ã€ŠFive Immortal Sectsã€‹


 Chapter 1: Mountain Village

    Chapter 1: Mountain Village

    At the southwestern edge of the endless Barren Moon Continent, the undulating Great Qing Mountains stretched into a crisscrossing pattern of dark, winding lines.

    By now, the sun had set in the west, and the night grew deeper. The dim glow of oil lamps had gradually lit up the village at the foot of the mountains. The old locust trees at the village entrance rustled loudly as the wind blew through their leaves.

    Occasionally, a few barks from village dogs echoed far into the distance, prompting more barks in response before slowly fading back into silence...

    The oil lamp cast flickering shadows of a few blurred figures on the dried, cracked earthen walls inside the house, some long, some short, all slanting.

    "Wife, let¡¯s just settle on this! At least as a soldier, he¡¯ll have food to eat and won¡¯t starve. If he¡¯s lucky and does well, he might even make something of himself!"

    An elderly man sat by the door, leaning against the frame. His face was weathered from years of labor, his skin rough, and his back slightly hunched as he sat. In his hand was a tobacco pipe, its stem dangling a yellowed, blackened tobacco pouch. After speaking, he took a deep puff.

    "Pah-dah, pah-dah..."

    In the quiet room, the sound was sharp and crisp. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "But... Little Fifth is only fourteen. He¡¯s still so young..."

    An elderly woman, dressed in tattered clothes, sat on a simple, low stool. Tears streamed down her wrinkled face as she spoke.

    The old man sighed.

    "With two straight years of locust plagues, it¡¯s not just our family, more than half the village has run out of food. Some go to the city to work, some travel far away, and some join the army. Our Little Third¡¯s leg was injured years ago and left him disabled, he can¡¯t do much outside anyway. As for Little Fifth, his build makes him look sixteen or seventeen. No one would doubt it! Besides, joining the army means he won¡¯t starve, and we¡¯ll even get an advance subsidy. Once he¡¯s settled, if he¡¯s willing, he can send some money back every month."

    After speaking, the old man lowered his head and continued smoking in silence. The woman inside the house wept quietly.

    Outside, a figure crouched against the wall by the door, facing the distance. He stared blankly at the dark outlines of the distant mountains, silent for a long time, lost in thought.

    Amid the stillness inside and outside the house, time passed slowly. The mountain village under the night sky felt unusually quiet.

    After a while, the figure outside stood up and turned to enter the house.

    It was a teenage boy, his frame suggesting he was around sixteen or seventeen, though he was somewhat thin and frail. His face was dark and unremarkable, his clothes made of old, coarse cloth with several patches.

    As soon as he entered, he glanced at the people inside and spoke softly.

    "Father, Mother, don¡¯t worry. Many from the village have already left. The harvest at home is barely enough to survive. Even though the village chief leads some of us to hunt in the mountains, we can¡¯t go too deep just the outskirts, where we occasionally catch pheasants or rabbits. But it¡¯s never enough to go around. I want to go out and see the world too. With Third Brother and Fourth Sister here, they can take care of you."

    The boy was actually only fourteen, but years of hunting in the mountains and farming had made him grow quickly. However, due to poor nutrition in recent years, he had become thin and weak.

    His name was Li Yan, a quiet boy who had studied in the village¡¯s private school for six or seven years under the old scholar alongside other children his age. After the old scholar passed away, he spent less time studying and more time hunting in the outskirts of the Great Qing Mountains with the village men.

    At first, he had sneaked out secretly, but over time, his secret outings were discovered, and he was inevitably scolded and beaten by his parents. But this was how all village children grew up, under the sound of their parents¡¯ scolding and beatings.

    As Li Yan grew older, he began openly joining the hunting parties, gradually learning the habits of wild beasts and taking part in the hunts. Running and leaping through mountain streams over the years had made him taller and stronger.

    But with the locust plagues of the past two years, the family¡¯s main food supply had dwindled. They could only eat half-full meals, and his once-strong body had grown thin.

    Li Yan had five siblings. His eldest and second sisters had married far away when he was ten and twelve. His fourth sister, Li Xiaozhu, was already betrothed, but due to the locust plagues, her fianc¨¦¡¯s family that was not wealthy to begin with couldn¡¯t gather the betrothal gifts. Still, they promised to do so soon, likely within a year or two.

    His third brother, Li Wei, had injured his ankle while plowing the fields years ago. With no money for a proper doctor, the delay left him with a permanent limp.

    Inside the house, Li Wei, kneeling beside his mother, looked up at Li Yan with guilt.

    "Little Fifth, I..."

    "Third Brother, don¡¯t say anything. You¡¯ll need to take care of things at home from now on."

    Li Yan smiled faintly, cutting him off.

    "Maybe I¡¯ll become a general someday. Then I¡¯ll bring all of you to live in comfort. Wouldn¡¯t that be something?"

    Li Wei looked at him, sighed softly, then turned back to their mother, who was still quietly sobbing as Fourth Sister patted her back.

    "Then maybe Little Fifth will be the one to bring glory to the Li family."

    In truth, Li Wei and Li Yan weren¡¯t completely ignorant of the outside world. Villagers who went to the city to sell game or furs or to buy supplies often brought back news.

    Their village was near the border, with the Meng Kingdom to the south. Skirmishes between the two nations were frequent, and the chances of soldiers being sent to the frontlines were high especially in recent years, when conflicts erupted more often.

    Because of this, conscription had become common. In the past, enlistment required village guarantees, proof of age, identity, and background. Now, as long as the village chief sent someone, they could join the army with far fewer restrictions.

    These conflicts arose because the current emperor ruled the empire with a focus on literary and moral governance. The court emphasized civil affairs over military strength, emboldening neighboring countries to stir unrest. In recent years, battles had broken out not just in this region but along other borders as well.

    The imperial court couldn¡¯t supply enough troops from the capital, so local garrisons had to recruit soldiers themselves to replenish their ranks.

    Refugees from other regions might not know the truth, but locals understood, enlisting meant a high chance of being sent to war. As a result, few villagers were eager to join.

    Yet, constrained by the emperor¡¯s emphasis on civil virtue, local garrisons couldn¡¯t enforce conscription.

    So, in recent years, they began offering upfront payments to new recruits¡¯ families, essentially a settlement allowance, to encourage enlistment.

    This measure did attract many poor farming families to send their sons to the army, though wealthy merchants would never consider it.

    But these were matters village women knew nothing about. In this male-dominated world, men rarely shared such things with their wives.

    Their village, over two hundred li from the nearest town, had only twelve or thirteen households. It was rare for anyone to enlist as a soldier.

    These topics, however, became fodder for gossip among the men in the fields or during hunts. Li Wei and Li Yan had picked up bits of information while working or traveling with the hunting parties.

    The room fell silent again. After a long while, Old Man Li knocked his tobacco pipe against the threshold and stood.

    "Then I¡¯ll go speak to the village chief. You all rest."

    With that, he walked into the village under the moonlight. Soon, his hunched figure disappeared into the early autumn night. The wind had turned cold.

    Moonlight spilled through the torn paper windows onto the kang (heated bed), illuminating the tattered quilts with exposed cotton. Li Wei and Li Yan lay back-to-back.

    "Little Fifth, in the army, stay calm. Endure what you must, don¡¯t act recklessly."

    "Mhm."

    A stretch of silence.

    "If... if there¡¯s a battle, and no one¡¯s watching, don¡¯t rush to the front. Stay a few steps behind!"

    "Mhm."

    Another pause.

    "Don¡¯t worry about home. With your enlistment subsidy, I¡¯ll take care of Father and Mother. Use your monthly pay to buy more meat for yourself. Only when you¡¯re strong can you avoid being bullied."

    "Mhm. Third Brother, you¡¯ll have to work harder in the fields. Father and Mother are getting old."

    "I will. As long as I¡¯m here, they won¡¯t go hungry."

    "..."

    Occasional words continued in the darkness, interspersed with long silences.

    The moonlight was like water; the night, cool and still.

    Late at night, the main door creaked softly, and the brothers stopped talking.

    Soon, faint, barely audible whispers came from the side room, Father and Mother speaking in hushed tones, too muffled to make out.

    Before long, Fourth Sister and Mother¡¯s quiet sobs could be heard. It seemed Fourth Sister had been comforting her all along.

    Li Yan remained on his back, staring blankly at the wall in the dark.

    The cracks on the wall, illuminated by the hazy moonlight, seemed to carry the voices of his family and memories of the past, stretching from his head down to his heart...

    (Chapter End)

    New readers, feel free to point out any errors you come across, and enjoy the read!

 Chapter 2: Journey

    Chapter 2: Journey

    In a daze, Li Yan was shaken awake. When he opened his eyes, he saw his fourth sister, Li Xiaozhu, beside him. His third brother was already gone. Her eyes were red and swollen as she looked at him and said, "Fifth Brother, Uncle Guoxin is here. Father wants you to get up and go see him."

    Li Yan had barely slept the night before, only drifting off after the rooster had crowed several times. Sitting up, he said to his sister, "Fourth Sister, I¡¯ll go right away."

    But Li Xiaozhu didn¡¯t move. She just stared at him with reluctant eyes. Seeing her expression, Li Yan¡¯s heart tightened inexplicably, though he forced a smile onto his face.

    "Fourth Sister, don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll come back to visit during the New Year. Though by then, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll still be home."

    Li Xiaozhu froze for a moment, then her face flushed red.

    "Shameless!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Then she turned and left.

    Watching her retreating figure, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly. He didn¡¯t even believe his own words.

    Coming back for the New Year? It was already late summer, early autumn. In half a year, who knew what his situation would be? Let alone next year or the year after.

    After a quick wash, Li Yan went to the front room. Inside sat five people, his father, mother, third brother, fourth sister, and a brawny man in his forties.

    The brawny man sat on a slightly taller, sturdier chair. He had a square face, a thick beard, and wore a short-sleeved hunter¡¯s outfit that revealed his muscular frame. Despite the biting chill of the early autumn morning in the mountains, he showed no sign of cold, exuding an imposing presence.

    When Li Yan entered, the man laughed and said, "Li Yan, you¡¯re up a bit late."

    Li Yan quickly stepped forward and bowed.

    "Uncle Guoxin, good morning!"

    The man was Li Guoxin, the village chief. Aside from farming, he was an expert hunter who often led the village¡¯s young men into the mountains¡¯ outskirts. Thanks to him, the village had fared better than others during the recent locust plagues, at least no one had starved to death.

    Li Guoxin looked at Li Yan, then at his mother, Li Wei, and Li Xiaozhu before speaking.

    "Originally, I wasn¡¯t planning to go to the city for another two days. The second son of Old Shan¡¯s family and Old Li Tian¡¯s eldest are heading to the county town to work as kitchen helpers and blacksmith apprentices. I was supposed to take them and vouch for them. But last night, Uncle Chang came to my place and told me about Li Yan¡¯s situation, so I decided to leave today instead."

    Li Yan¡¯s father was known as Li Chang in the village, often called "Uncle Chang" by others. Li Guoxin glanced around before continuing.

    "Actually, I already told Uncle Chang yesterday, Li Yan could go to the county town to work like the others. It¡¯s a safer job. But I have to be clear: a half-grown kid like him would have no experience. He¡¯d have to start as an apprentice. Apprenticeships come with fees, and apprentices have to do all kinds of work. They also have to sign contracts. If something happens during the apprenticeship, the master bears no responsibility. But Uncle Chang still decided to send Li Yan to the army for food and pay."

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s mother¡¯s red, swollen eyes, Li Guoxin felt the need to explain.

    The real issue was money. Li Yan¡¯s family was poor. Even though the apprenticeship fee was only five hundred wen, for a family of five that barely scraped by on fifty wen a month, it was nearly a year¡¯s worth of expenses, impossible to afford.

    Second, apprenticeships were grueling. Apprentices had no freedom and no dignity until they completed their training. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for masters to beat or even kill their apprentices.

    Li Chang looked at Li Yan and said firmly, "It¡¯s settled then. We¡¯ll have to trouble you, Guoxin."

    Li Yan¡¯s mother, her eyes still puffy, immediately asked anxiously, "He¡¯s leaving today?"

    The village chief nodded.

    "That¡¯s right. Although conscription happens often, yesterday someone returning from the county town said that Marshal Hong started recruiting early yesterday morning. This time, it¡¯s for the city garrison, the kind that guards officials¡¯ families, granaries, and armories. They usually don¡¯t see battle, so within two or three days at most, the slots will be filled. If we¡¯re late, we¡¯ll miss this good opportunity."

    Li Yan¡¯s mother panicked.

    "What? They¡¯ll still have to fight?"

    Li Xiaozhu also looked at Li Guoxin in alarm.

    Li Chang, seeing his wife and daughter¡¯s reactions, slapped the table in displeasure.

    "Didn¡¯t Guoxin just say it¡¯s the garrison? The garrison! They guard the city and homes, they don¡¯t fight! Look at how you¡¯re acting!"

    Li Xiaozhu and her mother shrank back, casting timid glances at Li Guoxin, who quickly nodded in agreement and reassured them until they finally calmed down.

    Li Yan, however, had remained silent since greeting the village chief. Seeing his mother and sister like this, a wave of sorrow rose in his chest, a lump forming in his throat as his eyes reddened.

    If I ever make money, he thought, I¡¯ll come home and stay with my parents and siblings. Never leave again. I want to see their happy smiles every day, to bask in that warmth.

    In truth, while garrison soldiers usually avoided combat, if war broke out and troops were scarce, it didn¡¯t matter if they were garrison or not, they¡¯d be sent to man the city walls. Enemy arrows and blades didn¡¯t discriminate between garrison soldiers and generals.

    And in desperate times, the garrison might even be ordered to charge out and engage the enemy directly in true life-or-death battles.

    Still, garrison duty was far better than most other military postings.

    Li Wei, standing to the side, watched Li Yan with concern. He had a vague sense that things weren¡¯t as simple as the village chief made them seem.

    Li Guoxin, noting Li Yan¡¯s silence, asked, "Do you have any questions?"

    Li Yan thought for a moment before speaking.

    "Uncle Guoxin already said the garrison is personally recruited by Marshal Hong to guard granaries, armories, and even officials¡¯ homes. That¡¯s already a great, hard-to-get position. I¡¯ll do my best in this role."

    Hearing this, Li Guoxin frowned slightly, thinking Li Yan had taken his words at face value.

    I¡¯ll have to set him straight on the way. If he really believes this job is risk-free, he might get himself killed.

    Li Guoxin then bid the family a temporary farewell.

    "We¡¯ll leave in half a quarter-hour. It¡¯ll just be me and the three boys. No one else can come along, with four people and luggage, the carriage won¡¯t move fast enough to reach the county town before nightfall."

    The village only had two good horses. Adding the weight of four people and their belongings, reaching the county town by sunset was already pushing it.

    Soon after sunrise, the carriage rolled out of the village, the mountain hamlet slowly shrinking behind them.

    Looking back at the small crowd still gathered at the village entrance, especially the weeping women, the other two boys on the carriage, both around thirteen or fourteen, burst into loud sobs, wiping their tears incessantly.

    Li Yan, however, remained silent, watching his mother and sister crying in each other¡¯s arms, his father leaning on his limping third brother for support.

    From the moment he boarded the carriage, neither his father nor third brother had spoken another word, they just smiled as hard as they could.

    His mother and sister, however, kept fussing over his slightly worn coarse-cloth clothes, as if worried they weren¡¯t neat enough. Between sobs, they reminded him of a hundred things, to come back when he could, that there were dried rations and pickles in his bag for when he was hungry, to drink when thirsty...

    Li Yan didn¡¯t cry. He just held back his tears, forcing a smile as he waved.

    "Father, Mother! Third Brother, Fourth Sister take care of yourselves. Next time I come back, I¡¯ll bring gifts from the city. Third Brother, look after the family!"

    "Little Fifth, I will, I will. Go on, go on..."

    "Fourth Sister, once I¡¯m settled, I¡¯ll send you city cosmetics!"

    "Little Fifth... I¡¯ll wait, I¡¯ll... sob..."

    "Little Fifth¡ª!"

    With a heart-wrenching cry, Li Yan¡¯s mother collapsed into her daughter¡¯s arms.

    Around them, the other two families¡¯ wails rose and fell, and the crying on the carriage grew even louder.

    Li Yan could no longer hold back. Tears streamed freely down his face, yet he made no sound.

    The carriage slowly pulled away, taking him farther from the place he¡¯d grown up, from the foot of the Great Qing Mountains, from every familiar tree and blade of grass.

    As they rounded a bend, the village shrank into a small, dark speck before finally vanishing from sight. But the sound of weeping still carried faintly on the wind, piercing the heart...

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 3: Great Qing Pass

    Chapter 3: Great Qing Pass

    On the carriage, the other two youths were named Li Yu and Li Shan. They were only around eleven or twelve years old. Being able to go and become apprentices naturally meant their families were a bit more well-off than Li Yan''s family.

    There were only about a dozen households in their village, so the three youths were naturally very familiar with each other. As the scenery along the roadside kept changing, their youthful nature gradually revealed itself.

    The low spirits they had been feeling were slowly replaced by the novelty of the changing views flashing past, and Li Yu and Li Shan began chatting.

    As the scenery kept shifting, the two of them grew more and more excited. Their moods heated up like the increasingly warm sunlight in the sky, and they began speaking loudly, full of dreams and hope for the future.

    Meanwhile, Li Yan mostly remained silent, only occasionally responding or agreeing with some of their topics.

    His heart was a tangled mess, countless thoughts crowding in, sometimes thinking about the future, sometimes about his family at home, until he quietly made up his mind:

    "After I arrive, I must work hard, earn more silver, and once I return to the village, I¡¯ll build two big courtyard houses. One for Third Brother, so he can marry a wife;

    Another for myself and my parents, so they can live out their days in comfort;

    During the New Year and festivals, we¡¯ll bring the three elder sisters back home too, so the whole family can be together and never be separated again."

    This was indeed the manifestation of a youth¡¯s nature, he thought about his third brother getting married, but forgot that he himself would also eventually need to start his own family.

    For a while, various messy thoughts flooded into his mind.

    Along the way, Li Guoxin found an opportunity to quietly instruct Li Yan, telling him that after joining the army, he must perform well and strive to earn the favor of his commanding officers. That way, he might be assigned to a better battalion.

    He also mentioned that the Imperial Guards might sometimes be tasked with defending the city, so he must not be careless.

    Of course, he emphasized that it was just a possibility and mostly unlikely, he said it this way to warn him without frightening Li Yan too much.

    Interrupted by Li Guoxin, Li Yan also shook off his confusion and nodded quietly in agreement, making Li Guoxin feel a little more at ease.

    After finishing his advice, Li Guoxin raised his voice a bit and continued:

    "Li Yan, if you¡¯re assigned to the Imperial Guards, you probably won¡¯t have a chance to visit home for the first few years, unless you achieve some military merit.

    But right after joining the army, earning merit is a slim chance. If there¡¯s anything you need to send home such as goods or letters, you can leave them with Li Yu or Li Shan.

    Our village often has people coming into town; just have them bring it back when they visit. Also, although others from our village work or apprentice in town too, we probably won¡¯t have time today to show you the roads.

    However, you can still first follow Li Yu and Li Shan to their places and have a look.

    Their arrangements will be handled quickly, only paying fees to the employers and signing contracts, but for your situation, it will likely take a bit longer to settle."

    Hearing this, Li Yan said:

    "Uncle Guoxin, when villagers come, can¡¯t they just drop by my place too? It shouldn''t be hard to find the army camp, right?"

    Li Guoxin replied with a laugh:

    "Child, how can you think it¡¯s that simple! But¡­ I can¡¯t blame you, you just haven¡¯t seen much of the world yet.

    Those military camps aren¡¯t places ordinary folks can just stroll into. Being questioned is the lightest outcome; if they suspect you of being a spy from an enemy country, you might get thrown into prison."

    "Oh, I really didn¡¯t know that," Li Yan scratched his head awkwardly.

    Li Guoxin joked:

    "But after you¡¯ve been in the army a few years or become a high-ranking officer, we¡¯ll come openly to find you then! Just don¡¯t forget your Uncle Guoxin by then!"

    Before Li Yan could reply, Li Yu eagerly chimed in: "Uncle Guoxin, once I master cooking, whenever you visit, I¡¯ll cook you the tastiest meals for free, guaranteed to be fragrant and mouthwatering!"

    Li Shan also jumped in: "Uncle Guoxin, when the time comes, I¡¯ll forge the best sickles and hoes for you and for every household in the village! Also knives and spears for hunting!"

    Li Guoxin roared with laughter:

    "Good, good! In the future, our Li Family Village will depend on you younger ones.

    When we¡¯re old, we¡¯ll just warm a pot of wine every day, eat wild game, watch the sunrise and sunset over Great Qing Mountains, and live carefree days."

    After that, the atmosphere on the carriage became lively. Li Yan also joined in from time to time, full of youthful longing.

    The county town was located south of Li Family Village, and their carriage turned south after passing the foot of Great Qing Mountain.

    Li Family Village sat near one of the main peaks of Great Qing Mountain, while its branch ranges stretched endlessly to the north and south.

    Around noon, they found a shady spot by the roadside and stopped. Li Guoxin took out some food and called the others to rest and eat.

    Li Yan and the others also took out their dry rations and sat together. Though it was just coarse grain, pickled vegetables, and a bit of preserved wild meat from home, they chatted and ate happily.

    By late afternoon, around the Shen Hour(around 3¨C5 PM), they finally arrived outside the county town.

    From a distance, a large expanse of open land came into view, with a town sitting in the middle. The city walls on the east and west sides were built against the mountains.

    As the carriage got closer, they could see that the city gate and walls were more than thirty zhang high. Looking up at the walls, there were vague shadows moving about, likely the patrolling soldiers.

    A large golden flag stood tall atop the city, bearing the character "»Ê" (Emperor), fluttering in the wind. Above the city gate three large characters "ÇàÉ½°¯" (Great Qing Pass) stood out prominently.

    At this moment, Li Yan and the other two fell silent, mouths agape, staring dumbfounded at the towering city gate. Unlike the adults in the village, they had never been here before.

    Growing up in the village, the farthest they''d ever traveled was to the nearby village areas, they had never seen anything as grand and majestic as this. Their hearts were filled with awe.

    At this time, there weren¡¯t many people coming and going at the city gate, perhaps because it was already afternoon. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Guoxin lightly tugged the reins to slow the carriage, turning back to remind the three of them:

    "This city is built connected to mountain ranges on the east and west, with only a northern and southern gate. The northern gate is relatively relaxed with inspections, but the southern gate, which faces Meng Kingdom, is extremely strict.

    The southern gate is usually only open for about six hours during the day.

    Even after exiting the southern gate, you¡¯re not immediately in enemy territory, you have to travel several dozen li south through a buffer zone to reach Meng Kingdom¡¯s border.But for cavalry, that distance can be crossed in a flash.

    The good thing is that with high mountains on both east and west sides, the enemy can only attack from the south, making this county town easier to defend. The mountain slopes are steep and the ridges narrow, barely wide enough for a few men or horses at a time.

    Even if someone climbed up, launching an attack downhill would be a problem; they''d be discovered before they even descended, and shot dead by the city¡¯s crossbows."

    Li Yan and the others followed his words, looking up at the towering city walls.

    But the wall was too high, and since they were standing beneath the northern wall, they could only faintly see rows of black objects pointing toward the east and west mountain peaks, like the fangs of a fierce beast.

    Li Yan mused to himself:

    "Uncle Guoxin said the northern gate inspections are looser, probably because everyone entering from this side is a citizen of our own country. Those rows of black things on the walls must be crossbows.

    The mountain ridges really are steep, there''s hardly room for more than a few people at once. I wouldn''t be able to climb that at all, maybe only Uncle Guoxin and a couple others from the village could manage it, and even that would be extremely difficult.

    Walking on those mountains would be hard. One slip, and you¡¯d fall to your death. Even if someone did climb up, any movement would trigger falling stones, alerting the soldiers on the walls below immediately.

    One volley of crossbow bolts would turn you into a porcupine... truly a natural fortress."

    At this time, Li Yu and Li Shan also snapped out of their amazement. Listening to Li Guoxin¡¯s explanation, Li Yu asked:

    "Uncle Guoxin, with such strong walls and soldiers guarding them, the people of Meng Kingdom wouldn¡¯t be able to break in, right?"

    Li Guoxin¡¯s expression grew serious; "That¡¯s hard to say. I heard that over the past few years, there were several times when Meng Kingdom''s bandit soldiers attacked. One time, they even managed to scale the southern city walls.

    Fortunately, Marshal Hong personally led the soldiers in a bloody battle, pushing back the enemy. People in the city said blood flowed down the walls into the city, covering the streets. The streets were soaked with blood and flesh of the enemies.

    Outside the southern walls and beyond, corpses piled up like mountains.

    Although most of the dead were enemy soldiers, some were also our own imperial soldiers."

    Hearing this, Li Yu and Li Shan turned pale with fear. Their hearts were filled with unease, worrying that being an apprentice here might mean living in constant fear. Their worry deepened as they looked toward Li Yan.

    Seeing their fear, Li Guoxin realized he had gone too far and quickly changed the subject with a laugh:

    "Those are just rumors, probably exaggerated. If it were really that bad, the city wouldn¡¯t be so prosperous today."

    In reality, as the village head, Li Guoxin knew the truth very well: because of frequent wars along the borders, the imperial court had issued decrees forbidding the people in border areas from easily migrating elsewhere. This was to bring out the people''s patriotism, treating every inch of land as home, allowing them to live and work in peace despite powerful enemies.

    Although he didn''t know the situation at other borders, he had personally received secret orders from the government: any villagers attempting to migrate would be severely punished.

    Luckily, Great Qing Pass had indeed repelled many enemy invasions, securing peace for the villages behind it, allowing them to enjoy their current peaceful lives.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 4: Entering the City

    Chapter 4: Entering the City

    As the carriage moved forward, Li Yan lowered his head in thought after hearing all that was said. After a while, he looked up at the worried faces of Li Yu and Li Shan.

    "It''s not really that bad. If it''s as Uncle Guoxin said, that the enemy forces have been repelled several times, then even if there''s more fighting later, there probably won''t be any major battles for a while.

    After several failed assaults with such heavy casualties, the enemy soldiers must be wary of Marshal Hong by now. They must know that unless the commanding general here changes, or if a natural disaster strikes, they won¡¯t have a real chance of breaking through.

    But even then, Marshal Hong and his advisors have surely already considered such possibilities. They are all veterans of many battles, so a massive enemy assault shouldn''t happen easily."

    Hearing these words, Li Guoxin couldn''t help but look at Li Yan in surprise.

    Indeed, the situation was just as Li Yan said. Over the past year, Meng Kingdom had not launched another major attack on Great Qing Pass, only occasional small cavalry raids.

    "How did you come to think of this?"

    Li Guoxin asked, full of surprise and curiosity.

    Li Yan replied: "Uncle Guoxin, it''s similar to when we go hunting in the mountains.

    When we''re surrounded by a pack of wolves, isn''t it always you who bravely steps forward and leads everyone to fend them off?

    After killing some of the wolves, the rest start getting scared and retreat. They''re afraid of you, Uncle Guoxin. Unless we mess up our defense ourselves, there¡¯s no real danger."

    After hearing this, Li Guoxin laughed heartily, slapping the edge of the carriage.

    "You put it that way, and it really does make sense! It¡¯s just like fighting off wild beasts! Hahaha..."

    At that moment, a voice suddenly called out from ahead:

    "Well said, young man! Our Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji are indeed peerless talents of this era.

    Those thieving bastards from Meng Kingdom have launched four or five major offensives, all without success and they even lost a vice-commander¡¯s head to Strategist Ji!

    By now, they¡¯re scared stiff. Now, we often take the initiative and attack them, and it¡¯s driven the enemy soldiers to the point of despair."

    It turned out that without realizing it, they had already reached the city gate.

    About a dozen armored soldiers stood in two rows at the gate, while a man stood alone in the middle of the road.

    He wore a waist-sheathed saber and armor like the others, but the top of his helmet bore a splash of red plume, making him distinct from the rest.

    He was of medium build, with a dark beardless face, a high hooked nose, and sharp, piercing eyes staring straight at them.

    Standing in front of the two rows of soldiers, blocking the entrance, it was clear he was the squad leader.

    The one who had just spoken was this man, and he now looked at Li Yan with some interest.

    After all, from Li Yan¡¯s appearance that was sixteen or seventeen years old, dressed in coarse cloth, it was clear he was no wealthy young master. Had it been a nobleman''s son, he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised, since those children often heard such things from their elders and parroted them.

    But here at the northern gate, the travelers were usually just local villagers or merchants from within the empire.

    The pampered sons of nobles rarely came to such remote borders to play, given the ever-present risks.

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s simple village attire yet hearing his thoughtful words intrigued the man.

    Noticing the gaze, Li Yan immediately leaped down from the carriage and bowed respectfully:

    "Please forgive this junior¡¯s foolish words, Your Excellency."

    Such etiquette had been drilled into them by the old scholar in the village.

    Though everyone in the village usually spoke crudely among themselves, the old scholar had been strict with the younger generation, seeing them as his pride and joy.

    He constantly reminded them never to act like savages or barbarians, always to show proper manners, especially toward officials, because, after all, "no one blames the overly courteous."

    The squad leader was merely curious about Li Yan¡¯s words. Hearing this polite apology, he said no more.

    Instead, he turned to Li Guoxin and asked:

    "What business brings you to the city?"

    By then, Li Guoxin had already pulled the cart to a stop, walked up to the officer, and respectfully replied:

    "Reporting to you, esteemed officer! I am the village head of Li Family Village in Great Qing Mountain. Here is our travel permit."

    As he spoke, he handed over the prepared document with both hands and continued:

    "I have brought several young men to the city, some to apprentice and one to enlist in the army. We¡¯ve traveled far and only just now arrived."

    The squad leader took the document, glanced at it, and nodded:

    "It checks out."

    When he heard "enlist in the army," he smiled:

    "Enlisting in the Imperial Guards, are you?"

    Li Guoxin quickly answered:

    "Yes, precisely!"

    The man¡¯s gaze swept over the three youths.

    "Which one of them is joining the army?"

    Li Guoxin pointed to Li Yan:

    "Esteemed officer, only this one here. The other two will become apprentices."

    Following his finger, the officer looked closely at Li Yan and said:

    "Oh, it¡¯s you! You had some insightful words just now, joining the army suits you well.

    Our Marshal Hong now places great value on clever and capable men, not just strong soldiers."

    Hearing this, Li Yan bowed again:

    "Thank you for your encouragement, esteemed officer!"

    The officer waved dismissively:

    "Hurry along then. The Imperial Guards are recruiting only one hundred and fifty men this time. It¡¯s already the second day of recruitment, and the spots are filling up fast.

    After all, serving in the Imperial Guards is safer, less bloody and the pay is only slightly lower than the front-line troops."

    He paused, then said to Li Yan:

    "I am Liu Chengyong, captain of the third squad of the Battle C Battalion. Perhaps we¡¯ll cross paths again in the future."

    Li Yan found it strange, were military officers all so easy to talk to? But he dared not voice the thought aloud.

    Seeing this, Li Guoxin hurriedly answered for him:

    "Captain Liu, if this young man is fortunate enough to enter the army, please feel free to command him as needed."

    Liu Chengyong laughed: "Good! Very good!"

    He then handed the travel permit back to Li Guoxin, stepped aside, and motioned for them to enter the city.

    Li Guoxin tucked the permit into his chest, gave thanks, and called for Li Yan and the others to get back on the carriage. He then drove slowly into the city gate.

    Yet his heart was full of puzzlement: he knew full well that soldiers were usually hardened men soaked in blood. Normally, unless facing senior officials, they were blunt and rough with common folk.

    At best, they''d give a grunt and wave you through; at worst, they might beat you for some flimsy excuse or even throw you into jail unless you paid a hefty bribe.

    But today, he had other pressing matters on his mind, so he didn¡¯t dwell on it and hastily drove on.

    As their group entered the city, a nearby soldier curiously asked Liu Chengyong:

    "Captain Liu, why were you so polite to that village kid?"

    Liu Chengyong glanced at him and said lightly:

    "In our army now, when it comes to fighting, Marshal Hong calls the shots. But ever since Strategist Ji saved Marshal Hong from an enemy siege and personally decapitated a Meng Kingdom vice-commander in the middle of tens of thousands of troops, well, nowadays, Marshal Hong often lets Strategist Ji have the final say."

    He continued:

    "Every year, during recruitment, Strategist Ji personally goes to the training grounds to test the new recruits, one by one. Especially those who''ve studied a bit."

    At this point, his expression turned strange.

    After all, during each conscription, though the number of applicants was limited, since the introduction of advance subsidies, several dozen to a few hundred people would still come forward..

    Even so, Strategist Ji insisted on personally inspecting every single one, like he was hand-picking elite soldiers.

    While everyone later understood the reason behind it, the fact that Strategist Ji tested each person individually was exhausting and tiring, and yet he remained unwavering in his methods, which left people feeling somewhat puzzled

    Another soldier chimed in:

    "Yes, yes I heard that Strategist Ji is looking for a suitable person to be his successor.

    His martial arts are nothing short of extraordinary, likely a top level expert in the martial world. After all, it was thanks to his skill that he was able to take the head of the enemy general in the midst of ten thousand soldiers, and even bring back General Hong and a whole troop of men. If anyone could inherit his skills, they could roam the world freely!"

    Another soldier glanced around before whispering:

    "Too bad our whole battilion has been tested one by one but none could enter his eyes.

    But I¡¯ve heard that last year, Strategist Ji selected a suitable disciple from a small unit in the central army. Only a few know about him. He was just an ordinary soldier with no special qualities, just another one among tens of thousands, a nobody only recognizable to his immediate squad leader.

    Later, Strategist Ji took him back to his estate for training, but it¡¯s rumored that he died from qi deviation during training because he was uneducated and didn¡¯t understand the proper flow of his meridians."

    Another soldier added, speaking in an even lower voice:

    "Yeah, people said he swelled up black and blue, horrible to look at. But that just shows how fierce and overbearing Strategist Ji¡¯s martial arts must be."

    The other soldiers around nodded, murmuring that they¡¯d heard of it. At this moment, with no one else around, they began discussing among themselves.

    Liu Chengyong shot a glare at them:

    "Shut up! The higher-ups have forbidden discussing Strategist Ji¡¯s matters outside. Do you want to cause trouble for me?"

    The soldiers immediately shrank their necks and hurriedly responded:

    "Yes, yes!"

    They immediately stopped talking about it.

    At that moment, another soldier asked curiously: "But Captain, why favor that boy? Could he really catch Strategist Ji¡¯s eye?"

    Liu Chengyong smiled faintly: S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Can¡¯t say for sure, but I think that kid has some insight, he¡¯s not stupid. From the way he spoke, it seems like he¡¯s read books, something Strategist Ji values. Unlike you lot, who can barely scribble your names when collecting your pay."

    The soldiers burst into laughter. Being able to sign their own names was already an achievement for most of them.

    Liu Chengyong added:

    "I was just giving a little friendly advice. As for the chance, maybe there¡¯s a possibility!

    Anyway, stay alert on duty. Stop gossiping, if someone reports you, you''ll lose your heads without even realizing it."

    Liu Chengyong''s warning hung in the air. While he tolerated their banter in private, he couldn''t risk others overhearing.

    The soldiers nodded and quickly fell back into line, but in their hearts, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Liu Chengyong¡¯s actions, seems like he was casting a wide net to see if he could catch a big fish later on.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 5: Parting

    Chapter 5: Parting

    At this moment, Li Yan and the others were riding their carriage through the long tunnel of the city gate.

    The gate tunnel was extremely long, yet not damp inside. Its tall and wide design allowed for good ventilation, keeping it dry and well-lit.

    They traveled for several dozen breaths before the carriage finally exited the tunnel and entered the city.

    Directly facing the tunnel were three stone-paved roads, all laid with large slabs of green stone.

    Due to years of carriage wheels and foot traffic, the surface of the roads shone with an oily luster. Even the slight pits on the stone surfaces and the gaps between the stones had been worn smooth and rounded.

    The middle road was clearly wider than the other two, it was undoubtedly the main thoroughfare.

    The two side roads branched off from the gate, winding away to unknown destinations.

    On either side of the central road stood rows of buildings, mostly two or three stories tall, with various awnings and signboards hanging over the entrances.

    Even though it was already afternoon, the streets bustled with traffic and a constant clamor of hawking and shouting, creating a lively and prosperous scene.

    The crowds made the streets somewhat congested, so Li Guoxin naturally slowed the carriage.

    Sitting on the carriage, Li Yan, Li Yu, and Li Shan felt their eyes were not enough to take in everything. Their three heads kept turning left and right, finding everything around them novel and fascinating.

    Many things they had never seen or even heard of before.

    "Brother Yan, look! That place with the iron bars and high counters, you can only stand on tiptoe to talk through the little hole. That must be a pawnshop, right?"

    Li Yu pointed at a building and asked excitedly.

    "Little Yu, Little Yu, look at that three-story restaurant! So grand... And the smell, it''s amazing! We''ve roasted wild boars before, but even the scent of boar fat wasn''t this rich. If you can cook dishes like that after your apprenticeship, you''ll be amazing!"

    Li Shan said, pointing at a large restaurant they just passed.

    At this, Li Guoxin turned back and laughed:

    "You lot will be staying here for a long time. You''ll have plenty of chances to see all this. But remember, you must work hard to learn skills. Otherwise, if you get kicked back to the village, it¡¯ll be a disgrace! The places you''re heading to are still ahead."

    Li Yan also felt everything was fresh and new.

    Much of it he had never seen before, some he had heard of from his father and other villagers, but much he hadn''t even heard about. He couldn''t help but sigh at how vast the world was, and how narrow his own experiences were.

    The carriage continued moving through the crowd for a while before stopping in front of a two-story restaurant.

    Although it only had two floors, the storefront stretched across seven or eight units along the street, all interconnected inside, making the main hall extremely wide and bright.

    Though it wasn''t the peak dining hour yet, a few guests were already coming and going.

    It seemed like the kind of place where you could eat whenever you arrived, without fixed mealtimes.

    The restaurant''s signboard stretched across several units, with green characters on a gray background, reading boldly and clearly: "Tianran Wine House."

    Li Guoxin drove the carriage to the far-right storefront, found a big tree to tie the reins to, and then told Li Yan and Li Shan to wait by the carriage.

    He then took Li Yu and walked into the central entrance of the restaurant.

    Li Yan and Li Shan stood by the carriage, silently watching the bustling street scenes. At this moment, neither spoke.

    In truth, with Li Yu about to leave, they realized that their separation was truly imminent, they would soon be living alone in this unfamiliar place.

    All the earlier excitement and longing had vanished, leaving only a sense of fear and helplessness at being strangers in a strange land.

    Each boy was lost in his own thoughts, silently staring at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, watching the flow of people, their eyes filled with confusion.

    After some time, Li Guoxin and Li Yu returned from the restaurant, followed by a man in his thirties, stout and plump, wearing a large loose robe.

    They quickly reached the carriage. Li Guoxin said to Li Yu:

    "Take out your luggage."

    Then he turned to the plump man and said with a smile:

    "Steward Li, I¡¯ll take the contract back to deliver to the boy¡¯s parents. I¡¯ll leave the child in your care. I hope, for the sake of our shared ancestry, that you will look after him. I thank you in advance."

    He then bowed respectfully to Steward Li.

    The plump steward smiled and replied:

    "No need for such politeness, Guoxin.Our elders are indeed from the same clan. Of course, I will take care of him. As long as he can endure hardship, he will surely have a bright future."

    Li Guoxin then waved at Li Yu:

    "Go on with your uncle. Be diligent, be quick with your hands and feet. Always ask questions and take the initiative."

    Li Yu, carrying his luggage, first bowed to Li Guoxin, then turned tearfully to Li Yan and Li Shan:

    "Brother Yan, Brother Shan, come see me when you can!"

    His voice choked as he spoke.

    Li Yan and Li Shan forced smiles uglier than crying and answered:

    "Sure, we¡¯ll come visit when we can."

    "Little Yu, work hard. When Brother Shan visits, I want to eat your cooking, make sure there¡¯s plenty!"

    "Mm!"

    Li Yu nodded vigorously.

    Seeing this, Steward Li smiled and said:

    "Let''s go."

    After saluting Li Guoxin, he turned and walked back toward the restaurant, Li Yu trailing behind him, looking back with every few steps, reluctant to part, until finally disappearing inside.

    Watching them vanish, Li Guoxin called Li Yan and Li Shan back onto the carriage. After untying the reins from the tree, he climbed onto the driver''s seat.

    Seeing the boys¡¯ heavy expressions, he tapped the carriage board and said:

    "You are men, act like it! You''re here to learn skills, to one day bring your parents to live with you in comfort, that¡¯s what a real man does."

    After that, he no longer looked back at them and drove the carriage onward.

    The carriage made several more turns and finally stopped again in front of a place called "Ironware Pavilion."

    Just as before, he had Li Shan get down and accompany him, leaving Li Yan alone to watch the cart.

    After some time, they returned, but this time two more people came with them.

    One was a man over six feet tall, bare-chested, with muscles even more pronounced than Li Guoxin¡¯s, gleaming darkly under the sun.

    Every time he moved, his muscles rippled like little mice jumping under his skin. He had thick eyebrows and round eyes, and looked to be in his forties.

    Beside him was a boy around Li Shan¡¯s age, but visibly more robust with bigger hands and feet, and sturdier overall.

    Later, Li Yan would learn that the muscular man was named Lu Kui, a renowned blacksmith.

    Whether forging weapons or farming tools, no one in the city could match him. He frequently repaired military equipment for the garrison troops and was well acquainted with the military officers.

    The boy beside him was Liang Shi, Lu Kui¡¯s eldest apprentice. Li Shan would now become the second apprentice.

    What followed was similar to what had happened with Li Yu.

    Li Guoxin gave some instructions, and Li Shan, with reddened eyes, bade farewell to Li Guoxin and Li Yan and then left with the two blacksmiths.

    Having experienced two separations in a single day, Li Yan¡¯s mood sank even lower.

    Li Guoxin glanced at the sky and said:

    "We need to hurry to the martial testing grounds.

    It¡¯s still the Shen hour (3¨C5 PM), but if we¡¯re late, you might have to wait until tomorrow."

    Li Yan quickly collected himself and nodded. Still, the scenes with Li Yu and Li Shan had stirred emotions in him, making him miss his parents and siblings even more.

    But he also understood: There was no turning back now. The future was uncertain, and he could only move forward step by step.

    Li Guoxin drove the carriage quickly toward a different location. After about half an hour, they arrived at a place enclosed by high walls.

    Looking around, Li Yan saw that the walls curved outward in both directions.

    Even with his sharp eyesight, he couldn''t see the full extent, it must be a massive compound.

    Li Guoxin parked the carriage far away, tying it to a hitching post already crowded with horses and carriages.

    After quickly tidying up, he led Li Yan toward the main gate. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At the gate, about a dozen armed soldiers stood guard. There was already a line of about a dozen youths and their escorts waiting.

    Seeing Li Guoxin and Li Yan approach, the others merely glanced at them without much reaction, focusing instead on the guards, clearly waiting to enter.

    When they reached the gate, a soldier stepped forward:

    "Here for the Imperial Guard recruitment?"

    Li Guoxin pointed at Li Yan and bowed:

    "Yes, esteemed officer. He¡¯s here to take the exam."

    The soldier gestured toward the group of youths:

    "Good. You, go join them."

    Li Yan quickly moved to the end of the youth line.

    After making sure everyone was lined up, the soldier turned back to Li Guoxin and the others, pointing to one side:

    "Go wait over there. Results should come out around the You hour (5¨C7 PM). Whether you pass or not will be decided then."

    Only then did Li Guoxin notice the waiting area farther off to the side, already filled with many people sitting or standing, peering anxiously toward the entrance.

    Clearly, many had come for this recruitment.

    After all, the prestige and relatively safer duty of the Imperial Guards made it very appealing to rural families.

    Li Guoxin looked at Li Yan, who also glanced back. Li Guoxin pointed at the waiting area, then at himself, signaling that he would be waiting over there.

    Li Yan nodded slightly in acknowledgment.

    Li Guoxin then walked off to join the others in the waiting area.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 6: Marshal Hong

    Chapter 6: Marshal Hong

    After Li Guoxin and the others left, the soldier at the gate turned around and walked inside. Not long after, he came back out and barked at the dozen or so young men including Li Yan:

    "Keep your current formation and follow me. After you enter, you must not move around without permission, must not speak freely, must not whisper to each other, otherwise, you''ll be immediately disqualified.

    If your behavior angers the general, don¡¯t expect to leave without a good beating before being sent home. Understand?"

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze coldly across them.

    That single glance made all of them, Li Yan included, feel a chill down their spines. None dared to meet his eyes; they all quickly lowered their heads.

    Although he was just an ordinary soldier, he clearly had real battlefield experience.

    The killing aura he carried naturally was something these inexperienced youngsters couldn¡¯t withstand.

    When the soldier¡¯s gaze brushed over him, Li Yan felt all the hairs on his body stand on end. He couldn¡¯t help but think, "What a terrifying look!"

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that this intense aura came from countless life-and-death experiences on the battlefield, it was the true murderous air of a veteran soldier.

    After giving his warning, the soldier nodded slightly, seeing how subdued they were.

    Without another word, he turned and walked inside. Li Yan and the others hurriedly followed, even being extra careful about how they placed their feet, afraid to make any noise.

    After stepping through the gate, Li Yan finally saw the area inside.

    It wasn¡¯t so much a courtyard as a massive open square, large enough for galloping horses.

    The entrance they had just come through led directly onto the edge of this giant plaza.

    Directly opposite the entrance, slightly to the rear of the square, there was a high platform with a table and chairs set upon it. All around the platform were large flags spaced at regular intervals.

    The flags fluttered loudly in the wind, making snapping sounds!

    On the moving flags, you could faintly make out embroidered characters like "A," "B," and "C," along with images such as fierce tigers and flood dragons.1

    Li Yan recalled what the old scholar in his village had said:

    "This must be the military drill ground he always talked about!"

    At the moment, besides the brightly armored soldiers, about a hundred or so people were already gathered on the square.

    They were divided into three groups.

    The group on the right edge had only five or six people, looking rather lonely.

    Following the soldier, Li Yan and the others soon walked over to join the end of that sparse group.

    The soldier ordered coldly:

    "Line up properly right here! Remember what I told you just now, or else you¡¯ll regret it."

    His voice was low but harsher than before.

    Naturally, no one dared to disobey. They stood straight and rigid, terrified of doing something wrong and being thrown out.

    With Li Yan and the others joining, their group now had around seventeen or eighteen people, it looked slightly more lively.

    The middle group had about forty people. The group on the left was the largest, with seventy to eighty people. Each group had soldiers stationed at the front, supervising them.

    Li Yan occasionally heard harsh, low reprimands. Every time that happened, a soldier would rush over and kick someone hard.

    Those kicked didn''t dare utter a sound, only shrinking their bodies and bearing the pain silently, their faces turning pale.

    Around the edges of the square stood neat rows of armed soldiers, their armor shining, their posture proud and straight, their gazes fixed forward.

    They encircled the recruits tightly, giving off a predatory feeling like tigers watching prey.

    Li Yan felt that if he made even one wrong move, he¡¯d be turned into a human pincushion by the soldiers'' spears.

    He grew increasingly tense and nervous, forcing himself to calm down. He silently recalled the breathing techniques he had learned for hunting in Great Qing Mountain, slowly regaining a bit of composure.

    At the center of the high platform, behind the table, was a huge chair.

    Seated there was a burly, towering man.

    Even though he was leaning back lazily, he still looked a head taller than ordinary men. His skin had a slight yellowish tint. His bald head, under the sunlight, gleamed with a golden glow.

    His face was broad, with short coarse stubble. A long scar stretched from his right temple down to the corner of his mouth.

    The coppery muscles around the scar twisted outward, making it look like a colorful centipede crawling across his face.

    His waist was thick, his back broad, even sitting still he gave off an oppressive aura that dominated the entire field.

    At the moment, his gaze wasn¡¯t directed at the recruits but rather toward the left corner of the platform.

    There stood a large ox-hide tent, positioned directly across from the line where Li Yan and the others were standing.

    Li Yan, while standing cautiously at the end of the line, kept sneaking glances around the drill ground, trying to memorize everything he saw, though he didn''t really know why he was doing so.

    Since he was standing at the very end, and since their group was at the edge of the field, he couldn¡¯t see the platform clearly.

    All he could see was the vague shape of a large table and chair and the vague figure of the bald, burly man.

    At that moment, the soldier who had brought them in shouted quietly: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "Be careful! The man on the platform is Marshal Hong! Do not gaze around recklessly. Wait your turn to enter the tent when the person ahead of you finishes!"

    The soldier paused, a complicated look flashing briefly across his face. He then pointed to the group of forty or so people in the middle:

    "After you come out of the tent, line up behind that group. There will be several rounds of assessment afterward. Those who pass all tests will move to the final group over there."

    He pointed to the largest group of seventy or eighty people.

    The area in front of the middle group was enclosed by tall wooden fences. They couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside, only hear occasional sounds, panting, hurried footsteps, soldiers barking commands.

    However, from the platform, the whole field would be visible.

    The soldier added: "If you fail any part of the assessment, you¡¯ll be disqualified. At that point, exit the field through the side gate at the rear. Someone will explain things to you then."

    After giving these instructions, the soldier nodded to the guards at the front and strode back toward the gate.

    Standing at the end of the line, Li Yan peered ahead again at the tent.

    The thick curtain over the entrance blocked his view inside.

    He thought: "This tent must be for name registration and record-keeping."

    As for the tests, Li Guoxin had already told him about them on the way here: lifting heavy stone locks, running, simple martial arts drills.

    Given his years of hunting and running through the mountains, plus his basic fighting skills learned from village hunters, Li Yan felt confident he could manage.

    He stood there silently, beginning to strategize how best to allocate his strength.

    As a hunter, he knew well that blindly using brute force was foolish, conserving strength was key.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been lost in thought when suddenly a sharp voice barked:

    "Hey! You there, the kid standing at the back! Still daydreaming? Want me to invite you to a drink first?!"

    Li Yan snapped out of it in shock.

    Looking up, he realized he had fallen far behind, others had already moved forward while he, lost in thought, remained frozen in place.

    Because he was at the very back and no one was behind him to nudge him along, he hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Now he stood there alone, awkward and conspicuous.

    A soldier nearby glared at him and barked harshly.

    The youths in line turned back to look at him. Some showed disdain, others smirked gleefully.

    After all, everyone here was a competitor for one of only 150 spots. Seeing a rival make a fool of himself was satisfying.

    They felt an invisible sense of superiority.

    Li Yan quickly smiled apologetically at the soldier and hurried forward to rejoin the line.

    The soldier gave him a hard look, then, seeing his honest and simple demeanor, just snorted lightly and said no more.

    Some of the others felt a twinge of disappointment, it would have been better if he''d been kicked out.

    Li Yan soon reached the end of the moving line. Now the tent was much closer, almost within reach.

    He thought: "This must definitely be for registration. Strange though, this place is huge, why not set up a dozen tables and register people faster?"

    Then, belatedly, he remembered something.

    "Marshal Hong¡­ That bald giant on the platform, is he Marshal Hong?"

    He had heard Marshal Hong¡¯s name countless times since childhood, an invincible general who had defeated Meng Kingdom again and again.

    To Li Yan, Marshal Hong was almost a legendary figure, a god of war.

    Sneaking another glance at the platform, now much closer, he could clearly see the imposing bald giant.

    Li Yan thought: "So that¡¯s what Marshal Hong looks like! No wonder he can strike fear into the hearts of enemy soldiers, he looks so mighty!"

    For someone like Li Yan, once he formed an impression of someone, it was deeply ingrained, either strong admiration or deep dislike.

    Normally, a face like Marshal Hong¡¯s, fierce and battle-scarred, would be seen as frightening. But in Li Yan¡¯s eyes, it only made him seem all the more heroic and awe-inspiring.

    Watching a little longer, Li Yan noticed something else.

    Every time the tent¡¯s curtain lifted, Marshal Hong¡¯s sharp gaze flicked toward it.

    Every time someone entered or exited, his brows twitched slightly, as if weighing something carefully.

    By contrast, when it came to the ongoing tests in the fenced-in middle area, Marshal Hong paid little attention.

    (Chapter End)

    1 ABC= Jia, Yi, Bing but simplified it for readibility''s sake.

 Chapter 7: Strategist Ji

    Chapter 7: Strategist Ji

    As Li Yan moved forward with the line, he kept pondering.

    "Judging by Marshal Hong¡¯s attention toward this tent, maybe what happens inside isn¡¯t just simple name registration. Could there be some other kind of test too? But the tent doesn¡¯t look big enough for martial trials¡­ Could it be a test of literacy?"

    But Li Yan didn¡¯t recall Uncle Guoxin mentioning any written exam. Besides, even if it was a written test, many people could take it at once, and this small tent hardly seemed suitable.

    While thinking, his head lowered, suddenly the way ahead cleared, the last person before him had entered the tent, leaving an open space in front of him.

    Just as Li Yan looked up, the person ahead disappeared behind the lowered curtain, he missed seeing the inside.

    So, Li Yan forced himself to stop thinking, standing quietly at his place, waiting.

    After about thirty breaths of time, the curtain lifted again and the previous youth walked out.

    He was pulling down his sleeve, looking utterly bewildered, his face full of confusion.

    Urged by the nearby soldier, the youth hurried to the back of the middle queue in the training field.

    At that moment, a soldier pointed at Li Yan:

    "You, go in!"

    Nervous and uncertain, Li Yan stepped toward the tent.

    Lifting the curtain and entering, he felt the world go dark. He quickly blinked and adjusted his eyes to the dim light.

    Inside, there was only a low table. Behind it, a man sat cross-legged on a small carpet.

    This man appeared around forty years old, wearing a scholar''s cap and a loose black robe that spread out onto the ground, covering his lower body.

    Even sitting, he was only slightly shorter than Li Yan, suggesting he was very tall.

    The scholar''s face was thin and long, with a bluish-grey complexion.

    A strand of long beard hung down his chest. His hands were tucked into his sleeves, resting in front of his belly, half-hidden by the table.

    His narrow eyes occasionally flashed with sharp light as he scrutinized Li Yan.

    When Li Yan met his gaze, the man extended a slender, fair hand from his sleeves and pointed at a small carpet before the table.

    "Sit."

    Without saying more, he waited silently.

    Naturally, at this point, Li Yan dared not question anything. He walked a few steps forward and sat down cross-legged as instructed.

    Only then did he notice what lay on the table: A pale yellow cloth roll, sewn with rows of small pockets facing upward, each pocket containing several silver needles, their tips gleaming coldly.

    Seeing these rows of shining needles, Li Yan¡¯s heart began pounding anxiously.

    "There¡¯s no paper or ink here... How are they recording names? And what¡¯s with these silver needles?"

    Confused and uneasy, he hesitated.

    The black-robed man noticed Li Yan''s hesitation and spoke again:

    "Relax. This is just a meridian test. If your meridians are good, great fortune may await you."

    Though Li Yan didn''t fully understand, he dared not hesitate any longer. He sat properly, mimicking the black-robed man''s posture.

    Since he had already made it here, there was no choice but to go through with it, thinking too much was useless.

    Seeing him sit, the black-robed man smiled slightly:

    "Roll up your left sleeve and place your wrist on the table. It''ll only take a few breaths."

    Without further thought, Li Yan rolled up his left sleeve and placed his palm-up wrist beside the cloth roll.

    The black-robed man then swiftly pinched a silver needle from the roll, so fast Li Yan barely caught the movement.

    Before he could react, he felt a sharp prick, a silver needle had already been inserted into a meridian point on his wrist.

    After inserting the needle, the man withdrew his hands into his sleeves again, resting calmly, his gaze fixed on Li Yan¡¯s face.

    At first, Li Yan only felt a slight numbness in his wrist, nothing more.

    But after two breaths, a stream of cold air suddenly surged from his abdomen straight to his head. His mind went clear and cool, and his whole body felt unusually refreshed.

    The black-robed man, who had been watching through narrowed eyes, initially felt a bit disappointed upon seeing Li Yan looking fine.

    He had seen such situations countless times over the years. Each time he inserted the needle, he always harbored a sliver of hope.

    Only at the beginning of last year had he been overjoyed once but sadly, the final outcome left him furious.

    Seeing the confusion on Li Yan¡¯s face but no other reactions, he sighed inwardly.

    Just as he was about to withdraw the silver needle from Li Yan¡¯s meridian, he suddenly saw a layer of black qi slowly emerging on Li Yan¡¯s face. He was momentarily stunned, then overjoyed.

    Yet, outwardly, he maintained a calm demeanor. His hands moved like the wind, and with the agility of a butterfly flitting through flowers, he inserted four more silver needles into Li Yan¡¯s meridian points.

    This time, after just a single breath, Li Yan immediately felt four additional streams of heat, dryness, heaviness, and warmth rise from his abdomen, rushing straight to the crown of his head.

    The comfortable feeling vanished; it was as if he had been thrown into a boiling oil pot in an instant, enduring intense torment. His mind felt like it was being struck heavily. He couldn''t help but let out a muffled groan, his face contorting in pain under the shroud of various colored energies.

    The black-robed scholar, after inserting the five silver needles, stared intently at Li Yan¡¯s face, as if afraid of missing something.

    When a second strand of green qi rose from Li Yan¡¯s face, he became somewhat tense. When a third strand of red qi followed, he clenched his fists tightly inside his sleeves.

    However, when yellow and white qi subsequently emerged, he released his clenched fists in disappointment. His face darkened, and he began to frown in deep thought.

    At that moment, Li Yan was suffering extreme torment internally, with several streams of energy rampaging through his abdomen, causing him excruciating pain. He had already collapsed from his earlier cross-legged posture into a curled position on the ground.

    His entire body was curled up like a shrimp. Fortunately, he hadn¡¯t disturbed the five silver needles on his wrist; otherwise, who knew what the consequences would have been.

    If Li Yan could have seen his own face at this moment, he would have been shocked to find five colors of qi continuously alternating across it.

    Among them, the black qi was the strongest, followed by green, red, yellow, and finally a faint white.

    Moreover, the sequence of color changes was consistent: black, green, red, yellow, white, flashing by one after another.

    The pain became increasingly unbearable. Li Yan let out several low, heavy groans, feeling like he could no longer endure and might soon lose consciousness.

    These rough groans startled the black-robed man out of his deep thought. Watching Li Yan lying on the ground, his expression shifted repeatedly.

    Finally, as if making some decision, he stood up with a swish. Without any visible movement, he had already floated over to stand silently before Li Yan, ghostly and soundless like a specter.

    With a flick of his wide sleeve, five streaks of cold light flashed from Li Yan¡¯s left wrist.

    A few soft "clack clack" sounds rang out, and the silver needles nailed into the tabletop were seen trembling violently from the remaining force.

    Although the table wasn¡¯t made of particularly fine wood, military supplies emphasized durability, and this table, crafted from red jujube wood, was especially sturdy.

    Such a feat, embedding needles into this tough wood by flicking them with a sleeve, was something only a first-class or top-level expert in the martial world could accomplish.

    Looking at the needles embedded into the table and then at Li Yan¡¯s quickly recovering complexion, the black-robed scholar couldn''t help but sigh inwardly:

    "Alas! Still not enough cultivation. I don¡¯t dare enter those places to obtain a ¡®Spirit Testing Stone¡¯ or ¡®Spirit Testing Pillar,¡¯ and can only use this most primitive and lowly method for testing."

    The consequence of this was inflicting great pain upon the person being tested but fortunately, afterward, it would not cause much lasting harm to the body or mind.

    However, perhaps after this time... he could...

    At this thought, a burning eagerness rose in his heart. But when he looked at Li Yan collapsed on the ground, he muttered to himself:

    "That person last time had a great spiritual roots, talent that was even better than mine. But most unfortunately, he barely knew a few big characters, couldn''t even comprehend the most basic cultivation techniques, understanding them only half-heartedly. Such heaven-defying aptitude was utterly wasted, and in the end, he met such a miserable end."

    Thinking of that person, the black-robed scholar glanced at Li Yan again, a trace of disappointment flashing through his heart.

    "Forget it. Although this person only has a Mixed Spirit Root, it''s still better than finding nothing at all. Time is running out; I can¡¯t afford to wait any longer."

    Although these two appeared within the span of two years, it was purely a coincidence. Over the years, including those whom he had secretly tested with his methods, he had already tested close to one hundred thousand people.

    This should already be the greatest opportunity granted by fate. His own remaining time was likely only one to two years at most. Even if he could again encounter heaven-shaking fortune and find a more suitable candidate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for them.

    "If a Mixed Spirit Root is used well, it''s still worth taking a gamble."

    At this thought, the black-robed scholar let out a long breath and looked toward Li Yan, who was gradually returning to normal.

    Li Yan felt as if he had undergone a round of brutal torture, but this torture struck at the very depths of his soul, a pain so intense he couldn''t control it, yet he was unable to cry out loud.

    It was as if some force was suppressing his voice deep inside him, allowing only low, heavy groans to escape his throat.

    It seemed like an eternity had passed, and just when Li Yan felt he was about to die, he suddenly felt a numbness at his wrist. The agony from the depths of his soul ebbed away like the tide.

    In an instant, it disappeared without a trace, as if it had never happened at all, as if everything just now had been a mere illusion.

    Bracing himself against the edge of the table, Li Yan struggled to stand up. When he once again saw the row of silver needles gleaming coldly on the table, fear immediately rose in his heart. He looked fearfully at the black-robed scholar before him.

    The man seemed like a death-harvesting ghost from the underworld. Li Yan could not believe that everything earlier had been an illusion, the pain that had pierced his internal organs and bones was all too real.

    Otherwise, how could he explain the row of needles embedded firmly into the tabletop before him?

    Seeing the fear on Li Yan¡¯s face, the black-robed man gave a gentle smile.

    "You don''t need to be afraid. My surname is Ji, and my full name is Ji Wenhe. Others call me ''Strategist Ji'' or address me as ''Lord Ji''. Have you ever heard of me?"

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan was startled.

    "So he¡¯s the Strategist Ji, whose fame rivals that of Marshal Hong, jointly commanding the defenses of Great Qing Pass? Such a renowned figure, but why would he use such methods on me?"

    Seeing Li Yan remain silent, Strategist Ji smiled again and continued:

    "Although you suffered some pain just now, it was worth it. Next, a great opportunity may await you. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    I used to roam the martial world, but after suffering an incurable injury years ago, I came to the army, partly to find things to occupy myself, and partly to seek a fated successor.

    I have no sons or daughters. I wish only to find a disciple to pass on all my knowledge. Otherwise, if my sect''s legacy were to die with me, even in death I would have no face to meet the founder of my sect.

    The method I used on you just now is our sect¡¯s way of selecting disciples. Our martial arts require a body of exceptional strength, wide meridians, and abundant inner organs to enter.

    Otherwise, even if you learn it, it will be useless and worse, the reversed flow of qi could rupture your meridians and cause death. Therefore, careful testing is necessary!

    Today, heaven blessed me, Ji Wenhe. Your constitution is highly suitable for learning my arts. So, are you willing to become my disciple and inherit my martial lineage?"

    By the end of his speech, Strategist Ji¡¯s voice had turned solemn, and he stared fixedly at Li Yan without blinking.

    Li Yan was stunned by his words. Strategist Ji did not rush him but simply waited quietly.

    After a moment of daze, Li Yan finally snapped out of it.

    "What kind of martial sect is this? Even the entry test is so cruel, making people suffer unbearable pain. The martial arts must be extremely difficult to learn. And besides, how can I easily trust his words?"

    As he was pondering how to decline, he suddenly recalled the words spoken by Liu Chengyong, the squad leader he had encountered at the city gate earlier today.

    "Those bandits of the Meng Kingdom tried to attack four or five times with large armies but were defeated each time and Strategist Ji even personally took the head of their deputy commander..."

    If that was true, then this Strategist Ji was an enemy of tens of thousands, a peerless hero. And from what Ji had said earlier, he only joined the army after being wounded. What kind of formidable existence had he been before he was injured?

    Looking again at the row of silver needles nailed into the table, the now clear-headed Li Yan¡¯s fear transformed into astonishment.

    When the pain disappeared earlier, his whole body felt limp and weak. He had propped himself up using the tabletop to stand. Although he wasn¡¯t especially heavy, with most of his body weight pressing on an ordinary wooden table, there should have been some creaking sounds.

    Yet the small table didn¡¯t make the slightest sound, a testament to its sturdiness.

    As for silver needles, even the village¡¯s local herbalists had some. Li Yan had touched them before, a simple flick would bend them easily.

    So how had these silver needles been embedded into such a solid table?

    He was not a fool.

    Everyone yearns for great strength, especially the young, who often fantasize about saving the world, rescuing loved ones from danger.

    Li Yan was no exception. Although he was more cautious than others his age, he was still a youth at heart. In just a few fleeting thoughts, countless emotions swirled inside him.

    After much internal struggle, a strong impulse arose within Li Yan, he had long forgotten the life-and-death pain from earlier. He only felt that if he followed this man, he could attain the extraordinary power he had always dreamed of.

    Immediately, he raised his head to look at Strategist Ji again. Recalling the teachings of the village scholar, he put on a solemn expression and said:

    "Since Lord Ji has bestowed such favor upon me, how could I dare refuse?"

    Strategist Ji, hearing this, showed no particular surprise, he had expected it. If Li Yan had refused, that would have been more astonishing.

    Strategist Ji then asked:

    "What is your name?"

    "I am Li Yan, a native of the Great Qing Mountain."

    "And can you read and write?"

    Strategist Ji continued to ask.

    "I have attended a private school for several years. Although I am not talented enough to pass the scholar¡¯s exams, I am still fairly well-versed in the classics and scriptures," Li Yan answered honestly.

    This was no exaggeration. When he studied at the village¡¯s private school, among all the children, the old scholar favored him the most, hoping he could one day gain scholarly honors. But due to his family¡¯s poverty, he couldn''t pursue his studies for long.

    It was a great regret to the old scholar, who nonetheless allowed Li Yan to read nearly all of his hundred-odd books. For the parts he didn¡¯t understand, Li Yan always diligently sought instruction.

    "Have you ever studied any martial arts or internal cultivation methods?"

    Hearing that Li Yan was familiar with classical texts, Ji¡¯s hopes rose further.

    "I only learned some basic fighting techniques in the village. I have never studied advanced martial arts or any internal cultivation methods," Li Yan replied honestly.

    Hearing this, Strategist Ji laughed lightly:

    "Hahaha... Good! That¡¯s excellent. Otherwise, I would worry that you might have been led astray by poor teachings.

    As for the formal induction into my sect and the rules, I will tell you once we return. As for your family background, I will have someone investigate it. I hope you are not hiding anything.

    You are also the last person to be enlisted today, since that''s the case, come with me!"

    With that, Strategist Ji waved his wide sleeve, and the silver needles and the cloth pouch on the table instantly disappeared.

    Seeing this, Li Yan was even more astonished internally and hurriedly bowed:

    "Yes, Lord Ji!"

    However, after he spoke, a trace of hesitation appeared on his face, and he didn¡¯t immediately move his feet.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 8: Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji (Part One)

    Chapter 8: Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji (Part One)

    After walking a few steps forward, Strategist Ji stopped, as if he noticed that Li Yan had not followed. When he slowly turned his head back, his gaze toward Li Yan had become very calm.

    "Are you still worried about the Imperial Guard assessment later? There¡¯s no need. Now that you are my disciple, and since I serve within the military camp, you are henceforth someone beside the Military Advisor. That status is far superior to being a mere member of the Imperial Guards." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Speaking up to this point, his expression was filled with pride. Then, after a slight pause, he continued:

    "Since you¡¯ve decided to join my sect, there''s no need to keep calling me ''Lord'' or ''Sir''. From now on, just call me ''Teacher''."

    Li Yan¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing these words, and he thought to himself:

    "So following the Teacher is even better than being in the Imperial Guards? What great fortune did I accumulate to deserve this?"

    Then he remembered something else, and his face showed a timid look, as if he wanted to speak but hesitated.

    Strategist Ji, seeing his look, frowned slightly.

    "What is it?"

    "Tea... Teacher, about the monthly salary... um, my parents at home still need support..."

    Li Yan stumbled over his words for a moment.

    "Oh, so that¡¯s it. You¡¯re quite a filial son. From now on, your monthly salary will be paid according to that of a squad leader in the army, that''s forty percent higher than a regular Imperial Guard soldier."

    Strategist Ji looked at Li Yan with a half-smile.

    "Thank you, Teacher!"

    Li Yan was overjoyed at these words. He now felt as if he had ascended to heaven in one step, all of this felt like a dream.

    Now he could send even more silver home to his parents every month. This thought also made the word "Teacher" roll off his tongue much more smoothly!

    ...

    Outside the tent, on the high platform, Marshal Hong was still reclining slightly in his large chair, his right elbow resting on the armrest, his hand half-closed into a loose fist propped at his temple.

    He looked somewhat drowsy, his eyes half-closed in an utterly relaxed posture. Occasionally, he would turn his head to glance toward the assessments taking place inside the training ground¡¯s fenced area, and after a moment, he would turn back to resume looking lazily in the direction of the tent.

    Marshal Hong¡¯s full name was Hong Linying. He was the Grand Marshal of the Southwest for the imperial dynasty, commanding more than two hundred thousand troops stationed at the southwestern frontier.

    He had originally been a street orphan. Around the age of eleven or twelve, by a twist of fate, he was accepted as a secular disciple at the renowned martial sect Fatou Temple.

    Fatou Temple was one of the top martial sects in the world today. As a secular disciple, Hong Linying, in principle, should not have been able to learn the temple¡¯s profound martial arts.

    However, he was ruthless and tough by nature, even towards himself. In order to practice martial arts, he pushed himself to the point of damaging muscles and bones.

    In just five years at the temple, he had cultivated his skills to the level of a second-rate expert in the martial world, an extremely rare achievement for a secular disciple.

    The martial skills he learned were merely the most basic introductory techniques and foundation boxing styles taught to secular disciples, not the temple¡¯s secret martial arts.

    Martial arts levels in the martial world were ranked, from highest to lowest: Transcendent Master, Supreme Master, First-Rate Expert, Second-Rate Expert, and Third-Rate Expert. Below that were the bottom-rung, unranked practitioners.

    It was said that the founding emperor of the current dynasty had relied on a simple external martial art, Taizu Long Fist, along with a band of brothers, to establish the empire that had lasted for centuries.

    It was said that whenever he fought an enemy, a single set of the Taizu Long Fist was enough to leave opponents either dead or seriously injured.

    It wasn¡¯t that the martial art itself was particularly extraordinary; rather, the founding emperor had perfected it to an incredible degree, reaching a level of speed and precision that rendered it unstoppable. "Of all martial arts, speed is the key" even if you knew his moves, there would be no way to dodge if his techniques were as fast as thunder and lightning.

    Although Hong Linying had not cultivated his martial skills to such an extreme, he had certainly attained the level of true mastery.

    Later, when an Enforcement Elder of the temple learned of his abilities, he realized that although Hong Linying had great potential, his temperament made it impossible for him to remain within the Buddhist order.

    While feeling pity for him, the elder also knew that if Hong continued practicing so recklessly, he would inevitably end up dead or crippled.

    Thus, the elder used the temple¡¯s internal medicinal baths to treat Hong¡¯s hidden internal injuries from overtraining and helped to open up and smooth his meridians.

    Afterward, he also passed on to him the inner sect''s cultivation technique "Golden Buddha Radiance" and taught him advanced martial techniques with fists, kicks, and staff fighting. While these weren¡¯t the temple¡¯s most secret peerless arts, they were still far beyond what secular disciples were allowed to learn.

    Hong Linying continued to practice at Fatou Temple for another four years. By then, he had achieved both internal and external mastery. Coupled with his natural talent, fierce diligence, and the elder¡¯s guidance, he actually reached the level of a First-Rate Expert in the martial world.

    At that point, Hong Linying was ready to leave the temple and make his mark in the world.

    Before he left, the Enforcement Elder warned him:

    "Lin Ying, as you descend the mountain remember, the martial skills you have learned are not weak. You must never kill innocents, never rape or pillage.

    If in the future you violate this path, the temple will dispatch disciplinary monks to take your head. Even if you become a high official or a powerful lord, death will be your only end. Remember this! Remember it well!"

    Hong Linying readily promised.

    After descending the mountain, he strictly adhered to the precepts. However, to make a name for himself with his martial skills, he needed to undergo life-and-death battles.

    Thus, he joined the army, starting as an ordinary soldier. Through a hundred battles, large and small, he rose steadily through the ranks.

    Due to his ferocity in battle and utter fearlessness, he was repeatedly promoted, rising higher and higher.

    By the time he held the position of General, he was considering retiring from the army to focus solely on martial cultivation at home. However, when war erupted along the frontier, he was appointed Grand Marshal of the Southwest to defend the border.

    Great Qing Pass, where they now were, was a frontier city capable of stationing forty to fifty thousand soldiers.

    Originally, he should have been based thirty li north at the main army camp, but his love of battle drove him to personally command at the frontlines.

    The other generals, knowing his nature, did not dare oppose him. They simply left the Deputy Marshal to guard the main camp and oversee troop movements, while Marshal Hong personally defended Great Qing Pass.

    Ji Wenhe, Strategist Ji, had arrived here six years ago, shortly after Hong Linying took command at the pass.

    That day, upon entering the city, Ji Wenhe immediately went to the Marshal¡¯s Residence, requesting an audience with Marshal Hong.

    Of course, the gate guards would not let him in easily. They even attempted to extort some silver from him.

    After a few exchanges of words, Ji Wenhe understood their intentions clearly and stopped speaking further.

    Without any visible movement, just a sweep of his wide sleeve, the few soldiers immediately froze and became immobile.

    After that, he walked straight into the inner mansion.

    Along the way, he encountered many patrol squads. Each time, they would rush to surround and capture him, but almost with just a single glance, the soldiers would stiffen in place, unable to move even an inch.

    Inside the main hall of the inner mansion, Hong Linying was resting. With his profound inner strength, he had already heard the shouting and commotion in the courtyard and was about to rise and investigate when he suddenly saw a flash of shadow at the main door, a black-robed scholar had already appeared within the hall.

    His figure was ghostly and silent in movement. Although Hong Linying had faced life and death countless times, this sudden appearance still gave him a fright.

    With his martial skill, he had been utterly unable to see how the black-robed figure had entered. Even more astonishing was that this man''s light movement skill was something Hong had never seen or heard of before.

    When moving, one would inevitably cause the sound of clothing flapping against the air due to friction. It was something impossible to completely suppress. This was why nightwalkers wore tight-fitting clothing to reduce noise.

    But this person, clad in a wide, loose black robe, moved utterly soundlessly, as if he was a ghost, proof that his martial arts were of an unfathomable level, utterly beyond Hong Linying¡¯s ability to match.

    It was only after the black-robed man stood still that Hong Linying could clearly see a scholar dressed in black robes.

    He looked about thirty years old, stood around seven feet tall, had a narrow face and pale complexion, though tinged with an abnormal flush. A wisp of long beard drifted across his chest.

    The black-robed man introduced himself as Ji Wenhe, a member of a hidden sect within the martial world. A few months ago, while gathering herbs in the mountains, he had been injured by an unknown poisonous insect.

    In this endless range of mountains across the southwestern frontier, there were countless poisonous creatures and fierce beasts. Even veteran hunters who had lived there for generations could not name seventy percent of them.

    Thus, Hong Linying did not find his explanation suspicious; he himself had ventured into the deeper parts of Great Qing Mountain before and was well aware of the dangers.

    Ji Wenhe explained that after several months of healing and consulting many friends and famous doctors, none could find a way to eliminate the poison. The toxin had gradually seeped into his internal organs.

    Therefore, he sought to enter the military as a strategic advisor, with the condition that he would be allowed to choose one person from among the soldiers to take as his disciple.

    His sect passed down its teachings strictly from master to a single disciple. Having never yet accepted a student, and now with his life nearing its end due to the poison, he was desperate to ensure the survival of his lineage.

    Hong Linying had been greatly surprised, he had originally thought that such a martial master must have come to demand some favor, or worse, as an assassin sent by the enemy. Ji Wenhe¡¯s request was completely beyond his expectations.

    Yet considering the other party''s martial prowess, such that if he turned hostile, Hong feared he could not escape unscathed, and since the role of a strategic advisor was mainly ceremonial while real military decisions remained in his hands, Hong agreed.

    As for Ji Wenhe selecting a disciple among the soldiers, that was a minor matter. In an army of hundreds of thousands, he could pick anyone he pleased without raising much attention.

    However, the events that followed left Hong Linying increasingly astonished.

    The first incident occurred not long afterward: the enemy launched several attacks in succession.

    The first time, after receiving military intelligence from scouts and after Hong Linying, his military advisors, and generals had discussed strategies, he returned to the Marshal¡¯s Mansion.

    Unexpectedly, Ji Wenhe came to him in the middle of the night, informing him of the enemy¡¯s attack plans and deployments.

    Much of what Ji reported matched the intelligence Hong had already gathered but Ji also described several details that Hong did not know, information the scouts had not uncovered.

    Although Ji Wenhe had been officially appointed as a strategic advisor, Hong Linying was not someone to trust easily.

    Still, thinking of Ji¡¯s incredible martial prowess, it would not be hard for him to shadow scouts from afar and gather additional intelligence.

    Thus, Hong Linying simply laughed it off, expressing thanks without making any commitment. Ji Wenhe only smiled in response and left without pressing the matter.

    By dawn, the enemy army launched a surprise assault.

    Hong Linying, prepared in advance, led his troops out of the city to engage the enemy, exactly as they had anticipated.

    Both sides clashed in a fierce battle outside the city walls, corpses piling up like mountains. By sunrise, soldiers on both sides were utterly exhausted, and they gradually began retreating toward their respective rear lines. Hong Linying also ordered a retreat back into the city.

    Apart from the main battlefield, Hong had also stationed troops on the eastern and western mountains to guard against flanking attacks, plans that were already laid beforehand.

    However, just as they were retreating to the city gates, the ground suddenly trembled, a rumbling roar like distant thunder rolling toward them.

    The enemy soldiers, who had seemed utterly exhausted, suddenly split to either side, opening a wide road. From behind them, a massive cloud of dust rose.

    A squadron of heavy cavalry suddenly charged forth.

    In merely a dozen breaths, the cavalry crashed into the retreating imperial soldiers.

    The retreating soldiers, tired and disorganized, had no time to form heavy shield formations for defense.

    Instantly, the battlefield erupted into screams; blood and flesh flew everywhere.

    Seeing that the situation was dire, Hong Linying made a snap decision. He immediately spurred his horse into the city and ordered the gates closed.

    Sadly, at least ten thousand soldiers were still outside the walls, unable to enter.

    Those outside could only fight desperately in despair. Without the protection of heavy armor, how could they withstand the brutal charges of armored warhorses?

    In just half an hour, the imperial forces outside the city were completely wiped out, slaughtered to the last man.

    But in those critical thirty minutes, Hong Linying had managed to reorganize the approximately twenty thousand troops remaining inside the city, setting up heavy defenses atop the city walls.

    He also dispatched a swift horse carrying a command arrow to the northern central army camp to call for reinforcements.

    Before reinforcements could arrive, the enemy launched frenzied assaults on the city.

    Several times they even fought their way up to the top of the walls.

    Hong Linying, undaunted, personally led the defense atop the walls.

    Wave after wave of soldiers fell; wave after wave went up to replace them.

    At last, they managed to hold out until reinforcements began streaming in through the northern gate.

    Only then did the enemy realize the situation was hopeless and finally sounded the gong to retreat.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 9: Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji (Part Two)

    Chapter 9: Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji (Part Two)

    This attack by the Meng Kingdom was extremely dangerous for the defenders of Great Qing Pass. Had Hong Linying not been ruthless and decisive, using over ten thousand soldiers to stall the enemy and buy time for the city¡¯s defenses, the city might have fallen before preparations could be completed.

    This battle also terrified the citizens inside the city, their souls nearly fled from their bodies. The sight of the enemy¡¯s hideous faces continuously climbing onto the city walls, so close at hand, left an impression they would never forget for the rest of their lives.

    After the battle, blood covered the city walls, seeping through the cracks in the stones, flowing both inside and outside the city like tiny streams.

    Within half a li of the city walls, the streets were like blood pools. The once bright and clean roads, when walked upon, caused shoes to stick with the blood, making squelching sounds, "pa-chi, pa-chi."

    Even with Hong Linying¡¯s iron will, whenever he thought back on this battle afterward, he felt a chill down his spine at the sheer peril they had faced.

    After the enemy retreated, he remembered what Ji Wenhe had said the night before, that the enemy might be hiding a heavy force ready to strike, and couldn¡¯t help feeling some regret for not taking greater precautions.

    Over the following few months, there were two more similar instances where Ji Wenhe visited in the middle of the night to inform him of the enemy¡¯s movements and deployments.

    By then, Hong Linying had begun to take Ji Wenhe¡¯s information seriously. Following Ji¡¯s advice, he made targeted deployments and achieved overwhelming victories with minimal losses.

    Another matter was that Ji Wenhe also began searching within the army for someone to inherit his sect''s legacy, but his selection criteria were extremely strange.

    He didn¡¯t assess candidates based on martial aptitude, nor did he use internal force to probe their bodies. Instead, he used silver needles to diagnose their meridians, just like a physician.

    Ji Wenhe had also explained to Hong Linying that his sect¡¯s internal cultivation techniques were very unusual.

    If someone not properly suited was forced to practice his sect¡¯s exclusive techniques, it would only result in the practitioner suffering inner qi backlash, leading to blood reversal through the meridians and death.

    However, as time went on, what puzzled Hong Linying was that although the army was full of strong and healthy soldiers, Ji Wenhe couldn¡¯t find a suitable candidate even after a whole year, something that left Hong greatly surprised.

    After Ji Wenhe¡¯s strategies led to several major victories, a year later, Hong Linying simply demoted the original military advisor to deputy advisor and officially appointed Ji Wenhe as Military Advisor.

    As for how Ji obtained intelligence on the enemy each time, Hong no longer cared. With Ji¡¯s martial prowess, he surely had many methods. More importantly, every piece of intelligence Ji provided had proven accurate.

    If he were truly a spy, the cost he had paid of sacrificing the lives of seventy to eighty thousand enemy troops through multiple battles was simply too enormous to be believable.

    This move initially caused discontent among many generals in the army.

    However, after several more battles, all of which ended in crushing victories based on Ji Wenhe¡¯s planning, their objections gradually faded.

    Ji Wenhe¡¯s reputation in the army rose steadily, becoming increasingly unshakable.

    What made his prestige reach its peak was a battle that took place two and a half years ago.

    Before that battle, Ji Wenhe had gone to the Central Army Camp thirty li north of the city to continue his search for his elusive "disciple."

    There were hundreds of thousands of troops stationed at the Central Army Camp. Even with his extraordinary abilities, Ji Wenhe could only test around a hundred people a day at most, especially considering the busy nature of army life.

    Thus, after three years, aside from thoroughly testing the tens of thousands of soldiers at Great Qing Pass, he had started occasionally visiting the Central Army Camp to seek a disciple.

    At first, the army found Ji¡¯s disciple-searching habits strange, but over time, everyone got used to it.

    That time, just in the afternoon after Ji Wenhe had gone to the Central Army Camp, the Meng Kingdom suddenly launched another attack.

    Hong Linying led his forces to engage the enemy, and a brutal battle ensued.

    This time, the enemy employed a "drip-feed" tactic, sending reinforcements wave after wave, determined to win by exhausting their enemy no matter the human cost.

    Gradually, Hong Linying¡¯s forces were bogged down, unable to disengage, and slowly became encircled.

    At this critical moment, Ji Wenhe, having received the urgent report, rushed back with troops from the Central Army Camp.

    When they arrived, Hong Linying¡¯s forces were already on the verge of collapse.

    Ji Wenhe commanded the army from the outer periphery, directing the troops to advance inward in a continuous Eight Trigrams Chain Formation, pushing forward steadily.

    Meanwhile, for the first time, he publicly revealed his terrifying martial prowess.

    Wielding a single sword, he moved through the enemy ranks like an immortal descending from the heavens. Wherever he passed, it was as if no one could touch him.

    Aside from occasionally deflecting incoming weapons, every swing of his sword claimed a life.

    Finally, he fought his way alone into the enemy¡¯s central command.

    He leapt into the air like a soaring eagle swooping down on a rabbit. Before the enemy¡¯s guards could even react, he flew through the air like a meteor and, with one swift sword strike, severed the head of the enemy¡¯s deputy marshal.

    Amidst the rushing of surrounding spears, sabers, and swords, he agilely ascended and with just a few steps, he reached the top of the enemy''s command flagpole, several zhang high.

    There he stood, holding a sword in one hand and lifting the severed head high with the other.

    With a mighty roar like rolling thunder, he shook the battlefield.

    Upon witnessing this scene, the enemy¡¯s morale instantly collapsed; they lost all will to fight and were routed completely.

    Only then did Hong Linying lead his forces to break through the encirclement and escape.

    After this battle, Ji Wenhe¡¯s name became unrivaled.

    He even surpassed Marshal Hong¡¯s fame at the time, people now knew that this military advisor who excelled in "theoretical" warfare was also an unparalleled martial master.

    After that, the imperial army stopped focusing solely on defense and often launched offensives against the Meng Kingdom¡¯s borders, sometimes even massing forces to pressure enemy territory.

    From then on, both sides took turns attacking and defending, achieving a rough balance of power.

    Although Ji Wenhe¡¯s presence was invaluable, no one person could determine the outcome of a battlefield on their own, especially since the Meng Kingdom after learning about the presence of a master who could slay generals amidst ten thousand soldiers, had deployed several First-Rate and Supreme Experts to bolster their forces.

    Through that battle, Hong Linying was certain that Ji Wenhe¡¯s martial cultivation had reached the Transcendent Realm, and perhaps even surpassed it, stepping into a realm Hong could not fathom.

    Previously, Hong had only speculated about Ji Wenhe¡¯s level, but he had never imagined it to be so terrifying.

    As a martial arts fanatic, after that battle, Hong¡¯s heart burned with a fierce admiration.

    Yet no matter how he investigated, he could not discover the origins of Ji Wenhe¡¯s sect.

    Through occasional friendly sparring, Hong became even more certain: Ji¡¯s martial arts were profound beyond compare.

    More precisely, Ji Wenhe¡¯s internal energy was incredibly exquisite, even the simplest of moves, when imbued with Ji¡¯s power, felt like facing a mighty river flowing endlessly or a mountain pressing down, utterly unstoppable.

    This made him even more obsessed with Ji Wenhe''s internal cultivation technique. His desire grew uncontrollable, he became greedy for it, determined to obtain it no matter what.

    Yet Ji Wenhe¡¯s search for a disciple had still not borne fruit. Just as he had said, his complexion over the years grew worse and worse; even his appearance aged considerably.

    Thus, Hong Linying began to hint subtly, trying to get himself accepted as Ji Wenhe¡¯s successor. One evening, after a banquet, he said to Ji Wenhe:

    "Military Advisor, after all these years, you still haven¡¯t found a suitable disciple. What kind of person could possibly meet your standards?"

    Ji Wenhe smiled faintly and replied:

    "Our sect has passed down from generation to generation with a single successor, not because we refused to take in disciples, but because the requirements for practicing our internal techniques are extremely restrictive, you could say it¡¯s one in ten thousand."

    "As for the kind of person required, it''s actually quite simple. Only someone whose body shows unique phenomena under my sect¡¯s special silver-needle test would have any hope."

    "You say one in ten thousand, but looking at the old veterans and new recruits you¡¯ve tested these past years, you¡¯ve probably checked half the entire army. I''d say it¡¯s more like one in hundreds of thousands," Hong Linying shook his head and sighed.

    Then he asked:

    "What sort of unusual phenomena appears under the silver needle?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Ji Wenhe thought for a moment.

    "It varies. Perhaps unusual coloration, perhaps anomalies in internal qi flow. At that time, I must guide it through the silver needle and probe it with internal force. If it resonates with my cultivation method, then it¡¯s a match."

    Each time Ji Wenhe conducted a test, he forbade outsiders from watching, only the person being tested was allowed inside. Although Hong Linying had tried to ask around afterward, those tested, having all failed, couldn¡¯t describe anything meaningful.

    Feigning slight drunkenness, Hong Linying casually said under the pretense of alcohol-induced curiosity:

    "Then Military Advisor, why don¡¯t you have a look at my physique?"

    He didn¡¯t say what should happen if he was suitable, nor what if he was not, making it sound like nothing more than drunken jest.

    Hearing this, Ji Wenhe smiled lightly and nodded:

    "Since we have some free time, it¡¯s worth a try. Who knows, perhaps the Marshal is destined for my sect."

    He then picked up a cloth pouch from his side, unfolded it, and drew out a silver needle.

    Ji Wenhe always kept this cloth pouch with him, whenever he had spare time, he would go test soldiers.

    When the silver needle pierced his wrist, Hong Linying only felt a slight numbness and afterward, nothing at all. He felt no anomalies, nor any internal force probing inside him.

    Ji Wenhe also shook his head disappointedly and, with a swift movement of two fingers, retrieved the needle.

    "It seems the Marshal, too, is not fated for my sect."

    This was a clear statement that Hong Linying could not learn his martial arts. But how could Hong be convinced so easily?

    He had practiced martial arts from childhood, overcoming countless hardships. He had never encountered a martial technique that he could see but not learn success was always just a matter of persistence.

    But against Ji Wenhe, he couldn¡¯t use force. He admitted to himself he was absolutely no match for Ji Wenhe.

    Even though Ji seemed physically weaker with each passing year, dealing with someone like Hong Linying would likely require only a few casual moves, perhaps just a flick of the sleeve.

    Although Hong Linying was already considered a supreme master in the martial world today, he knew that in comparison to some people, his strength meant little. He was not arrogant enough to be blind to this.

    Finally, at the beginning of last year, Ji Wenhe found a disciple at the Central Army Camp.

    Hong Linying, curious about this "single drop found in a vast ocean," found an excuse to privately meet the disciple.

    He even secretly used internal force to probe the disciple¡¯s meridians but found nothing unusual about them. This only deepened his suspicion that Ji Wenhe was deliberately hiding something, though he could not determine the reason.

    However, barely a month after Ji Wenhe accepted this disciple, the young man suddenly died one night.

    Afterward, Ji Wenhe appeared full of grief and regret, claiming that the boy¡¯s illiteracy caused him to misunderstand the sect¡¯s techniques, leading to a qi reversal, blood backlash, and death.

    Hong Linying had seen the young man¡¯s corpse, the body was blackened and swollen grotesquely. Yet to him, the cause didn¡¯t seem like a simple training mishap, it looked more like death by severe poisoning.

    This led him to two suspicions:

    First, Ji Wenhe might have been using the human body as a medium, attempting some method to transfer the deadly poison in his own body into another, hoping thereby to cure himself.

    And he needed a person with a certain resonance with his sect¡¯s techniques or the poison itself to make it work.

    Otherwise, with Ji Wenhe¡¯s abilities, he could easily have snatched any ordinary person without anyone knowing.

    But later, observing Ji Wenhe¡¯s deteriorating condition, it became clear that even after the disciple¡¯s death, there had been no improvement. This made Hong doubt the accuracy of this first guess.

    Second, Ji Wenhe¡¯s internal cultivation technique might truly be extremely tyrannical.

    It was possible that the newly inducted disciple, due to incorrect practice, had triggered a qi backlash, rupturing his organs and causing the bizarre symptoms seen after death.

    But knowing Ji Wenhe¡¯s cautious and meticulous nature, and knowing that he had realized the disciple was illiterate, he should have adjusted the training method accordingly, guiding him slowly and carefully.

    Given Hong¡¯s understanding of Ji Wenhe, it shouldn''t have happened by accident. Unless... perhaps Ji really had so little time left.

    After the disciple¡¯s death, Ji Wenhe still continued to search for a successor among the soldiers.

    Although Hong Linying still had no legitimate reason to closely observe these tests, he was determined to see the next chosen disciple as soon as possible.

    Only then might he catch some vital clue.

    This time, during the recruitment for the Imperial Guards, Ji Wenhe had again begun his testing.

    And now Hong Linying could approach openly.

    He reclined lazily in his chair, his half-closed eyes flashing with light, thoughts spinning rapidly.

    "This matter is truly thorny.

    Years of trying both soft and hard tactics, yet still nothing achieved.

    If what he said is true, that he has only one or two years of life left, then what should I do if he refuses to hand over the martial art even at the risk of losing it forever?"

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 10: A Test

    Chapter 10: A Test

    While Hong Linying was deep in thought, he suddenly saw the curtain at the tent¡¯s entrance lift, and a person walked out.

    Hong Linying focused his gaze and saw that it wasn''t the young man who had entered earlier, instead it was Ji Wenhe who emerged first. Only after he had stepped out and stood at the entrance did another person follow behind him.

    "Hmm. Who¡¯s this?"

    Hong Linying¡¯s expression froze briefly. He then sat upright, his eyes opening wide, but after a moment he slowly relaxed again, restoring his calm demeanor.

    At that moment, down below, Strategist Ji also turned sideways and raised his head to look toward the high platform. He then bowed deeply from afar, with both hands tucked into his wide sleeves in a formal salute, and called out loudly

    "Marshal!"

    Hong Linying slowly stood up and replied in a loud voice as well

    "Oh I came to see how the recruitment for the Imperial Guards was going. If we can fill the quota today, we¡¯ll need to arrange for the generals to begin training the new recruits.

    Military Advisor, are you heading back to the residence Did you gain anything today?"

    Upon hearing this, a barely noticeable hint of mockery flashed across Ji Wenhe¡¯s eyes, but his face still carried a smile. He casually gestured toward Li Yan behind him and said,

    "My lord is most considerate. Haha, after countless calls, he has finally emerged, truly not an easy matter."

    As he spoke, he shook his head lightly, showing a look of relief.

    "You¡¯ve finally found someone. Then let me congratulate you, Military Advisor! Truly like panning for gold in the river. But tell me, how does this one compare to the one you accepted last time?"

    Marshal Hong spoke with an expression of sincere joy.

    Upon hearing this, Ji Wenhe¡¯s greenish-white face darkened slightly but quickly returned to normal.

    He definitely didn¡¯t want Li Yan to learn about the previous disciple so soon. If Li Yan learned too much, he might develop doubts and if he became reluctant to train, it would be troublesome.

    Cultivation was not something that could be forced. If Li Yan were unwilling, no one could change that.

    At this moment, Hong Linying¡¯s words carried hidden malice, not genuine congratulations.

    Yet Ji Wenhe only nodded slightly, placing his hands behind his back with a satisfied expression.

    "This child has thoroughly studied the classics and scriptures, and his natural endowments fit my requirements exceedingly well. It must be the work of fate. Compared to the last one, he is countless times better. Wenhe thanks the lord for his concern."

    Without waiting for Marshal Hong to reply, he turned to Li Yan and said, "Li Yan, why are you not stepping forward to pay your respects to the Marshal?"

    Since stepping out of the tent, Li Yan had been overwhelmed with excitement, unable to pull himself together. Today¡¯s extraordinary experience left him dazed and bewildered.

    He kept replaying the events that had just unfolded and fantasizing about his future prospects.

    Today, not only had he joined the military, but he had also been accepted as a disciple by the renowned Strategist Ji and his monthly salary was far beyond anything he had ever imagined.

    At this rate, wouldn¡¯t he be able to return home in just a few years to honor his parents

    But then he thought, what if Teacher didn¡¯t allow him to leave at that time

    In that case, should he buy a house in the city, bring his parents and Third Brother over, and live together as a reunited family That would truly be a blissful life.

    And after a few days, he could visit Li Yu and Li Shan, surely they would be green with envy...

    ''Right, I¡¯ll have to tell Uncle Guoxin about this later, and let him inform my parents. I wonder how happy Father and Mother will be... Third Brother and Fourth Sister will certainly be thrilled too...''

    In this manner, his mind wandered wildly, his face alternating between joy and worry, lost in countless tangled thoughts.

    While he was thus lost in imagination, a loud shout beside his ear startled him awake.

    Looking up, he saw Teacher staring back at him, and he froze for a moment.

    He had heard parts of the earlier conversation between Marshal Hong and Strategist Ji, but he had been too absorbed in his own thoughts to pay attention to the content.

    Now seeing Teacher staring at him, he scrambled to recall what had been said, something about Marshal... and then Marshal Hong mentioned something about last time¡¯s disciple compared to now...

    "Li Yan, why are you still standing there Hurry and pay your respects to the Marshal!"

    Another shout, this time tinged with dissatisfaction.

    Strategist Ji, seeing that Li Yan was lost in thought and not stepping forward as instructed, grew inwardly annoyed.

    ''Could it be that he¡¯s brooding over that scoundrel Hong Linying¡¯s words Truly infuriating! After we return, I have to resolve this knot in his heart. Hong Linying, how hateful!''

    Thinking thus, a hint of anger appeared on Ji Wenhe¡¯s face.

    However, to Li Yan, the soldiers nearby, and even Marshal Hong on the platform, this anger seemed naturally directed at Li Yan for disobeying his teacher.

    Seeing Teacher¡¯s displeased look, Li Yan immediately grew nervous.

    He hurried a few steps forward, stood slightly in front of Ji Wenhe, and knelt on the ground, facing Marshal Hong, bowing deeply.

    "This humble one greets Marshal Hong. I beg your pardon for my earlier rudeness and await any punishment."

    In just half a day, Li Yan had already paid respects to the two highest-ranking officials in the region, something unimaginable for a common peasant.

    Seeing the dissatisfaction on his teacher¡¯s face, he dared not delay and immediately performed a grand salute.

    On the platform, Marshal Hong watched Li Yan kneeling and thought inwardly, ''This kid... looks a bit slow-witted.''

    Of course, he didn¡¯t realize that Li Yan was not slow-witted at all, he was merely overwhelmed by joy.

    Under such extraordinary circumstances, not to mention a country youth, even grown men would struggle to compose themselves so quickly.

    Seeing this, Marshal Hong casually waved his hand.

    "Get up. Your name is Li Yan?"

    He had heard Ji Wenhe call this dark-skinned youth by that name earlier.

    Li Yan, still keeping his head lowered, respectfully stood up and answered, "This humble one is called Li Yan, a native of Li Family Village, Great Qing Mountain."

    "Oh. Then your home isn¡¯t too far from here. It seems our Military Advisor has searched high and low, only to find the treasure close at hand, the person he sought was just at the corner," Marshal Hong said with a smile.

    As he spoke, he studied Li Yan carefully.

    Li Yan had a dark complexion and very ordinary looks. He was slim and wiry, appearing entirely unremarkable. Even his steps weren¡¯t particularly steady, and he showed no sign of internal cultivation at all...

    ''Truly, the standards by which Strategist Ji selected his disciples were completely unfathomable.''

    Suddenly, Hong Linying tapped the stone platform with the tip of his toe and leapt into the air. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, Li Yan was still bowing his head, pondering the Marshal¡¯s earlier words, when he suddenly felt a powerful force pressing down from above, making his breathing stall for a moment.

    Startled, Li Yan quickly looked up, only to see a blur before his eyes. His left wrist was suddenly gripped firmly by someone.

    At the same time, a surge of heat rushed from his wrist¡¯s meridians into his body, rapidly flowing upward along his arm¡¯s meridians and spreading through his body.

    Li Yan was instantly alarmed. By instinct, he tried to pull his arm back, but found that it was as if his arm were trapped in an iron vise, it didn''t budge at all. His body even staggered backward.

    His face changed color several times. Just as he gathered all his strength to pull his arm free, he suddenly felt his wrist loosen.

    He stumbled back again and almost fell to the ground.

    The person had already released his wrist, and the rush of heat that had just surged through his body had quickly dispersed without a trace.

    Everything had happened in the blink of an eye, so fast that Li Yan had no time to react.

    He hastily steadied himself and looked carefully, the one who had grabbed his wrist was none other than Marshal Hong.

    He didn¡¯t even know what movement technique Hong had used to cross from the distant high platform to here in an instant, it was truly as swift as lightning.

    Li Yan looked at Marshal Hong, then turned his head to glance at his teacher. His heart was filled with unease, not knowing what was happening.

    But Ji Wenhe had stood calmly behind Li Yan the entire time, his face as still as a deep well, as if he hadn¡¯t seen anything.

    Meanwhile, Hong Linying withdrew his hand and, laughing heartily, cupped his hands toward Ji Wenhe.

    "Military Advisor, please don¡¯t take offense. Hong here was merely curious.

    Over all these years of disciple selection, only two people have caught the Military Advisor¡¯s eye.

    I was simply eager to see what kind of extraordinary individual could be so lucky. My impulsiveness, I hope you won''t mind!"

    At these words, Ji Wenhe¡¯s face showed a faint, ambiguous smile.

    "Then may I ask, did the Lord Marshal see anything unusual in my humble disciple"

    Hong Linying''s expression grew serious. After pondering for a moment, he said, "The profoundness of the Military Advisor¡¯s sect only makes it seem even more unfathomable to me.

    To be honest, when I examined this boy¡¯s meridians, they didn¡¯t seem significantly wider than those of an average soldier, in fact, in some cases, they were even slightly inferior.

    As for his bones and physique... hmm, they are slightly above average, but certainly not exceptional. It is precisely this that confounds me."

    Ji Wenhe smiled slightly and replied noncommittally,

    "The Lord Marshal sees very clearly. Indeed, my sect¡¯s cultivation method does require fairly good meridians, but more importantly, certain specific meridians within the body must differ from ordinary people¡¯s.

    Only with such a condition can one fully unleash the power of our martial arts. As for the exact details, they touch upon the secrets of my sect¡¯s inner cultivation method, I must ask the Marshal¡¯s understanding for not elaborating further."

    "Then what are your plans next?" Hong asked.

    Ji Wenhe bowed slightly toward Hong.

    "My humble disciple will return to the residence with me for cultivation. The Lord Marshal knows my condition grows worse by the year, finding a successor cannot be delayed any longer.

    Thus, he will mostly be training with me at the residence, but may occasionally assist with minor tasks in the army. As for his monthly salary... hmm, he will be paid the equivalent of a squad leader, deducted from my own salary."

    Upon hearing this, Marshal Hong burst into hearty laughter.

    "Hahaha, there¡¯s no need for that! Since your disciple will also be handling some military duties, it¡¯s only proper that he has official status.

    Let¡¯s appoint him as a Vice Commander of Resistance. His salary will be paid by the army, and I¡¯ll have someone deliver his military badge to the Military Advisor¡¯s residence.

    As for the enlistment subsidy, someone from the military department will send it to his family¡¯s village within a few days after registration."

    Hong was not about to haggle over a little salary, he simply arranged the appointment and even included the subsidy.

    Hearing this, Ji Wenhe no longer stood on ceremony.

    "Then it shall be as the Marshal commands. Li Yan, why are you not stepping forward to thank the Marshal?"

    Ever since his wrist had been grabbed and released, Li Yan had been quietly listening to the conversation between the two great figures.

    Gradually, he began to piece together the meaning behind their words.

    From what he gathered, it seemed that it was extremely rare for someone to be accepted by the Military Advisor, his teacher had spent years in the army, searching among tens of thousands of soldiers, yet had only accepted two disciples including himself.

    Marshal Hong¡¯s earlier action, it seemed, was simply out of curiosity about this.

    Hearing that the Marshal had bestowed upon him an official position, Li Yan became even more bewildered, he had no idea what a Vice Commander of Resistance was or what responsibilities it entailed.

    But when he heard that the enlistment subsidy would soon be delivered to his parents¡¯ home, he understood that part very clearly.

    Thus, as soon as Ji Wenhe finished speaking, Li Yan hurriedly stepped forward again to offer a deep bow in gratitude.

    If he knew that in just half a day, he had risen from a mere commoner to a Vice Commander of Resistances, a rank roughly equivalent to Lower Eighth Rank1, he would have realized that his family¡¯s ancestral grave must have been emitting a huge plume of auspicious smoke today, thick and billowing!

    To understand this, ordinary soldiers had to risk their lives through countless battles to slowly climb from Lower Ninth Rank to Upper Ninth Rank, then to Lower Eighth Rank...

    Yet he had leapt up in a matter of a few conversations between two high-ranking figures.

    Still, what Li Yan cared about most was the silver, the real, tangible money.

    Once Li Yan finished his formal thanks, Ji Wenhe bowed slightly toward Marshal Hong.

    "If there are no further instructions from the Marshal, your subordinate will now take his leave."

    "Military Advisor, please go ahead, no need for formality! I¡¯m sure your heart has long been elsewhere! Hahaha... Still, allow me to offer my congratulations once again.

    Hong still needs to oversee the recruitment of the Imperial Guards and arrange the training of the new troops, I won''t see you off."

    Marshal Hong laughed loudly as he spoke.

    Thus, under the respectful gazes of the soldiers, Ji Wenhe turned and headed toward the main gate of the training ground.

    Li Yan, feeling the piercingly envious stares of the soldiers around him, hurriedly followed close behind.

    He could feel the sharpness of those gazes like knives against his skin, cold sweat was already seeping out from him.

    Watching the backs of Ji Wenhe and Li Yan as they walked further and further away, Marshal Hong stood outside the tent, stroking his short beard thoughtfully...

    After staring for a while, he finally muttered to himself in a voice so low that only he could hear, "Does this boy truly have some unique trait in his constitution And what exactly is so special about it?"

    (Chapter End)

    1 The Lower Eighth Rank was a rank in the ancient Chinese official hierarchy, part of a nine-rank system used to classify military and civil officials, the Lower Eighth Rank was relatively low in the hierarchy but still represented a significant step up from being a commoner.

 Chapter 11: Valley Outside the City

    Chapter 11: Valley Outside the City

    Li Yan was now following Strategist Ji to the main gate of the military training grounds. Just as they stepped out of the gate, Strategist Ji glanced at the group of people waiting in the distance and stopped walking.

    Li Yan followed him out. Before he could speak, Strategist Ji turned to look at him and said with a smile:

    "Is the person who brought you here among those waiting over there?"

    Li Yan quickly replied: "Teacher, your insight is correct. A senior of mine brought me here to enlist."

    "Oh, then go over and say a few words to him. After that, follow me."

    Strategist Ji waved his hand.

    "Yes, thank you, Teacher."

    Li Yan bowed respectfully to Strategist Ji, then quickly walked toward the crowd where Li Guoxin was standing.

    The soldiers guarding the gate had overheard their conversation and already knew that this dark-skinned youth had been accepted as a disciple by Strategist Ji. They were well aware of how picky Strategist Ji was in choosing disciples, and couldn''t help but feel envious of Li Yan.

    One of the guards, who appeared to be a small officer, stepped forward, cupped his hands respectfully toward the advisor, and said with a flattering smile:

    "Subordinate congratulates the Military Advisor on finally achieving his wish."

    Strategist Ji nodded slightly with a smile but said nothing, simply standing there with his hands behind his back.

    The small officer, seeing that his greeting was complete, tactfully stepped back. His thoughts were already racing, he would need to find an opportunity to cozy up to this newly accepted disciple of Strategist Ji.

    With a powerful backer like the Military Advisor, it was clear this young man would become an extraordinary figure in the future. It was best to establish a good relationship early on. Otherwise, once the boy rose to prominence, there would be no shortage of people eager to curry favor, leaving no room for him...

    By now, Li Yan had already arrived at the waiting area. Knowing he couldn''t keep his teacher waiting long, he needed to make it brief. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He quickly walked up to Li Guoxin, who approached with hopeful eyes, and pulled him aside to the edge of the crowd.

    At this moment, many people had already turned their attention toward him. Though Li Guoxin didn¡¯t recognize Strategist Ji, he hadn¡¯t realized what had just happened.

    As soon as the two stood at the edge of the crowd, Li Yan leaned in and whispered to Li Guoxin.

    At first, Li Guoxin was calm, but as he listened, his mouth slowly opened in shock, and his throat occasionally let out hoarse sounds like "heh...heh..." but he was at a loss for words.

    By the time Li Yan finished speaking, Li Guoxin was standing there utterly stunned.

    "Uncle Guoxin, Uncle Guoxin!"

    Li Yan had to call him a few more times.

    Seeing that the man only responded dazedly with "oh...oh...", he realized Uncle Guoxin was acting just like he himself had earlier.

    He glanced at Strategist Ji in the distance and saw that he was also looking in their direction. Seeing that Uncle Guoxin was still too stunned to respond properly, Li Yan could only bow respectfully to him.

    He turned, quickly walked over to the carriage, retrieved his bundle, and then made his way back to the gate of the training grounds.

    Once he was in front of his teacher, he bowed and said without waiting to be prompted:

    "Disciple has already explained everything to my clan uncle."

    Strategist Ji smiled upon hearing this.

    "Very well, then come with me back to the residence."

    Then he walked along the outer wall of the training ground in a certain direction. After a few steps, he noticed Li Yan looking around curiously and paused briefly.

    "I usually dislike fanfare and crowds, so it''s just the two of us returning together. There is no carriage or sedan chair."

    Judging from Li Yan¡¯s expression, he already knew what the boy was thinking. Indeed, Li Yan had been looking for the advisor¡¯s entourage.

    He had heard the village elders describe how grand and imposing the outings of officials were, some even clearing the streets of civilians in advance.

    After saying that, Strategist Ji flicked his sleeves, which fluttered gracefully at his sides, and began walking as smoothly as flowing water.

    Li Yan looked at his teacher¡¯s back, glanced around again, and said to himself:

    "So we really are walking back!"

    There was no time to think further. He adjusted his bundle more firmly onto his shoulder and quickly caught up.

    As soon as the two left, the waiting crowd erupted like boiling water.

    Many had already recognized Strategist Ji when he was standing at the gate. Seeing Li Yan come out with him and even exchange whispers had already drawn significant attention.

    When Li Yan had walked over, many had focused all their attention on him.

    Although Li Yan had spoken softly to Li Guoxin, it wasn¡¯t a whisper into his ear. Those nearby who listened attentively could catch some of the conversation.

    Adding Li Guoxin¡¯s shocked and frozen expression, anyone watching would naturally start drawing conclusions.

    Li Guoxin remained stunned for some time after Li Yan left. Eventually, he snapped back to his senses and thought:

    "So that person was Strategist Ji? But what Li Yan said... could it really be true? How did he go in and come out having become the advisor¡¯s disciple and even received some ''Vice Commander of Resistance'' title? Heavens, is this real?"

    Li Guoxin wasn¡¯t someone unfamiliar with the world, he knew a thing or two about military ranks.

    He remembered that the Vice Commander of Resistance was a rank equivalent to lower-grade eighth rank. This wasn¡¯t something a fresh recruit could obtain, only seasoned veterans with considerable merit could hope to be promoted to that level.

    Now fully alert, Li Guoxin¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. He didn¡¯t know what to think or feel.

    What puzzled him most was: why had Strategist Ji taken a liking to Li Yan?

    Li Yan had grown up in the village under his watch. He had never noticed anything particularly outstanding about the boy.

    If anything, Li Yan¡¯s only notable trait was being a bit calmer and more composed than others his age, but surely that wasn¡¯t enough to catch the advisor¡¯s eye.

    As he was silently pondering this, a few people nearby who had overheard parts of the earlier conversation had already started spreading the news, based on what they''d heard and guessed.

    The moment Strategist Ji left, the crowd exploded into chatter. Many found it hard to believe.

    People began inquiring about Li Guoxin¡¯s background. No one believed someone could just randomly and coincidentally latch onto such a powerful backer like Strategist Ji.

    Some even surrounded Li Guoxin, bombarding him with questions. His head felt like it was about to burst.

    He hastily replied a few times, then squeezed out of the crowd, unhitched his horse carriage, and rushed away like he was fleeing. He needed to find an inn to process all this.

    Early tomorrow morning, he would hurry back to report the news to Li Yan¡¯s parents, no, to the entire village. That boy had just taken one giant leap into the heavens.

    Meanwhile, those who stayed behind, once they confirmed the news was credible, also began to hatch their own plans.

    They wondered whether it was worth investigating further, perhaps there might still be a chance for them to benefit from this.

    For now, many of them were lost in their own thoughts, each plotting their next move.

    At this time, Li Yan had already followed Strategist Ji to the northern city gate.

    Strategist Ji¡¯s footsteps were silent. Though he appeared to be walking at a leisurely pace, he moved extremely fast. Fortunately, Li Yan had grown up following the adults into the mountains to hunt, so he was able to keep up.

    Even so, he had to move quite briskly. Though he wasn¡¯t exerting himself to the limit, it still took about seventy to eighty percent of his strength just to keep pace. Watching how effortlessly his teacher moved made him long even more to learn martial arts.

    As they approached the North City Gate again, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Could it be that the advisor''s residence was somewhere near this gate? But he quickly realized he was wrong, because Strategist Ji showed no sign of stopping or turning, he walked straight toward the city gate.

    Li Yan was full of confusion but kept silent and followed behind him.

    When the two of them reached the outside of the gate, they saw seven or eight soldiers conducting inspections under the command of a man who looked like a low-ranking officer.

    Li Yan looked up and saw that these weren¡¯t Liu Chengyong and his men, they had apparently rotated out and been replaced.

    The officer spotted Strategist Ji from afar and immediately cupped his hands in salute.

    Strategist Ji nodded slightly and walked straight past the line of travelers being checked without saying a word. As Li Yan walked along, he looked around again but still found nothing unusual, so he continued to follow closely.

    After the two of them exited the North Gate, the officer looked at Li Yan¡¯s retreating figure and muttered to himself:

    ¡°Strange, this person¡¯s face is unfamiliar, and he doesn¡¯t appear to be one of Lord Ji¡¯s bodyguards. Who is he to be walking so closely beside Lord Ji?¡±

    After leaving the city, Strategist Ji said nothing. His wide sleeves floated behind him as he continued walking ahead, deepening Li Yan¡¯s confusion.

    Outside the city was only a single main road stretching northward, the same road Li Yan had taken into the city earlier. On both sides were dense mountain forests.

    ¡°Could it be that Teacher¡¯s residence is in a town dozens of li away? I¡¯ve heard there¡¯s also a garrison there, but that would be far too distant.

    Traveling back and forth every day without a carriage? That would take forever. Though dozens of li isn¡¯t much for me, doing that regularly would surely get tiresome.¡±

    Along the road, Strategist Ji remained silent, seemingly preoccupied. He walked steadily ahead, neither fast nor slow, while Li Yan trailed behind, lost in his own musings.

    After they had walked about two li beyond the city, Strategist Ji suddenly veered left, toward the western mountain range.

    Looking closely, Li Yan saw that there was a mountain path here, leading deep into the western mountains.

    They had passed this same stretch of road when entering the city earlier. Small side paths like this one leading into the mountains were quite common and usually ignored by passersby. But now, Strategist Ji had taken this one.

    The western mountain range was far more vast and deep than the eastern mountains. The eastern mountains stretched for three to four hundred li, beyond which lay the flatlands of the Central Plains, where one could ride freely across the open plains.

    But no one knew how far or deep the western range extended. Local people only knew that about four to five hundred li westward, one would start encountering all kinds of unknown demonic beasts.

    Anyone venturing farther would almost certainly meet death. Even top-tier martial artists dared not delve too deep.

    It was said that Marshal Hong had once led elite warriors four hundred li westward and encountered numerous venomous insects and ferocious beasts.

    Even though he retreated swiftly, more than half of his men died or were wounded. He himself had been struck in the face by the tail of one such beast, leaving a hideous scar.

    Had he dodged a moment later, that tail would¡¯ve pierced his temple and brain, resulting in instant death.

    Strategist Ji led Li Yan along the narrow mountain path, ascending into the forest of towering trees.

    Beneath the trees, dense underbrush flourished. It was already the You hour (5¨C7 PM), and though autumn days were longer, the sun was already setting behind the mountains.

    The sky still held some light, but under the thick canopy of interwoven green leaves, it was already quite dim. Occasionally, the calls of birds returning to their nests echoed clearly through the vast forest...

    They continued up the mountain path for roughly a li. When they climbed the last few stone steps, the scene suddenly opened up before Li Yan¡¯s eyes.

    A large clearing came into view, roughly a hundred zhang in diameter. Towering trees surrounded the area in layers, with only a narrow stone path, wide enough for two or three people side by side, connecting to the entrance they had just ascended.

    To find such a large open space in the mountains was no easy feat, this must have been cleared and leveled by human hands.

    Flanking the entrance, to either side of the clearing, were two rows of large stone houses made of greenish-blue rock, each row containing four or five rooms in a neat line. Though simple, they were clean and orderly.

    The large central area of the clearing was paved with crushed bluestone. In some places, sandbags hung or training pits had been dug, everything was well organized.

    When Li Yan stepped onto the flat ground, he saw eight soldiers standing in two rows, armed with spears, alertly watching the stairway entrance.

    As soon as they saw Strategist Ji step forward, they saluted in unison:

    ¡°Greetings, Lord Advisor!¡±

    Then they straightened up and stood at attention to either side. They glanced at Li Yan once but didn¡¯t ask anything.

    Strategist Ji gave them a nod and continued walking inward. After a few steps, he stopped and turned to one of them:

    ¡°Oh, go call the others out. I have something to announce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    One of the soldiers replied and then quickly strode toward the center of the clearing, shouting loudly:

    ¡°Lord Advisor has returned, everyone come out!¡±

    Not long after, a dozen or so people emerged from the stone houses and gathered in the center of the courtyard.

    Li Yan had been following behind his teacher ever since reaching the platform.

    Earlier, he had noticed that aside from the eight guards at the entrance, people were coming and going from the stone buildings. One building even had thin smoke curling up from its chimney, and from afar, he caught faint traces of a fragrant aroma.

    However, it was already dim by now. The faint light coming from the rooms wasn¡¯t enough for him to make out much detail from a distance.

    Once everyone had assembled, Strategist Ji stepped into the center of the courtyard and turned to wave at Li Yan.

    Li Yan quickly walked over. It was only when he stood in front of the gathered people that he saw, besides the eight guards, there were twelve more soldiers dressed in the same standard military uniform.

    In addition to these soldiers, there were also three middle-aged women.

    Among these people, the three women and two soldiers standing near the center of the group were curiously eyeing Li Yan. The rest stood there with neutral expressions.

    ¡°This is my newly accepted disciple, Li Yan! He will be living here from now on.¡±

    Strategist Ji pointed to Li Yan and said, then turned and explained to him:

    ¡°This is where I live. These twenty soldiers were assigned by the Marshal to provide security and guard the premises. The remaining women are responsible for our meals and laundry.¡±

    Li Yan looked around at them but was surprised to notice that a few of them were giving him strange, inexplicable looks.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it at all.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 12: Entering the Valley

    Chapter 12: Entering the Valley

    When the others heard Strategist Ji''s instructions, they immediately responded in unison:

    "Yes, sir!"

    Strategist Ji shifted his gaze from Li Yan and waved his hand toward the others, speaking in a gentle tone:

    "Chen An, Li Yin, stay behind. The rest of you, return to your duties."

    Once everyone had dispersed, the two soldiers who had been standing in the center stepped forward.

    Li Yan looked at the two men, one appeared to be around thirty, the other about twenty. Both were roughly seven feet tall.

    The older one had a square face and a ruddy complexion that gave him a righteous appearance. The younger one had a round face, large eyes, and slightly fairer skin, giving off a sense of quick wit.

    Both wore standard-issue light military armor.

    Strategist Ji pointed to the square-faced man:

    "This is Chen An."

    Then he pointed to the round-faced, large-eyed young soldier:

    "This is Li Yin. These two are responsible for miscellaneous tasks in the valley and are familiar with military matters. If I am not in the residence and you need something done, you may instruct them.

    Hmm¡­ if you need to enter the city on errands, take them with you. First, having them by your side will make handling matters much easier. Secondly, they are also responsible for your safety.

    After all, this is a border city, enemy spies frequently infiltrate to gather intelligence. If they learn that you are my disciple, they will undoubtedly set their sights on you."

    Li Yan felt a jolt in his heart upon hearing this, followed by a warmth. He bowed and replied: "Thank you, Teacher."

    If earlier he had called him "Teacher" with some awkwardness, now it came sincerely from the heart.

    Chen An and Li Yin also bowed to Strategist Ji:

    "We will follow your command. Please rest assured, my lord."

    "Good. Then go prepare some of his daily necessities and send them over shortly."

    "Yes, my lord!"

    With that, Strategist Ji called out to Li Yan and resumed walking inward. Li Yan quickly followed. However, he did not see that after he turned away, Chen An and Li Yin exchanged a glance, and when they looked at his back, a flicker of uncertainty flashed in their eyes.

    Li Yan had originally thought he would be staying in one of the stone houses flanking the plaza. But to his surprise, his teacher didn¡¯t even glance at those buildings and walked straight ahead.

    When the two reached the end of the stone houses and turned right, a valley suddenly appeared before them. On one side of the cliff at the valley entrance, several large scarlet characters were engraved:

    "Military Advisor''s Mansion"

    Li Yan thought to himself, "This is just a mountain valley, why call it a mansion?"

    But he didn¡¯t stop walking and followed Strategist Ji into the valley. It wasn¡¯t until they entered that the advisor finally stopped.

    The valley wasn¡¯t very large, surrounded on three sides by steep mountains that soared into the clouds. The slopes of all three peaks were nearly vertical, appearing exceptionally precipitous and dangerous.

    Shrubs and small trees grew densely on the slopes, branches stretching thickly from the base to the summit. If someone wanted to climb up, they wouldn¡¯t even find a place to set foot. Only the valley entrance served as a proper way in and out.

    By now, darkness had fallen, and the view inside the valley was dim and hard to discern. At the right-hand side near the valley entrance, there was a row of stone houses, about three or four in number.

    Just then, hurried footsteps came from behind. Li Yan turned to look and saw two figures emerging from the darkness. As they drew near, he recognized them as Chen An and Li Yin.

    Each carried several items in their hands, likely the daily necessities that Strategist Ji had just asked them to prepare. They had come quickly, just moments behind.

    The two swiftly passed by and headed straight for the row of stone houses. Soon, lights began to glow from within the buildings, shining through the doors and windows, illuminating the valley and revealing more of its details.

    Strategist Ji turned and said to Li Yan:

    "It¡¯s already late today. Shortly, Chen An and the others will help you get familiar with this place. Afterward, have dinner and get some rest.

    You¡¯ve traveled hundreds of li from your home to get here, best to sleep early. Come see me at first light tomorrow, and I¡¯ll explain matters regarding the sect."

    As he spoke, Chen An and Li Yin briskly returned. Chen An smiled and said:

    "Young Master Li, the rooms here are cleaned daily by the servants, so we only needed to bring the essential supplies."

    Seeing them arrive, Strategist Ji gave another instruction:

    "Take Li Yan with you. Deliver the food here later."

    With that, he gave Li Yan a slight smile and nod before heading toward the first stone house closest to the valley entrance. His silhouette briefly darkened under the glow of the doorway¡¯s lamplight, then disappeared inside.

    Li Yan stared blankly at his teacher¡¯s retreating figure, thinking: My teacher truly handles things in a direct and straightforward way.

    At that moment, Chen An chuckled lightly:

    "Young Master Li, come with us then."

    Li Yan gave his thanks and followed the two men inside. This time, their pace was much slower.

    Chen An proved to be quite talkative, while Li Yin deferred to him but was efficient in his actions, and occasionally chimed in with a few words.

    As they walked and talked, Li Yan began to learn more about the place.

    It turned out that Marshal Hong had originally arranged a residence for Strategist Ji in the city. But the advisor preferred solitude and quiet, unwilling to live amidst the city¡¯s noise.

    Eventually, he found this secluded valley outside the city and chose to live here alone.

    But how could Marshal Hong allow a high-ranking official to live in such rough conditions? After trying and failing to persuade him, the Marshal finally sent people to renovate the valley.

    They cleared over a hundred zhang of open land outside the valley, built housing, stationed guards, and even assigned maids and servants to manage food and daily needs.

    In the end, Strategist Ji only kept twenty soldiers and three women to handle meals and laundry. Everyone else he sent back.

    According to the advisor himself, he preferred to live alone, but he couldn¡¯t completely reject the Marshal¡¯s goodwill. As for the name "Military Advisor''s Mansion," it was given simply to match the format of an official''s dwelling.

    There were four stone houses in the valley. The first one near the entrance was where the Military Advisor resided. The second house next to it was used by the advisor to practice martial arts from time to time. The other two were unoccupied. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Chen An explained, they were normally not allowed to enter these houses freely. Unless the Military Advisor gave orders, they were only permitted inside during routine food delivery or cleaning.

    Anyone who broke the rules would be immediately expelled from the valley and once they returned to the city, one could imagine how Marshal Hong would deal with them.

    Aside from the four stone houses, the valley also had fully equipped toilets and bathing facilities, built into the corners of the compound.

    Li Yan ultimately chose the house located at the very back of the valley, built right against the mountain wall. It was spacious and gave off a very solid feeling.

    Clearly, it had been constructed by military personnel. Military structures always prioritized practicality, what mattered most was sturdiness and durability.

    Li Yan looked around the interior of the stone house. The floor was paved with blue stone and broken rock, clean and bright. The simple furnishings were all in place, but they seemed rather inconspicuous within the spacious room.

    Against the northern wall stood a wide wooden bed. Along the eastern wall was a washstand with some toiletries, while the western wall held a four-tiered bookshelf, upon which lay a few books.

    A wooden table sat by the southern window, with a few teacups and a kettle placed on top, along with two chairs.

    At the head of the table sat two tall chests, woven from aged brown rattan, placed side by side on the floor. Their height nearly reached the tabletop, likely used for storing clothing and similar items.

    The north and west sides of the stone house were built against the mountainside. The eastern wall was connected to other houses, so only the southern side had an entrance door and a large window, both facing into the valley.

    Li Yan noticed that the window was quite tall, framed with fine wooden latticework, and currently open.

    Even with just one window, the room didn¡¯t feel stuffy at all. Instead, a cool autumn night breeze wafted in, bringing a sense of ease and comfort.

    "Young Master Li, please feel free to rest a bit. There¡¯s hot water in the kettle. Once the meal is ready, someone will bring it over.

    We aren¡¯t allowed to linger in the valley for long. Lord Ji doesn¡¯t like outsiders staying here. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave now."

    After placing down the supplies, Chen An and Li Yin said this to Li Yan.

    Li Yan, who had been inspecting the room, quickly turned to them upon hearing this.

    "Thank you both for your trouble!"

    The two cupped their hands in farewell and left.

    Li Yan walked over to the table, took the bundle off his shoulder, and placed it down. Then he went to the two brown rattan chests and opened them one after the other.

    The inside of the chests was empty. Each had a piece of black cloth laid at the bottom as padding, clearly meant for storing clothing.

    Li Yan took his bundle from the table, untied it, and began neatly folding the coarse cloth garments inside and placing them into one of the chests.

    These were hand-sewn by his fourth sister and his mother.

    Though the fabric was rough, some even cut from old, worn clothes, Li Yan felt as though his little mountain village was right beside him. The warmth was palpable. Just seeing them reminded him of his mother and fourth sister.

    He hadn¡¯t brought much with him, and the chests were quite large. Even after placing all his clothes in one chest, only about thirty to forty percent of the space was used.

    After thinking for a moment, he took out the pickled vegetables and dried rations from his bundle and arranged them neatly along the wall by the table. He did not store them in the other empty chest.

    Once the chests were closed, Li Yan pulled out a chair and sat at the table. He picked up the kettle and poured himself a cup of water. The water was still warm, it seemed someone truly did come by daily to change the water and clean the room.

    Li Yan was truly exhausted. He had traveled over 200 li today, only eating some dried food and water along the way. Now he was both hungry and thirsty, and his body was weary.

    The outside was pitch black now, and he had no desire to wander around the courtyard. He sipped his water while lost in thought.

    Reflecting on the events of the day and the place where he now sat, it all still felt like a dream. After a while, the water soothed his throat, but his hunger and fatigue grew stronger. He thought to himself: "Thankfully, Teacher didn¡¯t assign me anything tonight. Otherwise, I truly wouldn¡¯t have had the energy to manage. That would¡¯ve been embarrassing in front of him."

    While mulling over this, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Since the door hadn¡¯t been closed and they were in a secluded valley, the footsteps echoed clearly in the night.

    Li Yan looked up to see a figure at the entrance. A woman stood there, carrying a wooden tray.

    Li Yan rose to greet her. She respectfully stood just outside the doorway, so he said:

    "Where is your kitchen? Next time I can go pick up the food myself."

    At these words, the woman¡¯s face turned pale, and she shivered.

    "Young Master Li, you mustn¡¯t say such things! If Lord Ji were to hear that, it would be a terrible offense."

    Li Yan reached out to take the tray and froze at her reaction. He asked curiously, "Why is that?"

    The woman quickly replied, "Places like the kitchen are where the servants stay. How could a lord or young master possibly go there? Lord Ji would never permit it."

    Li Yan was momentarily confused. Then he gradually understood, back home, he could go anywhere he pleased. But now, with this change in identity, he hadn¡¯t fully adapted. Taking the tray, he said,

    "Then next time, just bring the food inside and place it on the table."

    The woman looked at him, as though recalling something, and added:

    "Young Master Li, aside from meal delivery and cleaning, we are not allowed to enter the valley freely. Lord Ji has also instructed that we are never to casually enter these four rooms, lest we disturb him.

    When Lord Ji returns, his door is usually closed. If we see a black wooden tag hanging on the door handle, we place the meal on the stone platform outside and come back later to retrieve it.

    If the food hasn¡¯t been eaten, we take it back, throw it away, and prepare a new meal to deliver again.

    Cleaning Lord Ji¡¯s room requires his express permission before anyone can enter. As for the room you''re in and the adjacent one, since they were previously unoccupied, they¡¯ve been cleaned at regular intervals. But now that you live here, we can no longer enter as we please."

    Li Yan listened and finally noticed the black wooden tag hanging from the inside of his door handle. After thinking about it, he guessed that his teacher must hang it outside while cultivating to avoid being disturbed.

    Although he didn¡¯t understand the deeper aspects of martial arts, he¡¯d heard a few things, such as how inner cultivation and meditation must not be interrupted, lest one suffer from qi deviation.

    The woman reminded him once more that after finishing the meal, he should place the dishes on the stone platform outside. Someone would come to collect them later. Then she bowed slightly and quickly left.

    Although the food wasn¡¯t fine cuisine, it was still something Li Yan had never tasted before, well-prepared military rations. He ate with great satisfaction, but soon thoughts of home crept in again.

    I wonder if Mother and Father have eaten yet¡­ or if they¡¯re still worrying about me.

    For a moment, Li Yan felt a little melancholy.

    He stood up and packed the dishes into the tray, then stepped outside. Sure enough, just outside the door was a stone platform, and he placed the tray on top.

    Not far across from his stone house seemed to be a small pond or pool.

    Looking up, he saw layers of dark forest blanketing the mountain ridges all around. Overhead, the circular patch of sky was sprinkled with stars. He stared blankly at it for a while, missing his old home and everything in his village.

    He returned inside, washed up briefly, closed the doors and windows, and lay down on the bed.

    On his first night away from home, Li Yan drifted into a deep sleep, his heart filled with thoughts of his parents and every tree and blade of grass in the village.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 13: Woodshadow Sect

    Chapter 13: Woodshadow Sect

    At dawn, Li Yan awoke from his dreams.

    The sky was already beginning to brighten. Li Yan, still groggy, opened his eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling above him, no longer the deep black, oiled wooden beams he had known for years, but a smooth, blue-black rooftop.

    For a moment, his mind was confused. Slowly turning his head to look around the room, he finally remembered that this was no longer the old home where he had lived for more than ten years. A wave of unfamiliarity and loneliness surged in his heart.

    He took a deep breath, expressionless, and sat up. Walking over to the table, he pushed open the window. A refreshing cool breeze flowed in, instantly clearing his mind.

    From the window, he could see three towering peaks encircling the valley. The sky overhead was still dim blue, and the faint light of early morning, along with a few stars, streamed softly from above.

    Inside the valley, dark green vines and shrubs stretched upward from the base, layer upon layer, rising and falling like the back of a sleeping beast in the twilight. Birds chirped crisply in the valley, their calls sounding ethereal and clear.

    Nearby, as expected, there was a pool of water outside the window. A light mist swirled above its surface, like a veil shrouding it, with curling moisture rising gently into the air.

    Li Yan stood dazed at the window for a long time. Only after a while did the scenery outside fill the emptiness in his heart.

    He turned around, dressed properly, and opened the door to step outside. Glancing to the left, he saw that the doors of the other rooms were still tightly shut, so he lightened his steps and slowly walked toward the pool.

    The pond was about four or five zhang wide, oval in shape. One side leaned against the mountain wall, where two or three streams trickled down from the mountaintop, moistening the stone wall until it gleamed.

    Where the streams passed, many vine roots had been exposed by the flowing water, their tendrils swaying with the falling streams. Moss had grown thick on either side of the flow, forming several natural channels of clear water from the mountaintop.

    Ripples stirred faintly on the pond¡¯s surface, lapping at the scattered stones on the shore, creating soft waves.

    Above the water, thin white mists wandered and danced, like several white, translucent ribbons floating in the air. The water was crystal clear, yet its depth was unknown. Looking down, it only appeared darker and colder the further it went.

    Li Yan crouched down and scooped up a handful of pond water, splashing it on his face. The cold clarity seeped into his skin, making his whole body shiver, but it was invigorating.

    After standing up, he glanced southward. There, he saw what looked like a vegetable garden, or perhaps a flowerbed.

    Just as he was about to take a closer look, a voice suddenly rang out near his ear:

    "That patch is just something I tend to when I¡¯m idle, some greens and a few wildflowers."

    In the still, quiet morning of the valley, the sudden voice startled Li Yan. He quickly turned and saw a man in a black robe standing in front of a row of houses, smiling at him.

    "Te¨CTeacher!"

    Upon recognizing the man¡¯s face, Li Yan hurriedly bowed and quickly said, "I disturbed Teacher¡¯s rest. Please forgive me."

    The black-robed man was, of course, Strategist Ji. He raised his hand gently.

    "You did not disturb me. I¡¯ve been up for a while, just sitting in meditation and practicing.

    This valley isn¡¯t large. You¡¯ll have time to grow familiar with it. Shortly, the servants will bring breakfast. After you wash and eat, come to my room."

    Li Yan promptly responded:

    "Yes, Teacher."

    Strategist Ji gave him a gentle smile, then turned and walked back.

    Watching his teacher¡¯s retreating back and recalling that gentle smile in the quiet morning, Li Yan suddenly thought of how his parents used to care for him with the same warmth. A feeling of comfort welled up in his heart.

    Soon after returning to his room, the same woman from last night brought breakfast. The meal was simple but delicious, several steamed buns, a few small side dishes, and a large bowl of preserved egg and pork congee.

    Li Yan ate heartily. Even such everyday food was a rarity in his household. Still, with thoughts of his teacher¡¯s summons weighing on his mind, he didn¡¯t savor it much.

    After finishing, he immediately walked to the first stone house near the eastern end of the valley.

    Standing respectfully outside the door, he said:

    "Teacher, your disciple has come to pay his respects."

    "Oh, you''re here? Come in."

    A gentle middle-aged voice called from inside. Li Yan didn¡¯t dare delay and entered quickly.

    The room was also arranged with a large bed on the north side and a four- or five-layer bookshelf on the west, filled with books. Different from his own room, a low table had been placed on a large rug in the center.

    On the low table rested an ancient guqin. Its style was simple and rustic, and though its surface bore a few signs of wear, it was smooth to the touch, clearly well-used over many years. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In front of the guqin was a small, exquisite incense burner, from which three sticks of incense gently emitted wisps of smoke. A faint sandalwood scent filled the room, soothing the soul.

    Seated behind the table was a man in black robes, his hands tucked into his sleeves, sitting cross-legged and smiling at Li Yan, it was none other than Strategist Ji.

    "Come, sit here before the table."

    He lifted his right hand from his sleeve and gestured to the rug before him.

    Li Yan quickly stepped forward, took off his shoes, and knelt in a seated position facing his teacher. These formal manners had been taught to him by the old scholar back in the village. Seeing this, Strategist Ji smiled slightly, realizing Li Yan had indeed received some proper education.

    "Li Yan, today I will tell you about our sect."

    Once Li Yan had sat down properly, Strategist Ji began to speak slowly.

    "Yes, Teacher. Your disciple listens with full attention."

    Li Yan responded with utmost respect.

    "Our sect is called Woodshadow Sect. It was founded six hundred years ago, but has always remained hidden from the world, dwelling deep in the mountains and unknown to outsiders.

    The martial arts of our sect are secret techniques, never passed on to outsiders. Moreover, the requirements for cultivation are extremely strict. Finding a suitable disciple is like fishing a needle from the sea, through the generations, there have only ever been two or three disciples at most.

    In my generation, I am the only one."

    Strategist Ji spoke in a calm tone, and paused here.

    Li Yan listened intently.

    "I heard people in the city say that when Teacher charged through an army of ten thousand, it was as if no one could touch you. Such divine skills, I¡¯ve never even heard of anything like it."

    Strategist Ji only gave a faint smile at that.

    "If you train diligently in the future, your achievements may not fall short of mine."

    Li Yan quickly replied:

    "Teacher overestimates me. How could your disciple ever compare to you? No matter how hard I train, I could never catch up."

    Strategist Ji smiled and said:

    "We of our path should carry hearts proud enough to stand above the world, you must not think like that."

    Li Yan, hearing this, dared not say more.

    Strategist Ji continued speaking.

    ¡°This time, I came out of seclusion for a reason. Aside from our sect¡¯s martial arts prowess, the predecessors of our Woodshadow Sect have also delved deeply into the study of medicinal herbs.

    For hundreds of years, generations of sect ancestors secluded themselves in the deep mountains, wholeheartedly researching the way of herbs and plants. Though we remained hidden from the world, we still traveled occasionally and practiced medicine to help the sick and save the dying.

    This has been our tradition for generations. To study without applying one¡¯s knowledge is meaningless. Martial arts, to us, are merely a means of self-preservation when walking the world.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel deep respect. He thought to himself, "So, aside from martial arts, our sect also performs acts of great kindness for the people, this is truly a righteous sect."

    ¡°I, too, followed this path of traveling and healing. Unfortunately, five or six years ago, while deep in the mountains gathering herbs, I was accidentally bitten by an unknown venomous insect. Despite several months of treatment, my condition didn¡¯t improve, in fact, it worsened.

    With no other option, I visited many old friends and famous doctors. Though their medical skills might not surpass mine, who¡¯s to say they didn¡¯t know the source of this poison?

    If I could identify the origin of the insect, then a cure might still be possible. But things did not go as hoped, no one recognized the poison.

    As time went on, the venom slowly invaded my internal organs. Even now, I still have not found a way to cure it. I can only suppress it temporarily with internal cultivation techniques.

    But based on my calculations, I can only suppress it for about seven or eight years. And now, six of those years have already passed. If I still can¡¯t find a cure, then perhaps... it¡¯s simply fate.¡±

    Li Yan was shocked by these words. Looking again at Strategist Ji¡¯s greenish-white complexion tinged with a faint black aura, his expression changed drastically.

    ¡°Then Teacher... have you found a way to detoxify it?¡±

    ¡°I have not. But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Life and death are left to fate.¡±

    Li Yan grew anxious.

    ¡°Then... what should be done?¡±

    Strategist Ji waved his hand slightly.

    ¡°Haha¡­ don¡¯t be so alarmed. This is exactly why I stepped out into the world, to find a successor and pass on the sect¡¯s legacy.

    Otherwise, if our lineage ends with me, how could I face the generations of ancestors and sect masters in the underworld?

    However, our sect¡¯s internal cultivation method is extremely domineering. Without a special constitution, it is unsuitable to learn. If one forcibly attempts it, their meridians will reverse and they will die without question.

    In the past, our sect¡¯s disciples were chosen by the sect master as they traveled and practiced medicine, searching for suitable candidates. Though rare, such physiques do exist. In the vast world, one could eventually be found.

    But I don¡¯t have that much time anymore. So I came to the military. There are many young men here, strong and vigorous. I figured the chances would be higher.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yan thought to himself:

    So Teacher came to the army in order to find a disciple. That strange silver-needle acupuncture method yesterday must have been how he tested for the special constitution.

    But as he remembered the unbearable pain in his abdomen from that test, a trace of fear crept up inside him.

    Strategist Ji seemed to see through his thoughts.

    ¡°This special constitution is latent, it cannot be identified without our sect¡¯s unique method to awaken it. While the awakening process may be painful, it is a necessary condition for safely cultivating our sect¡¯s inner techniques.

    I have been in the army for five or six years and only managed to find two people who meet the requirement. One was discovered last year and the other is you.¡±

    Li Yan was startled.

    Two people? But in this valley, there¡¯s only Teacher and me. Last night, Chen An and Li Yin never mentioned anyone else...

    As this thought surfaced, he suddenly recalled something. At the military camp yesterday, outside the tent, Marshal Hong seemed to have said something like, "Last time, the one you accepted..."

    Seeing Li Yan zoning out, Strategist Ji grew puzzled.

    ¡°Marshal Hong mentioned this yesterday, how is it that you still look so surprised?¡±

    He didn¡¯t realize that Li Yan had been distracted and hadn¡¯t clearly heard the Marshal¡¯s words at the time.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why you haven¡¯t seen the other one I spoke of? I was going to tell you about that.¡±

    He took a long breath.

    ¡°That person should be your senior martial brother. I discovered him early last year. Do you recall that yesterday, after testing your constitution, I asked if you had studied reading?¡±

    Li Yan nodded, of course, he remembered.

    ¡°Well, your senior martial brother had never studied. After he entered the sect, I thought that with my personal guidance, he could still cultivate our techniques.

    But I underestimated how harsh our cultivation methods truly are!

    After just over a month of training, while I was in the city discussing matters with the Marshal, he rashly attempted to practice an unfamiliar part of the later stages of the method. Due to insufficient understanding, his qi reversed and surged.

    By the time I returned... he was already¡­ sigh.¡±

    Strategist Ji¡¯s expression was filled with remorse and sorrow.

    ¡°It was my fault for being too impatient. The poison in my body grows worse by the day, and I became desperate to secure our sect¡¯s legacy.

    Our inner method not only requires the master¡¯s personal guidance, it must also be read and understood word by word, deeply pondered, and applied according to the unique conditions within one¡¯s body. Only by guiding the qi step by step can it be safely cultivated.

    But back then, I was overconfident. I thought that with my personal instruction, nothing could go wrong. In the end, it was an irreversible mistake.¡±

    As he spoke, tears shimmered faintly in Strategist Ji¡¯s eyes.

    Li Yan was stunned.

    ''So the one found earlier... has already died. Yesterday, it seemed like Marshal Hong was talking about ¡°aptitude.¡± Could it be that he was referring to mine compared to that late senior disciple?

    If that senior disciple''s aptitude was better than mine and they met such an end, then wouldn''t my situation be even more hopeless?''

    As that thought struck him, cold sweat broke out on his back.

    He looked up at Strategist Ji, lips trembling, about to say something like, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t train...¡± But then, seeing the hidden grief and glimmer of hope in his teacher¡¯s eyes, he hesitated.

    This... this is a life-threatening matter...

    Li Yan¡¯s thoughts swirled endlessly. After a long time, he clenched his heart with resolve.

    If I back down now, Teacher might send me straight back to the village. How could I face my parents then?

    Even if I¡¯m lucky enough not to be sent back, I¡¯d just return to the army, starting as a lowly soldier. Then I¡¯d be thrown onto the battlefield, where life and death are out of my hands.

    Neither of those outcomes is what I want. Better to give it a try. Besides, I¡¯ve studied in a private school, I can read and reflect on the teachings. As long as I don¡¯t force myself to practice what I don¡¯t understand, I can avoid disaster.

    Besides... Teacher¡¯s incredible power, that awe-inspiring strength, is precisely because of our sect¡¯s overbearing martial arts. Nothing in this world comes without effort.

    Having thought this through, his gaze toward Strategist Ji grew more resolute.

    Strategist Ji saw the change in Li Yan¡¯s eyes and understood his decision. A warm, relieved smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Ever since that incident, I¡¯ve had little hope left. I thought I¡¯d run out of time to find someone truly suitable. It all felt so distant, so hopeless. Who knew that, just before death, fate would open another door for me.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 14: Officially Becoming a Disciple

    Chapter 14: Officially Becoming a Disciple

    At this point, Strategist Ji¡¯s pale face seemed to flush with a hint of color. Suddenly, his voice became solemn, and his eyes locked onto Li Yan.

    "Are you willing to formally become my disciple?"

    Li Yan had already made up his mind in his heart, and at this moment, he didn''t hesitate any further.

    "Disciple Li Yan greets Teacher!"

    "Good! I have always been indifferent by nature and dislike those overly complicated formalities. Just kowtow to me three times, and you shall be considered officially initiated."

    After speaking, he adjusted his sitting posture, sitting upright and solemn behind the desk. His expression turned serious. Three sticks of incense burned in the small censer on the desk, their smoke curling gently upward, exuding the air of a sect leader.

    Li Yan stood up, tidied his coarse robe, and once again knelt respectfully before the incense table. Facing Strategist Ji seated behind the desk, he solemnly kowtowed three times.

    Strategist Ji stroked his beard, and a healthy flush rose to his once pale face. His smile deepened.

    "Hehe, alright, rise."

    After standing up, Li Yan showed a joyful expression on his face. He bowed respectfully once more, then knelt again before the desk to listen to Strategist Ji¡¯s instruction.

    "Now that you are a disciple of the Woodshadow Sect, it¡¯s time I teach you the introductory method of our sect."

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan was momentarily stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected that immediately after becoming a disciple, Strategist Ji would begin teaching him cultivation techniques. But thinking of his teacher¡¯s health, he felt reassured.

    Strategist Ji noticed his reaction and asked, "Do you have any questions?"

    Li Yan snapped out of it and replied, "No. Teacher, please continue your guidance."

    Hearing this, Strategist Ji didn¡¯t question further and continued.

    "All disciples of this sect must cultivate both martial arts and herbal knowledge. However, powerful martial arts form the foundation for us martial world wanderers to survive and establish ourselves.

    Moreover, many precious herbs and medicinal plants grow in remote and dangerous places, far from the reach of ordinary people. Therefore, new disciples must first train their martial arts to a certain level of mastery before they can begin studying herbalism.

    Martial arts are divided into internal cultivation methods and combat techniques. Internal cultivation is the mother of all techniques. No matter how proficient one is in combat techniques, without the support of internal energy, one cannot unleash their true power.

    At most, one¡¯s strikes are no different from ordinary street brawls. But if powered by internal energy, even basic punches and skills can shatter mountains and break stones, pluck leaves to harm foes.

    Thus, internal cultivation is the very foundation upon which all sects build their survival and legacy, and it is considered a sect¡¯s most treasured secret."

    Strategist Ji began to explain slowly and methodically. He spoke for the time it would take to drink several cups of tea, covering the categories of internal cultivation, the divisions among major sects, martial realms, acupoints, and meridians.

    He even brought out a finely carved wooden figure. The figure was nude, with crisscrossing blue and red lines and densely dotted markings on its surface.

    Tiny annotations were written beside each point and line in miniature script. It was clearly a model illustrating the body''s various meridians and acupoints. Strategist Ji explained each in detail to Li Yan.

    "¡­What I just told you is the foundation of cultivation. You must remember it thoroughly and cannot make any mistakes.

    Now let me speak about the heart method of our sect. As I told you before, internal cultivation is the mother of all techniques. Our sect¡¯s internal method is called ¡®Wood Yin Art¡¯ and consists of ten layers. Its power is extraordinary.

    While cultivating this technique, one must also soak the body in the essence of herbs refined by our sect¡¯s secret method. This strengthens the physical body and clears the meridians throughout the body, making the internal flow of energy more vigorous.

    This allows one¡¯s internal force to accumulate and become increasingly powerful, so that during battle, one can unleash devastating combat strength. This heart method surpasses those of secular sects. I, your teacher, have only reached the peak of the third layer so far."

    Li Yan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. With his teacher''s current level of martial arts, he was already a match for thousands. Yet he said he had only reached the third layer of the "Wood Yin Art"? If one reached the tenth layer, wouldn¡¯t they become a living immortal?

    Strategist Ji glanced at Li Yan and continued slowly.

    "However, before cultivating this method, one must first train in our sect¡¯s ¡®Breathing Guidance Technique¡¯. This technique draws in the essence of heaven and earth to stimulate the qi within the dantian. Only after this qi is activated can one formally begin cultivating the ¡®Wood Yin Art¡¯."

    At this point, Strategist Ji swept his wide black sleeve, revealing his fair and slender hands above the table.

    In his left hand, he held a book that appeared neither metallic nor jade-like. With his right hand, he drew a sheet of paper from the book, slightly larger than a page.

    This sheet was densely covered with characters, clearly not a page from the book itself. Judging by the fresh ink, it looked recently written.

    As Strategist Ji moved, Li Yan noticed the unusual material of the book in his teacher¡¯s left hand.

    He had read many books since childhood, but had never seen anything made of such material. Moreover, a third of the book¡¯s color differed from the rest, it looked as if two books had been fused together.

    Li Yan also recalled that from the moment he met his teacher yesterday until just now when he took out the paper, he had only used his right hand.

    Whether during the needle test or doing other tasks, he never used his left hand. It seemed he had been holding the book in his sleeve all along.

    This made him extremely curious. What kind of book would someone keep so close at all times?

    But he also knew that this was not the time to ask such things. Since he had just joined the sect, perhaps once he became more familiar with his teacher, he might have the chance to satisfy his curiosity.

    Strategist Ji acted as though he hadn¡¯t noticed the curiosity in Li Yan¡¯s eyes. He handed the sheet full of characters to him.

    "This is the sect¡¯s ¡®Breathing Guidance Technique¡¯. I will now teach it to you. Later, you must study it thoroughly. If you don¡¯t understand something, I will explain it to you."

    "Qi is divided into innate and acquired. A fetus in the womb breathes innate qi without using the nose or mouth.

    Once born, breathing shifts to the nose and mouth, this is acquired qi. But in doing so, the innate qi is lost..."

    This explanation took another full quarter of an hour. As soon as he finished, Strategist Ji said no more.

    At this point, Li Yan had already lowered his head in contemplation. Occasionally, he would pick up the wooden model and the "Breathing Guidance Technique" paper to study them carefully. Strategist Ji, meanwhile, brought his hands together and hid them within his sleeves, placing them over his abdomen, and closed his eyes in meditation.

    Li Yan immersed himself in contemplation for quite some time. Eventually, after confirming he had memorized the method and the crucial meridian paths, he finally relaxed.

    He had feared starting from zero in internal cultivation, but perhaps because Strategist Ji¡¯s explanations were so detailed, Li Yan found it surprisingly understandable and was greatly relieved.

    "Maybe it¡¯s just because this is only the entry-level method, so it doesn¡¯t feel too hard to grasp."

    After mentally reviewing the method one more time and confirming there were no unclear parts, he finally looked up at Strategist Ji and said, a bit nervously:

    "Teacher, I believe¡­ I believe I¡¯ve gained an initial understanding of the entry method."

    Strategist Ji opened his eyes upon hearing this, looked at Li Yan with a smile, and gently asked a few key questions. Seeing Li Yan respond fluently, his face revealed deep satisfaction.

    "Then starting today, you may begin cultivating this method. I estimate that within three to five days at the earliest, or ten to fifteen at the latest, you will be able to activate your dantian qi.

    Also, since you''ve memorized this heart method, return the paper to me for destruction. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, it¡¯s simply the practice of all major sects in the martial world.

    Aside from the original copies of cultivation manuals, all other materials are passed down orally. Any written notes must be destroyed immediately to prevent them from falling into the wrong hands.

    Even original texts are usually only kept by the sect leader."

    Li Yan felt this was reasonable. He also understood that something so crucial to a sect¡¯s foundation couldn¡¯t be casually written down, or it would risk being leaked.

    He respectfully returned the "Breathing Guidance Technique" paper. Strategist Ji smiled and accepted it, storing it inside his wide sleeve.

    Then he pointed to the wooden model covered in meridian paths and said:

    "Take this with you. It requires long-term familiarization and memorization." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan followed orders, picked up the small wooden man from the table, and left the stone house after respectfully bidding farewell. He hadn¡¯t yet fully memorized the intangible meridians and acupoints.

    Strategist Ji watched him leave, eyes narrowed as he gazed toward the door. After a moment, he sighed and muttered to himself:

    "His aptitude is far inferior to the last one. Who knows how long it¡¯ll take for him to reach the peak of the first layer. Yet I¡­ my time is running short. This poison is becoming harder and harder to suppress. Sigh..."

    As he finished speaking, he flicked his sleeve toward the door several zhang away. The heavy door closed silently without a sound.

    If Marshal Hong had witnessed this, he would¡¯ve been utterly terrified. Even the top-tier masters in the current martial world couldn''t close a heavy door from several zhang away so effortlessly.

    To perform such a feat, one would at least need to be a Transcendent Master. And even then, they''d have to be much closer, drawing deep from the dantian to surge internal force outward. Even then, the door would likely shatter from the impact.

    After doing all this, Strategist Ji extended his left hand from his sleeve again, and the same book that was neither gold nor jade, and the ¡°Breathing Guidance Technique¡± paper reappeared on the desk.

    He opened the book to where the colored division line was and laid it flat on the desk.

    Then, placing both hands on the later portion of the book, he silently circulated his inner energy and infused it into the book. After a while, nothing happened.

    He then rotated the book in several directions, horizontal, vertical, channeling internal energy into it or lightly tapping it, but still there was no response.

    Finally, he made a strange gesture, placing the back two-thirds of the book¡¯s latter half against his forehead.

    Just like how a scholar might rest a book on their head in contemplation when faced with a difficult problem.

    He remained motionless like that for a long time. Then, a long sigh filled the quiet room.

    "Still no use. I¡¯ve tried every method over the past few years, and still can¡¯t open it. Just how high must I cultivate before the opportunity appears? Perhaps within this book lies the solution to this fire poison in my body, but sigh..."

    With a sigh, he picked up the "Breathing Guidance Technique" paper in his right hand. Without any visible action, the paper suddenly burst into flames and turned to ash in an instant.

    "Internal energy transforming into flame," a feat heard only in martial world legends.

    Even the top martial experts today can only crush objects into fragments or powder with internal force. But to summon fire from nothing, none can achieve it.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 15: Cultivation

    Chapter 15: Cultivation

    At this moment, within the Marshal¡¯s residence in Great Qing Pass City, Marshal Hong sat alone on a large wooden chair in the spacious main hall.

    Leaning back against the chair, he stared up at the ceiling, his round eyes constantly shifting. One hand slowly stroked his chin, lost in deep thought.

    "The guard reported that Li Yan was summoned into Ji Wenhe¡¯s room early this morning. He¡¯s most likely officially taken him as a disciple and will soon begin his cultivation."

    A voice came from a corner of the hall. There was a thick pillar, as wide as a person, yet seemingly no one was there.

    Upon closer inspection, one could make out a sturdy man standing in the shadow of the pillar, his body blending perfectly with its shadow.

    He wasn¡¯t tall, dressed in a black robe, his broad frame appearing as solid and unmoving as the base of that pillar.

    "I''m already surprised that the old man didn¡¯t have the boy take him as his master last night. Given how his body seems to be deteriorating more and more, it¡¯s remarkable he can still act with such calm deliberation."

    Marshal Hong didn¡¯t glance at the man in the shadows; his eyes remained fixed on the ceiling.

    "Senior brother, do you think he¡¯s truly unable to suppress the poison in his body anymore, or is he just putting on an act?"

    The man in the black robe asked.

    "It¡¯s very likely real. Based on the guards¡¯ daily observations and the way he¡¯s been searching for a disciple these past few years, it doesn¡¯t seem faked.

    But even so, using force to take him down still isn¡¯t a viable option. Even if the two of us join forces, with his martial skill, even in his current condition we wouldn¡¯t be a match for him."

    Marshal Hong continued.

    "Senior brother, don¡¯t exaggerate. While it¡¯s true that his martial arts have reached the Transcendent Master realm, first, a good portion of his internal strength must be used to suppress the poison. Second, you and I have remained at the realm of Supreme Masters for over a decade now.

    We are but one step away from entering the Transcendent Master relam ourselves. If we combine our strength, it¡¯s not certain we can¡¯t bring him down."

    The man in the black robe responded in a deep, rumbling voice.

    "Junior brother, that approach is our last resort. What I¡¯m thinking about now is how to get to that boy.

    His last disciple never left the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion again after entering it, and within a month, he was dead.

    Now I wonder, did he truly die from improper cultivation? Or is it, as the strategist claimed, that his cultivation method can only be practiced by those with a special physique?

    If it¡¯s the latter, then all our efforts might end up being for nothing."

    Marshal Hong still gazed at the ceiling, his brows deeply furrowed.

    "Senior brother, in the martial world, there¡¯s no such thing as a cultivation method that can¡¯t be practiced. Even poisonous or demonic techniques, once you have them you can cultivate them. It¡¯s just a matter of how fast and how effective, not whether it¡¯s possible.

    I¡¯ve never heard of internal cultivation requiring special physiques. Just look at our sect¡¯s heart methods, from low to high, any disciple can learn them. The only difference is the rate of progress."

    The man in the black robe also frowned as he spoke.

    "What you say is exactly why I haven¡¯t given up. Even with the demonic techniques of evil sects, if we wanted to cultivate them, it wouldn''t be impossible, only a question of whether it¡¯s worth it.

    His excuse is likely just a cover to avoid passing it on. But then, what is it about Li Yan and that previous disciple that made him choose them?

    Yesterday, I tested the boy¡¯s meridians using my internal energy at the training ground. They¡¯re very ordinary, even inferior to many of the soldiers in the army.

    Yet he spent years searching among hundreds of thousands of soldiers before choosing this one. That¡¯s what I truly can¡¯t figure out."

    The hall once again fell into silence.

    A moment later, Marshal Hong finally turned to the man in the black robe and said:

    "Junior brother, regardless of what criteria he uses to select disciples, or what he intends to do with them, one thing is certain, he will have to pass down his methods.

    What we need to do is find a way to come into contact with Li Yan and obtain these techniques from him. With the eyes we have, we¡¯ll surely be able to glean something from the methods he¡¯s taught. Once we know more, we can make further plans."

    After another pause in the corner of the hall, footsteps gradually sounded and then faded into the distance. Marshal Hong remained seated in the oversized chair, silent. The hall returned to a stillness where even a pin drop could be heard.

    Evening, Great Qing Mountain.

    Uncle Chang and his son Li Wei were returning from the fields, just like every other day. Although the locust plague had ruined much of the harvest, some crops still remained.

    To farmers, grain was as dear as a mother is to a wandering child. Every grain was born of hardship, something the powerful and privileged could never understand.

    Each day, villagers would still tend to their fields, preserving what little was left.

    Uncle Chang would always return home before dark. Once back, his wife and four daughters would have already prepared a simple meal.

    They always tried to eat before nightfall, better to avoid the expense of burning oil lamps. Life had been hard in recent years, and even lamp oil was a luxury they had to save. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Since Li Yan left yesterday, the house had felt gloomy and quiet.

    "Old man, the village chief should be back today, right?"

    Li Yan¡¯s mother looked at the others, all of whom were poking half-heartedly at their bowls of sweet potatoes. She herself hadn¡¯t even picked up her chopsticks, and now she turned to her husband with a face full of worry.

    "You old woman, why are you so naggy? You''ve been asking this over and over since noon yesterday.

    How many times have I told you? A round trip like that takes at least two days, and that¡¯s assuming things go smoothly. Just eat your meal in peace."

    Uncle Chang looked up, clearly irritated and annoyed. He tapped the side of his bowl with his chopsticks, making a sharp clinking sound.

    "You were out in the fields all day and only just got back. How can you say I¡¯ve been asking non-stop?"

    Li Yan¡¯s mother muttered under her breath.

    Li Wei glanced at his sister Li Xiaozhu, who happened to look at him at the same time. They had both wanted to chime in, but after hearing their parents argue, they wisely kept quiet.

    They knew their father wouldn¡¯t have an answer even if they asked. But somehow, just talking even if aimlessly made things feel a little more bearable.

    Just then, footsteps sounded outside, followed by a loud, spirited voice.

    "Uncle Chang! I¡¯m back! I¡¯m back! Hahaha!"

    The moment they heard that voice, everyone inside the house perked up. It was Li Guoxin¡¯s voice. In an instant, chairs scraped, bowls clattered, and everyone inside rushed out.

    Looking at the knocked-over stools and tossed chopsticks, Li Yan¡¯s mother spat with mock contempt.

    "Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t anxious? You¡¯re all acting like you reincarnated or something."

    Still, she hurriedly stood and walked outside.

    Outside, Li Guoxin was walking toward Li Yan¡¯s house, followed by a bunch of village children and a few villagers. He hadn¡¯t even reached the door when three figures came rushing out of the house, it was Uncle Chang, Li Wei, and Li Xiaozhu. Behind them came Li Yan¡¯s mother in just as much of a hurry.

    Uncle Chang stopped in front of Li Guoxin, with Li Wei and Xiaozhu quickly gathering around. Uncle Chang took a deep breath, then smiled and said:

    "Guoxin, you''re back! Come in, have some water, tell us everything slowly."

    Li Guoxin looked at Uncle Chang¡¯s face, who was trying hard to appear calm but couldn¡¯t hide the anxiety in his eyes, and burst into hearty laughter again.

    "Hahaha¡­ Uncle Chang, I won¡¯t go inside just yet. The cart¡¯s still at the village entrance, and I haven¡¯t even gone to Li Yu or Li Shan¡¯s homes. Yours is the first stop, because I have some very big news for you!"

    Uncle Chang nodded repeatedly.

    "Alright, alright!"

    Then he, Li Wei, and Xiaozhu all looked at Li Guoxin with eager eyes.

    Li Guoxin gently pushed away a few children circling around him.

    "Go on, go home and tell your families to stop by my house later and pick up what I brought back from the city."

    He wasn¡¯t just delivering news for Li Yan, he¡¯d also picked up supplies for other families in the village.

    The children let out cheerful shouts of "Oh! Oh!" before scattering, some ran toward home, while others ran to the nearby villagers.

    Those few villagers, who had met Li Guoxin at the village entrance, stood nearby with their arms crossed or lightly patting their kids¡¯ heads, listening with curiosity to what news the village chief had brought back.

    Once the children were gone, Li Guoxin turned to the Li family, whose eyes were filled with anxious expectation, though they dared not rush him.

    Li Guoxin¡¯s expression turned serious.

    "Uncle Chang, I didn¡¯t go to the other houses first because I have great news to tell you."

    "Oh? Uncle Guoxin, what news?" Li Wei asked. The other three were equally nervous and hopeful. The villagers nearby quieted their children and moved closer, forming a small circle.

    Seeing this, Li Guoxin no longer held back.

    "Uncle Chang, it seems your family¡¯s ancestral graves truly have good feng shui! Li Yan went to the city to join the Imperial Guard, but guess what¡­"

    Li Guoxin then told them everything that had happened in the city, adding in details about Strategist Ji¡¯s background so they could understand just how extraordinary the man Li Yan had apprenticed under was.

    As he spoke, more villagers gathered around. At first, they were too stunned to make sense of what they were hearing. Then suddenly, the crowd exploded into noise, voices rising in excitement and disbelief.

    Uncle Chang and his family stood frozen, unable to believe what they were hearing.

    Li Yan had actually become the disciple of the famous Lord Ji, whose name echoed even louder than Marshal Hong¡¯s? Could Strategist Ji really be that powerful?

    But seeing how confidently Li Guoxin spoke, the villagers chose to believe him.

    Mountain folk were simple and honest. To them, the village chief was already the highest authority. When even minor officials from town passed through, they were treated like royalty. So they naturally trusted the words of their own chief.

    "Oh, heavens¡­ my heavens¡­"

    Li Yan¡¯s mother murmured to herself in the crowd, as if in a dream. Uncle Chang stood frozen, tears streaming silently down his face¡­

    At the Strategist''s residence, Li Yan¡¯s door had been closed since lunch. A small black wooden plaque now hung on the handle.

    He hadn¡¯t chosen the nearby vacant room as a cultivation space, he felt his own room was just fine.

    After closing the door and hanging the plaque, he pulled out a chair, sat at the table, and picked up the small wooden figure. In his mind, he carefully reviewed the cultivation paths of the Breathing Guidance Technique.

    He then used the wooden model to verify the paths, silently repeating the cultivation verses over and over. He had no intention of ending up like that unfortunate senior disciple.

    Only after about the time it takes for one incense stick to burn did he put down the wooden figure, sit cross-legged on his wooden bed, and begin practicing according to the instructions.

    However, he had already resolved in his heart: if anything felt wrong, he would stop immediately.

    What Li Yan did not know was that this very first step in his cultivation had already altered the course of his life, from this point on, he would tread a long path of endless pursuit.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 16: Herbal Purification of the Meridians (Part One)

    Chapter 16: Herbal Purification of the Meridians (Part One)

    Sunlight slowly rose from above the valley, birds chirping crisply as they flitted through the forest, chasing one another in play.

    As time passed, the sun shifted from the eastern sky to directly above the valley, and then gradually slanted toward the peak on the western side.

    By dusk, it had sunk behind the mountain, and darkness blanketed the land. Only the chirping of autumn insects echoed in waves through the night...

    Just like that, day by day passed. Since Li Yan had begun his cultivation, eight or nine days had already gone by. Other than opening his door briefly each day to eat or wash up, he kept his door tightly shut at all other times.

    Inside the room, Li Yan now sat cross-legged on the wooden bed in a black long robe. His eyes were half-closed, his hands forming a seal over his abdomen, breathing evenly and steadily.

    After a long time, he slowly opened his eyes, brows tightly furrowed.

    He had cultivated diligently over these eight or nine days, but still hadn¡¯t managed to trigger the qi in his dantian. He had even asked his teacher about it during this time.

    Strategist Ji had replied that the timing of initial cultivation varied from person to person. For some, it might take just three to five days, while others might need ten to fifteen. The greatest taboo in cultivation was restlessness and impatience, only with a calm and quiet mind could one succeed.

    However, it had already been nearly ten days, and he still couldn¡¯t find the ¡°feeling¡± the technique described. Naturally, this left him somewhat discouraged.

    So he got off the bed, pushed open the door, and walked out.

    Noticing that the sky had already darkened, he began to stroll slowly through the valley, mentally reviewing every word and phrase of the incantation, trying to grasp its deeper meaning.

    Suddenly, he heard the trickling sound of water. Unknowingly, he had wandered to the pool.

    As he listened to the sound of spring water gently cascading down from the cliff face and looked at the cold, silvery light of the half-moon above the valley, the flowing sound began to echo within his mind.

    Then, he suddenly felt a faint resonance within, as if some part of him was harmonizing with the sound of the flowing water.

    He instinctively sat down cross-legged beside the pool. The Breathing Guidance Technique that had been lingering in his thoughts these past days began to circulate naturally and smoothly.

    Not long after, a faint black mist appeared on Li Yan¡¯s face.

    The black mist wasn¡¯t eerie or ominous, instead, it gave the impression of being shrouded in a cool, deep, water-like aura, even tinged with a translucent glimmer.

    At this moment, Li Yan himself was unaware of any of this. He only felt the sound of flowing water filling his mind, and with each breath, it seemed to circulate throughout his entire body.

    Suddenly, he felt a cool sensation rising from his dantian, slowly traveling through his meridians along the exact paths outlined in the Breathing Guidance Technique.

    Wherever this chill passed, it left the corresponding meridian path with a cold sensation, not the kind that made him shiver, but rather like a fish swimming into the sea, natural and flowing.

    Each time this cool current completed a circuit through his meridians, the chill in his dantian intensified, becoming more pronounced with every round.

    Inside the stone house on the eastern side of the valley, Strategist Ji was also sitting cross-legged behind his desk, meditating with eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes.

    He looked toward the door. Although it remained tightly shut, a faint smile appeared on his face.

    "So, you¡¯ve finally sensed the energy of heaven and earth? It seems it¡¯s time to prepare the herbal infusion. This will be quite interesting..."

    With that, he slowly closed his eyes once more.

    No one knew how much time had passed. When Li Yan finally opened his eyes again, the valley remained the same, and the water still trickled down the cliff face. Only the moon had disappeared from the sky, it was now midnight.

    His expression showed hesitation and doubt. The mountain nights in autumn were cold, yet he didn¡¯t feel the chill at all. In fact, the cold inside his body was even more intense, but not at all uncomfortable. On the contrary, he felt his senses sharpened and his body light as air.

    However, he remembered clearly that the Breathing Guidance Technique said the qi in the dantian, once activated, should manifest as a warm current. Why, then, was his experience completely opposite?

    "Could I have gone wrong somewhere in the cultivation? If so¡­ will I end up like that previous senior disciple?"

    Thinking this, unease began to creep over Li Yan. Just as he hesitated and stood up, the cool flow in his dantian suddenly faltered, as if caught by some unseen force, its movement disrupted.

    And just at that moment, a voice rang out behind him.

    "Li Yan, you¡¯ve finally completed your initiation. Not bad at all."

    Startled, he immediately turned around, only to see a black-robed figure standing silently behind him like a ghost in the night.

    However, upon recognizing the voice, Li Yan¡¯s heart relaxed, and he quickly bowed.

    "Teacher, you''re still awake at this hour?"

    He was quietly astonished. His teacher¡¯s internal cultivation was truly profound, he had barely felt a change within himself, yet his teacher had already sensed it. It was incredible.

    Though the moonlight had already faded from the valley, under the starlight Li Yan could faintly make out a trace of a smile on his teacher¡¯s indistinct face. Feeling uncertain, he spoke again, hesitantly:

    "Teacher, I¡­ I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve succeeded or not."

    "I could feel the qi in your dantian being activated, it should be correct," Strategist Ji said calmly.

    "But¡­ according to the technique, the dantian should produce a warm current. What I felt instead was a cold flow..." As he spoke, a trace of unease appeared on Li Yan¡¯s face.

    Strategist Ji was momentarily stunned after hearing this, but then let out a soft chuckle.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t explain this to you earlier, the Breathing Guidance Technique is merely used to stimulate the qi within the dantian. As for the sensations experienced at the moment of activation, they vary from person to person sourness, numbness, itching, cold, heat¡­ it differs for everyone.

    Typically, warmth or heat is the most common. That¡¯s why the incantation I gave you only mentioned the common feelings. There¡¯s no need for concern.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yan let out a long breath of relief, his anxiety completely dispelled. He thought to himself:

    ''Looks like in the future, I should just ask Teacher directly about these things. All this overthinking and scaring myself for nothing¡­''

    In the darkness, it was as if Strategist Ji could clearly see the look of relief on Li Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these past few days. No need to cultivate any further tonight, go rest early. Tomorrow, you¡¯ll begin formal cultivation of the Wood Yin Art.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher. Then this disciple will take his leave.¡±

    Li Yan was filled with joy upon hearing this. That meant he had finally entered the threshold of cultivation and now qualified to train in a proper martial art technique.

    He even felt an urge to begin immediately. But he understood this wasn¡¯t something to be rushed. Although his physical strength hadn¡¯t been much depleted over the past ten days, his mental energy was indeed thoroughly exhausted. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned and began walking back to his stone chamber. After a few steps, the feeling of blockage in his dantian noticeably eased.

    In his heart, he couldn¡¯t help but secretly admire his teacher¡¯s profound skill. Before, when he had no inner energy, he never felt anything. But now that he had just a thread of internal qi, he could already sense the pressure emanating from his teacher.

    As Li Yan¡¯s figure disappeared into the darkness, Strategist Ji simply turned around and vanished without a sound. When he reappeared, he was already back inside his own room.

    With a sweep of his sleeve, the door shut silently. He resumed sitting cross-legged at his desk. The smile on his face was now gone, replaced by a shifting mix of expressions, at once somber and conflicted.

    ¡°So his first connection to the energy of heaven and earth is through water. That confirms what I saw during the needle test, the black aura was indeed strongest.

    That being the case, perhaps cultivating a wood-element technique isn¡¯t the most ideal. But luckily, he¡¯s of mixed spiritual roots. Judging by what I observed last time, he also has affinity with green, the wood energy, second only to water.

    He should still be able to cultivate it, though it will likely take longer. But¡­ will I be able to suppress the poison long enough for him to succeed?¡±

    Strategist Ji sat in silence for a moment, then shook his head and gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°To have even one successor appear before my death is already a stroke of great fortune. Am I really asking for more than I deserve?

    Still, I must accelerate his cultivation. We¡¯ll begin tomorrow. No matter what, this body of mine can no longer afford to wait.¡±

    With that thought, he closed his eyes again and resumed his meditation.

    The next morning.

    Li Yan awoke feeling refreshed and clear-minded. His mood was as bright as the crisp blue sky outside.

    After breakfast, he arrived early in front of his teacher¡¯s stone chamber. Just like last time, as soon as he reached the door, Strategist Ji¡¯s voice rang out:

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Although Li Yan had rarely left his own room in the past days, he had gathered that his teacher seldom left the stone house. Most days, he remained inside cultivating behind closed doors.

    Li Yan spent another half-day inside. When he finally emerged, Strategist Ji also walked out and called over Chen An and Li Yin. After giving them a few instructions, he made his way into the second stone chamber.

    Not long after, Chen An and Li Yin carried a large, exquisitely crafted bronze cauldron to the door of Li Yan¡¯s room. As instructed, Li Yan remained inside waiting for them.

    Seeing the two arrive, he welcomed them in and had them place the cauldron inside. The room was spacious enough to easily accommodate it.

    The bronze cauldron was about half a man tall, made of refined bronze that gleamed with a faint yellow hue. Its base was made of solid jade.

    Around the body of the cauldron were three carved purple flood dragons. Their heads were raised upward, as if lifting the basin. Between their bodies and the cauldron were several decorative cutouts, through which the inner workings of the cauldron could faintly be seen.

    At that moment, the interior glowed red-hot with fire, though the source of the fuel was unknown, there was no smoke whatsoever, yet waves of heat radiated outward.

    About fifteen minutes later, Strategist Ji emerged from the second stone chamber, his face ashen gray with a tinge of exhaustion.

    Chen An and Li Yin went into that room next and soon returned, carrying a large bronze basin filled with steaming liquid. They brought it to Li Yan¡¯s room and carefully placed it atop the three dragon heads of the cauldron.

    After bowing respectfully to both Strategist Ji and Li Yan, the two quietly closed the door and left.

    Strategist Ji stepped up to the cauldron. Despite his fatigue, he wore a faint smile as he spoke to Li Yan.

    ¡°Did you memorize the incantation I taught you this morning?¡±

    Li Yan stood properly in front of the cauldron and answered respectfully:

    ¡°Disciple has memorized it.¡±

    ¡°Good. Though each layer¡¯s incantation isn¡¯t long, its essence is deep and profound, it must be comprehended and internalized.

    I spent the better part of this morning explaining every part of it to you so that you would fully understand the workings of the first layer. From this point on, the rest will depend on your own diligence and discipline.

    As the saying goes, ¡®A master can lead you to the door, but the practice is up to the individual.¡¯ That¡¯s an eternal truth. You must remember it.¡±

    Strategist Ji nodded as he finished speaking.

    ¡°Disciple will devote himself to diligent training. Thank you, Teacher, for your instruction.¡±

    Li Yan stood with hands lowered, respectfully awaiting further instruction.

    At this point, the bronze basin atop the cauldron was billowing with thick steam.

    Peering into it, Li Yan could see that within the rising mist, countless herbs were simmering in the liquid. Wisps of greenish-black vapor curled upward, lingering above the basin.

    ¡°These herbal concoctions are made using a secret method of our sect. This single basin can be reused for seven days.

    After seven days, the herbs will lose their potency and a new batch must be prepared, with slightly increased quantities. This cycle will repeat for forty-nine days, seven cycles of seven days.

    During this time, your meridians will undergo the cleansing and marrow-forging process, becoming extraordinarily tough and resilient.

    Only after your meridians are tempered this way can they endure the forceful and aggressive flow of our sect¡¯s internal energy. In fact, just the physical conditioning of this forty-nine-day regimen will make your meridians stronger than those of most second- or third-rate martial artists in the martial world.

    Normally, to reach this stage, one must spend over ten years of arduous training. But through our sect¡¯s secret purification method, this same result can be achieved much faster.

    Of course, there¡¯s no such thing as a free reward in this world. The process is extremely painful, without immense willpower, it cannot be completed.

    All of this depends on your own endurance. Do you understand?¡±

    As he said this, Strategist Ji¡¯s tone turned stern and serious.

    ¡°Disciple understands. I will not disappoint Teacher¡¯s expectations!¡±

    Li Yan met his teacher¡¯s gaze with firm resolve. He had already been warned repeatedly in the morning and was mentally prepared. He was a person of strong will, once he decided on something, he would not turn back.

    ¡°Good. Then begin. I will stand guard outside over the coming days. If anything goes wrong, I will intervene immediately.¡±

    With that, Strategist Ji said no more. He opened the door and left the room, closing it behind him from the outside. Then he sat cross-legged at the stone table outside and began to meditate once again.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 17: Herbal Purification of the Meridians (Part Two)

    Chapter 17: Herbal Purification of the Meridians (Part Two)

    After Strategist Ji left, Li Yan instantly felt the flow of qi within his body ease, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. As long as his teacher was nearby, his internal energy always seemed obstructed.

    He quickly calmed his mind and focused his breath, casting aside all stray thoughts.

    His teacher had already told him that the bronze cauldron burned for approximately one hour each session, giving him limited time to cultivate. He couldn''t afford to waste a single moment.

    Hastening to the bronze cauldron, Li Yan assumed a stable stance and extended both hands into the greenish-black vapor rising from the basin, silently circulating the cultivation method in his heart.

    Immediately, the vapor coiled around his hands and split into ten thin black strands, which drilled into his fingertips as if drawn by some invisible force.

    Li Yan felt as though red-hot needles were prying open his fingernails, attempting to peel them off entirely. The agony pierced straight through his nerves and into his brain.

    Even though he had mentally prepared for this, he hadn¡¯t expected the pain to be so excruciating. He let out a muffled groan as his stance wavered, stumbling back two steps.

    Yet, an eerie scene unfolded, the ten threads of black vapor didn¡¯t disperse. Instead, they stretched with him, clinging to his fingers like venomous threads pulled taut, still madly forcing their way into his nail beds.

    Sweat instantly drenched his black robe. Gritting his teeth, he forced himself forward two steps and resumed his stance.

    Inside his body, the fine black threads of medicinal qi were like glowing needles, piercing and threading through his meridians.

    With every inch they advanced, his entire body convulsed involuntarily, and layer after layer of sweat gushed forth like a torrent.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he could endure this, but his nature was inherently resolute. Once he committed to something, even if he couldn¡¯t do it perfectly, he would still give it everything he had.

    Time ticked away.

    Eventually, Li Yan¡¯s nerves became numb from the pain. Only his subconscious was still guiding the movement of the technique, circulating the black herbal qi throughout his body.

    Outside the room, Strategist Ji remained seated cross-legged at the stone table. Though his eyes were closed in meditation, his eyelids would occasionally twitch, betraying his concern.

    Finally, after more than half an hour had passed, his eyes suddenly snapped open, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished from the stone table.

    At the same moment, the door to Li Yan¡¯s room flew open, pushed by an invisible force.

    Inside, Li Yan¡¯s face was pale with a sickly greenish-black tint. His arms and hands were shrouded in thick black qi, and he had already lost consciousness, he could no longer even operate his technique reflexively.

    His body tilted backward, about to collapse to the ground. The black threads still clung stubbornly to his fingers, forming twisted arcs in the air that looked utterly eerie.

    Just as he was about to crash to the floor, a figure suddenly appeared behind him. A sweeping black sleeve wrapped around him mid-fall, gently suspending him in the air.

    With his other sleeve, Strategist Ji flicked at the ten black threads. A few soft "poh, poh" sounds rang out like blades cutting through silk, and the threads were severed from Li Yan¡¯s fingertips.

    But Li Yan¡¯s body still seemed to exert a pulling force. The severed strands writhed in the air like venomous snakes, swaying and lashing out in his direction, it was a horrifying sight.

    Strategist Ji paid them no further mind. With a flick of his sleeve, a gentle force supported Li Yan and slowly lowered him onto the wooden bed.

    He then approached the bedside. With a few complex hand seals, faint green starlike glimmers burst from his fingertips and shot into Li Yan¡¯s abdomen.

    At that moment, Li Yan felt as though he was trapped inside a volcano, his whole body ablaze with unbearable heat. He wanted to scream, but no sound came out. The torment was excruciating.

    He was surrounded by rivers of molten lava, boiling and consuming him from within. He truly believed he would die in this volcano.

    Then, suddenly, a wave of coolness rose from his abdomen. The overwhelming heat and lava receded in an instant, and his mind quickly cleared.

    Opening his eyes, he found himself lying flat on the bed, and saw Strategist Ji standing by in his black robe. He tried to sit up, but searing pain exploded in his chest and stomach.

    He let out a heavy groan and slumped back down. Stars danced in front of his eyes, and the volcano inside him seemed ready to erupt again.

    Steeling his mind, he turned his head and gave a strained smile toward his teacher.

    ¡°Te¡­ Teacher¡­ this disciple is incompetent¡­ I¡¯ve failed your expectations¡­¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ there¡¯s no need to blame yourself. You¡¯ve already exceeded my expectations by lasting over half an hour on your first attempt. You¡¯ve done very well.¡±

    Strategist Ji gave him a gentle smile.

    ¡°Then¡­ does this mean¡­ I can truly cultivate our sect¡¯s technique?¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s face twisted in pain as he spoke through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Of course! But although you¡¯re suffering now, you must still refine the herbal energy you absorbed. If it remains in your body, it will do far more harm than good.

    Only by refining it will it become truly yours, only then is a full cycle complete.¡±

    Li Yan understood this well, his teacher had explained it all earlier.

    Each session had two parts: absorbing the herbal energy, then refining it with inner force.

    After forty-nine days, seven cycles of seven, he would reach the first layer. His body would then generate genuine internal energy, not just that initial cool sensation. From that point on, he would no longer need the herbal infusion; he could rely on steady cultivation alone.

    Taking a deep breath, Li Yan endured the burning pain in his body and slowly sat up, crossed his legs, and closed his eyes to begin refining the energy.

    Seeing this, Strategist Ji quietly turned and left the room, once again sitting cross-legged at the stone table outside.

    Once seated, he glanced toward Li Yan¡¯s room and muttered softly to himself:

    ¡°This boy does have remarkable willpower¡­ but once he finishes refining the herbal energy, whether he can maintain inner peace remains to be seen. I truly hope all goes as expected.¡±

    With those cryptic words, he sank into deep thought.

    From that day onward, Li Yan began his long, painful journey of drawing in medicinal energy and refining it, day after day.

    Despite the agony, he persisted through sheer willpower. Gradually, he was able to remain conscious longer during the energy absorption process.

    As time passed, the herbal potency doubled nearly every seven days. Whether it was due to improvement in his cultivation or greater tolerance for pain, the torment of energy infusion slowly began to lessen.

    Aside from assisting him during the initial sessions, Strategist Ji no longer needed to intervene, Li Yan was eventually able to complete each cycle on his own.

    Had he been able to see inside his own body, he would have been stunned.

    Several of his main meridians had already expanded significantly.

    Where once they were like fragile threads, the medicinal energy had forcefully torn them open and widened them, causing extreme pain.

    But as he refined the energy and it settled within him, all the meridians large and small, grew steadily stronger and thicker, especially those crucial main pathways, which had become visibly broader and more resilient.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    Letting out a long breath, Li Yan concluded his energy circulation and refining session for the day.

    He didn¡¯t get up. Remaining seated cross-legged, he opened his eyes and immediately frowned as a wave of irritability surged up in his chest. Taking another deep breath, he tried to steady himself.

    As his daily cultivation progressed, Li Yan noticed his temperament had been growing increasingly irritable, as if a ball of fire was rampaging through his body, leaving him restless and on edge.

    But Strategist Ji had told him this was a result of the herbal medicine tempering his body. Once he passed the forty-nine-day cycle and entered the first layer, this condition would improve. With deeper cultivation, it would eventually disappear altogether.

    Li Yan accepted this explanation. Thinking of his teacher¡¯s peerless martial prowess, it all seemed perfectly reasonable but for some reason, a vague sense of unease remained in his heart. Perhaps it was the instinctive fear of the unknown.

    Trying to set the thought aside, he found the irritation within him only intensified, to the point where it affected his ability to maintain a focused, meditative state during cultivation.

    He stood up and pushed open the door. Night had already fallen. Feeling suffocated, he wandered into the valley, needing to vent the unrest in his heart.

    Since beginning his training, he had spent almost every day immersed in cultivation and rarely had time to relax. But tonight, the agitation within him left him unable to remain inside his room.

    He walked aimlessly through the valley. The cool night wind brushed against his face, bringing with it a soothing chill that began to ease the stuffiness in his chest.

    He took several deep breaths, letting the night air¡¯s faint chill wash through him. Just like that, he continued walking slowly through the valley.

    The valley wasn¡¯t very large. After circling about halfway around, Li Yan neared the pool of water. A sharper chill greeted him, causing a distinct cold sensation to rise within.

    At that moment, he felt the flow of qi within him become smooth and unimpeded. His spirits lifted.

    Hurrying forward, he came to the edge of the water. The icy aura emanating from the pool was even stronger here, and the stifling heat within him was swept away in an instant.

    Overjoyed, Li Yan simply sat down beside the water. He remained there for half an hour. By the time he rose to leave, the heat in his body had completely subsided. As a wave of drowsiness overtook him, he returned to his room and immediately fell into a deep, restful sleep.

    At dawn.

    Li Yan awoke refreshed, feeling more energized than he had in days. After over twenty days of cultivation and bodily transformation, it had been a long time since he¡¯d slept so soundly. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He stood at his table and gazed out the window at the thin mists curling above the water¡¯s surface. His eyes gradually lit up with renewed clarity.

    Without delay, he headed straight to Strategist Ji¡¯s stone chamber. Just as he arrived, his teacher¡¯s familiar, gentle voice rang out:

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher!¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s expression grew serious as he quickly stepped inside.

    As always, Strategist Ji was seated cross-legged behind his desk, seemingly unchanged, holding that book of uncertain material, neither metal nor jade, in one hand and smiling up at him.

    Yet, just like every other time, Li Yan immediately felt his qi flow become sluggish the moment he entered his teacher¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ You seem to be in good spirits today. It seems you''ve made a discovery about this valley.¡±

    Strategist Ji looked at him with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Teacher, you already know why I came?¡±

    Li Yan asked, a bit surprised.

    ¡°You¡¯ve realized that the area by the pool can dispel the heat in your body, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Teacher! So¡­ Teacher already knew of the pool¡¯s properties?¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s expression turned somewhat awkward.

    ¡°Of course I knew. One of the main reasons I chose this valley as my residence is precisely because of the unique chill of that pool.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Teacher, why didn¡¯t you suggest I cultivate by the pool earlier?¡±

    Li Yan asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Hehe, our sect¡¯s introductory cultivation method is indeed quite aggressive, and this kind of bodily agitation is a common reaction.

    There are many ways to deal with it, one is to calm the mind through personal hobbies, such as playing instruments, composing music, or calligraphy.

    Another is to counterbalance the internal fire with external cold forces like ice stones, snowy peaks, or cold pools.¡±

    Here, Strategist Ji paused, glancing at Li Yan. But Li Yan didn¡¯t interrupt. He knew his teacher would explain further.

    Seeing how calmly Li Yan waited, Strategist Ji silently sighed to himself:

    ''This child has a quiet nature and a thoughtful mind.''

    He continued:

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t have you cultivate by the pool from the beginning is because, early in cultivation, it¡¯s best to endure with your own willpower. This is crucial for tempering the heart and mind.

    If you rely on external aids from the start, their effects will diminish over time, and in the end, your progress will be hindered.

    That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t mention these things. I feared you wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation and would abandon the tempering of your will.¡±

    Li Yan thought to himself:

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason¡­ There are many ways to relieve this internal heat, but they can¡¯t be used lightly.¡±

    He immediately bowed.

    ¡°Disciple understands his mistake.¡±

    Strategist Ji waved his hand.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I simply never explained it clearly before.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he added:

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, your cultivation has reached a bottleneck. For now, avoid cultivating by the pool.

    I¡¯ll use another method to help suppress your current inner heat. When you attempt to break through to the first layer after forty-nine days, that will be the best time to train by the pool.

    Once you reach the first layer, you¡¯ll be able to train there regularly.¡±

    Li Yan was delighted to hear this.

    ¡°Then¡­ Teacher, what method will you use?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out during today¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    Strategist Ji smiled faintly, giving no further explanation.

    Li Yan could only smile wryly and take his leave.

    A few hours later.

    After Li Yan absorbed the medicinal energy as usual and sat cross-legged to begin refining it, the familiar searing agitation surged up within his body once more.

    He tried to suppress it a few times, but his control slipped. His mind grew more restless, and the internal fire became increasingly difficult to bear.

    Just then, a sound drifted in through the window, a gentle tune played on a zither.

    It was like the autumn moon reflected on a still lake, like a jade rabbit rising over the eastern hills¡­ like a soft breeze brushing the forest canopy, like a girl¡¯s whispered secrets, and then like morning dew sparkling in the light, melting across the heart...

    As the melody entered his ears, Li Yan felt a cool clarity begin to take shape in his mind. The agitation in his chest faded, and his inner consciousness gradually cleared.

    He instantly understood what his teacher¡¯s chosen method was, his teacher¡¯s zither skill was so profound it could bring peace and lucidity to the heart and mind.

    He didn¡¯t dare dwell on the thought. Calming his breath, Li Yan entered a state of focused serenity, slowly stepping into a realm of selfless tranquility.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 18: Senior Brotheréˆ¥æªš Path

    Chapter 18: Senior Brother¡¯s Path

    Millions of li away from Great Qing Pass, the land here was already desolate and uninhabited, with a vast expanse of undulating mountains.

    These seemingly endless mountain ranges were predominantly dark green in color, densely vegetated. The leaves and stalks were thick, fleshy, and broad, their deep green hue so rich it seemed as though viscous sap might drip from them.

    Towering ancient trees stood tall and massive, most of them reaching dozens of zhang high. It would take five or six grown men to encircle just one of them. Each tree stood as if holding up the heavens.

    If one stood atop one of the taller peaks and looked down, the view would be of a vast canopy of trees stretching to the horizon, layer upon layer, endless and boundless.

    Demonic beasts roamed freely throughout this forested mountain range. Low-level beasts were innumerable, and high-level ones occasionally appeared as well.

    Yet within this expansive forested mountain region, there was one area into which few demonic beasts dared to venture, as if they feared something greatly.

    In this region too, the peaks were lofty and steep, the primeval forest vast. At the summit of one cloud-piercing mountain peak stood ethereal palaces of jade and crystal. Pavilions and towers stood tall, small bridges crossed flowing streams, and spiritual birds fluttered through the air.

    Above the mountainside, year-round clouds and mist swirled, winding among the pavilions and bamboo paths. Within this scene, it felt as if one could reach out and grasp the very wind and clouds.

    At the very top of the mountain was a vast platform, spanning around ten thousand zhang. The stone slabs covering the platform were all polished smooth. Standing atop it, a person would appear insignificant, with no end to the platform in sight.

    Behind the platform, atop a thousand steps, stood a grand palace. From the upturned eaves and above, it disappeared into the sea of clouds, making it impossible to tell just how high the palace actually extended.

    At this moment, inside the palace, two people were conversing.

    One sat upon a massive throne in the center of the palace. The backrest and armrests of this throne were densely carved with many strange and unknown ferocious beasts, both large and small.

    These beasts had snarling, savage, or sinister expressions. Each one emitted a cold, eerie glow, their features incredibly lifelike, almost as if they were alive.

    The man sitting on the throne had three long strands of beard. He appeared to be in his early thirties. His face was as fair as jade, his eyes narrow and long, and he wore a scholar¡¯s cap on his head. His long green robe complemented his tall and slender figure, giving off the air of a deeply cultured Confucian scholar.

    The other man sat lower down on the left side. He looked to be in his sixties, wearing a dark green robe. He was somewhat thin, his face hawk-like, and his eyes exuded an intensely cold aura. His ten fingers, shriveled like eagle claws, gripped the armrests of his chair.

    The two of them sat within the vast palace, appearing extremely small, like two ants standing inside an enormous imperial hall.

    ¡°Peak Master,¡± the hawk-faced elder said to the scholar-like man above him. ¡°A subordinate stationed outside dispatched a green hawk falcon to return with information. Around seven hundred thousand li from here, near the outskirts of a suspected cultivator ruin, a pile of bones was discovered.¡±

    ¡°Using secret arts to investigate, we confirmed the remains belong to that outer sect disciple who betrayed our peak and fled seven years ago.¡±

    The hawk-faced elder spoke with a look of deep hatred on his face, his eyes momentarily flashing with vicious light.

    ¡°Oh? A cultivator ruin seven hundred thousand li away?¡± the robed scholar looked down toward the elder. ¡°Did the law enforcement disciples retrieve what the traitor stole?¡±

    ¡°No. Only a damaged storage pouch was found beside the bones. As for the rest¡­¡± the hawk-faced elder responded helplessly, shaking his head by the end.

    ¡°This matter has already caused our peak considerable embarrassment in front of the other four peaks. Although what he took was merely our peak¡¯s entry-level cultivation technique, it is something that only disciples of our sect can cultivate.¡±

    ¡°Especially since it includes a basic body tempering formula. It absolutely must not be leaked. Otherwise, what use is an entry-level technique if anyone can get their hands on it?¡± the scholar said with a frown.

    He thought for a moment, his long fingers lightly tapping his thigh, then continued:

    ¡°Do this, dispatch more of our peak¡¯s law enforcement disciples to expand the search area.¡±

    ¡°You can start with pharmacies, whether they¡¯re run by mortals or cultivators in their marketplaces, all must be investigated. Anyone who acquired the cultivation method may attempt to cultivate it. I do not want to see any non-sect Qi Condensation disciples appearing in the outside world.¡±

    So said the scholar in green robes.

    ¡°Yes, Peak Master! I was thinking the same,¡± the hawk-faced elder responded. ¡°If we discover someone cultivating it, then we¡¯ll act according to our Law Enforcement Hall¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°After eliminating them, we¡¯ll extract their soul and use it to feed the Soul-Binding Threadworm, trapping them between life and death. Then we¡¯ll make a public example of them to warn the other sects.¡±

    The elder¡¯s eyes gleamed fiercely with murderous light.

    ...

    Outside Great Qing Pass City, within the valley.

    With the help of Strategist Ji, Li Yan trained diligently every day, and time passed in such monotonous repetition.

    Li Yan gradually began to feel that as his cultivation progressed, his teacher¡¯s zither music was increasingly unable to suppress the burning heat inside his body.

    Especially in the last two days, he had completed his cultivation sessions in a semi-conscious, dazed state.

    He knew that as his cultivation deepened, the effectiveness of the zither music on him was beginning to fade. However, for the Li Yan of today, this would no longer be an issue tomorrow because tomorrow would be the forty-ninth day of his training.

    At dawn, with the sky still dim, Li Yan pushed open the door and stepped outside, walking around the valley. The restless agitation in his chest these past few days had made it hard for him to sleep.

    Since he would be cultivating at the pond today, he might as well stroll through the valley and breathe in the crisp autumn morning air to help dispel some of the unease in his chest.

    After about half an hour, he returned to his room. By then, a woman had already delivered breakfast. He took a few bites but quickly lost his appetite, then sat cross-legged in the room.

    Not long after, a few knocks sounded from outside the door, prompting Li Yan to open his eyes.

    Outside were Chen An and Li Yin. The two bowed respectfully to him, and Chen An spoke.

    ¡°Young Master, the Lord instructed us to place the bronze furnace by the pond.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you two.¡±

    Li Yan nodded at them. Since coming into the valley, he had interacted with very few people, mainly the woman who brought meals and these two men.

    These people treated him with great respect, which he had found hard to get used to at first. But over time, he gradually grew accustomed to these formalities.

    Once the two carried out the bronze furnace, Li Yan followed them out of the room. Before long, Chen An and Li Yin had set the bronze furnace down near the pond.

    After adjusting and confirming that the furnace was stable, the two turned and walked toward the second training room of Strategist Ji.

    At that moment, the door to the training room was tightly shut, so the two of them stood there silently, waiting without saying a word.

    Li Yan stood in front of his own room, not speaking to them either, instead staring blankly at the bronze furnace by the pond.

    For some reason, as he looked at the furnace and the pond, he suddenly remembered that senior brother he had never met. If he recalled correctly, that senior brother had died suddenly just over a month after entering the valley.

    The phrase ¡°just over a month¡± repeated itself in Li Yan¡¯s mind. ¡°Seven times seven, forty-nine days¡± not even two full months. Was it merely a coincidence? For a time, he was lost in thought.

    ¡°Young Master, Young Master¡­ the Lord is calling you!¡±

    A few calls snapped him out of his daze. He looked up to see Li Yin walking toward him, softly calling out as he approached.

    In the distance, Strategist Ji was already standing by the pond at some unknown point in time. Atop the bronze furnace, the now-familiar bronze basin had been placed.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t even know how long he¡¯d been lost in thought. He gave his head a small shake, as if trying to rid himself of the chaotic thoughts. After steadying his mind, he quickly walked toward the furnace.

    Seeing this, Chen An and Li Yin quietly exited the valley.

    Strategist Ji stood not far from the furnace, clad in his wide black robe, hands clasped behind his back. He stared blankly at the bronze basin, speaking in a tone that seemed like a murmur to himself, yet also directed at Li Yan:

    ¡°The final day¡­ it¡¯s the final day. Will you make it?¡±

    Though the words were soft, they rang clearly in the tranquil valley. Without reason, a jolt passed through Li Yan¡¯s heart.

    But things had come to this point, there was nothing more to say. He stepped forward to the bronze furnace in a few quick strides.

    Today, the mist rising from the bronze basin was no longer the dark bluish-green of past days, but a pure black fog, thick to the point of substance, churning and surging nonstop.

    Looking into the basin, Li Yan saw the liquid roiling within. The thick fluid resembled boiling ink, and the medicinal herbs within were completely obscured. Only bubbling black blisters continuously rose and burst...

    Waves of black vapor followed, then fused upward into the rolling black mist above, making it even more dense...

    Then, countless tiny black bubbles surged out of the basin, merging into larger blisters that rose, burst, and emitted smoke in a continuous cycle...

    It was clear that the medicinal potency had increased several times over compared to previous days.

    Li Yan took a deep breath, stood firm, and stretched both hands into the thick black mist that refused to dissipate. Immediately, ten streams of black energy drilled into his fingers.

    But unlike before, these ten streams were no longer thin wisps, they had grown several times thicker, condensed into something like solid rods. They pierced into Li Yan¡¯s fingers like iron bars.

    Li Yan felt a pain that pierced to the bone for the first time. The pain came crashing in like a surging tide, causing his whole body to tremble violently.

    Though he clenched his teeth tightly, guttural groans still escaped his lips. The surging pain spread from his fingers, rushing up his arms, beginning to wreak havoc through every part of his body.

    Had he not gone through the training of the past several dozen days, this single wave would likely have knocked him unconscious.

    Strategist Ji stood silently nearby, expressionless, though his brows twitched occasionally, betraying his inner unrest. He didn¡¯t move, his gaze fixed intently on Li Yan.

    Time passed slowly. After roughly the time it takes to burn a stick of incense, Li Yan¡¯s expression had already dulled. Amidst constant muffled groans, he had slowly retreated several steps, reaching the edge of the pond.

    By now, Li Yan¡¯s mind was void of thought, even the will to circulate his cultivation technique had faded. Yet the thick streams of black energy seemed no longer to need guidance. They forcibly poured into him, rampaging through his meridians.

    His skin had turned pitch black, his face swollen and contorted, with tendrils of black energy snaking across his features, terrifying to behold.

    Li Yan felt the energy within him careening wildly. His body felt on the verge of exploding. Countless burning currents seemed intent on reducing his organs to ash.

    With great effort, he clung to a sliver of clarity and turned his head toward Strategist Ji, speaking with difficulty:

    ¡°Te¡­ tea¡­ teacher¡­ dis¡­ disciple¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his words. Another surge of wild energy inside made him writhe in unbearable pain.

    Strategist Ji remained motionless in place, his face devoid of expression.

    Li Yan¡¯s vision blurred. His body swayed, and a few breaths later, he toppled backward, falling straight into the pond behind him.

    Yet those ten thick streams of black energy remained firmly latched to his fingers. Even as Li Yan¡¯s body sank into the pond, they continued to coil above the water¡¯s surface, undulating like living pythons. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As Li Yan hit the water, a wave of cold engulfed him. Then his entire body felt a surge of cold, clearing his mind a little.

    His vision was filled with shimmering pond water. Looking up through the surface, he could faintly see the distorted but unmoving figure on the shore.

    Li Yan no longer had the strength to swim. He sank deeper into the pond. Even as icy water entered his mouth, it could not extinguish the burning currents raging inside his body.

    His consciousness grew ever more faint, and in the final moments of his clarity, Li Yan gave a bitter laugh in his heart:

    ¡°So¡­ this is the path Senior Brother walked¡­¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 19: Do You Want to Die?

    Chapter 19: Do You Want to Die?

    Just as Li Yan began sinking into the pond, the blank expression on Strategist Ji¡¯s face suddenly loosened a little.

    ¡°He¡¯s endured until seventy or eighty percent of the medicinal power has been absorbed, same as that previous disciple.¡±

    ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, with his mixed spiritual roots, refining the medicinal power to reach the first level of Qi Condensation will be even harder. Regardless, it still needs to be tested. Hopefully, it won¡¯t end the same way as last time.¡±

    At that thought, he no longer hesitated. With a stomp of his feet, his figure leapt into the air. His arms stretched out horizontally, and his wide sleeves billowed in the wind as he glided over the pond like a black roc.

    At the instant he neared the water¡¯s surface, one sleeve flicked toward the ten strands of thick black energy still hovering and undulating above the pond. With a series of ¡°pop pop pop¡± sounds, the ten strands of black qi dispersed into countless wisps of black smoke.

    Then, with a sudden dive in midair, his other hand reached out from within his wide sleeve. In the next moment, with a splash, he grabbed Li Yan¡¯s body from under the surface and dragged him out of the water.

    His toe tapped lightly on the water¡¯s surface, and his body twisted midair, soaring toward the shore with Li Yan in hand.

    In his unconscious state, Li Yan felt almost weightless. Strategist Ji, light as a puff of smoke, landed gently on the bank. The entire sequence of movements was swift and graceful, like a falcon swooping and retreating.

    But what he didn¡¯t notice was that when his left hand brushed away the black qi from the water, a golden flash silently escaped from the strange book he always kept hidden in his sleeve, tightly clutched at all times.

    The golden light mixed into the dissipating black smoke on the water¡¯s surface, passed through it, then shot toward Li Yan¡¯s body with incredible speed, vanishing without a trace the moment it made contact. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After landing, Strategist Ji laid Li Yan flat on the ground, then rapidly formed a few hand seals in front of his chest and pointed a finger at Li Yan¡¯s abdomen. Several streaks of green light shot into him.

    Li Yan¡¯s body trembled briefly, then returned to stillness.

    Strategist Ji frowned, then formed another set of hand seals. This time, more green light flew into Li Yan¡¯s abdomen, but this time, Li Yan¡¯s body didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Strategist Ji¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. He strode quickly to Li Yan¡¯s side, bent down, and pressed his fingers beneath Li Yan¡¯s nose. His frown deepened further as he muttered to himself:

    ¡°This is strange¡­ he¡¯s not dead, but he won¡¯t wake up either. Last time, a single infusion of spiritual energy was enough to wake the other one. Why is it different this time?¡±

    He stood up, placing a hand on his forehead in deep thought.

    Meanwhile, inside Li Yan¡¯s body, the fire poison was rampaging uncontrollably. Wherever it passed, the meridians were being utterly destroyed.

    Just as his life force was on the verge of extinction, a strange new force suddenly arose within him. This power was vast, like surging tides, cool and fast-flowing.

    It swept through every part of his body at great speed. Wherever the searing fire poison had scorched and damaged his meridians, this tide would flow through and restore them at an astonishing rate.

    The rampaging fire poison was also gradually being suppressed by this immense power, eventually pushed into one corner of his body.

    The moment Strategist Ji¡¯s first few strands of green light entered his body, Li Yan¡¯s mind briefly regained a sliver of clarity. The many days of arduous cultivation had already ingrained certain instincts.

    Just as his body began to rise, instinctively preparing to refine today¡¯s medicinal power, suddenly, a voice shouted in his mind:

    ¡°Do you want to die?!¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s mind exploded like thunder. In the next moment, a wave of dizziness overtook him, and he completely lost consciousness and awareness.

    It was unclear how much time had passed when Li Yan slowly came to. Just as he was about to open his eyes, a voice echoed softly in his mind:

    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t open your eyes yet. If you do, you¡¯ll be dead in no time.¡±

    Li Yan froze, instinctively trying to speak, but found he couldn¡¯t make a sound at all. Panicking, he tried to open his eyes and look around, only to discover that he couldn¡¯t open them either.

    ¡°Told you not to open them, and you still try. You¡¯re even making me use what little magic power I have left.¡±

    The voice returned again, tired and exasperated.

    Li Yan was shocked. He thought to himself:

    ¡°Am I already dead? Is this what the Nine Nether Underworld is like? So dark I can¡¯t see, can¡¯t speak¡­ even that is a luxury.¡±

    Just then, his mind suddenly reeled with dizziness. Before him, countless images began flashing past at high speed. When things finally settled, he found himself above a small lake of black water.

    His body floated inexplicably in the air. The sky here was also pitch black, the small lake below utterly still, no wind, no waves. An oppressive silence pervaded the space.

    He couldn¡¯t descend, nor could he ascend higher into the sky. He could only remain suspended in place.

    Just as he looked around in confusion, the air before him began to distort and twist. Black lines wove and coiled through the distorted space, interlacing and overlapping. Finally, a blurry human figure began to take form.

    As the figure approached, it gradually became clearer.

    It was a tall, imposing old man with long white hair flowing to his shoulders. His face was sharp and well-defined, and his eyes deep as abyssal waters, profound and unfathomable. It felt as though he could peer through time itself, seeing across millennia with a single glance.

    The old man wore a gray robe. His face carried a look of weariness, and as he walked, an invisible pressure swept toward Li Yan, making it hard for him to stay upright. His body instinctively swayed.

    Li Yan let out a bitter laugh in his heart:

    ¡°Is this the Incessant Hell the Buddhist texts speak of? The sea of Asura must lie beneath, and this old man before me, he must be the soul reaper come to fetch me. Though... he doesn¡¯t look that frightening.¡±

    The old man slowly came to a stop in front of Li Yan. His eyes locked onto him, and a chilling aura quietly filled the space.

    ¡°If I¡¯d awakened even a moment later, you¡¯d already be dead.¡±

    Li Yan froze and couldn¡¯t help but speak:

    ¡°Esteemed Reaper¡­ haven¡¯t I already died? Otherwise, how could I have come to this Incessant Hell?¡±

    As soon as he finished, he was startled again.

    ¡°Wait, when did I regain the ability to speak? Just a moment ago, I couldn¡¯t even make a sound. It must be that my soul has left my body. This must be my soul speaking now.¡±

    Hearing this, the old man was taken aback. Then, a faint smile slowly appeared on his sharp, aged face.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re just a wisp of soul? Well¡­ what you said is right and also not entirely right.¡±

    Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t look particularly fierce, Li Yan grew a little bolder. Upon hearing those words, he hesitated and asked:

    ¡°Esteemed Messenger, why do you say that? Just a moment ago, I was still in the valley at Great Qing Pass, and then all of a sudden, I ended up here. If my soul wasn¡¯t drawn away, then what else could it be?¡±

    Hearing Li Yan¡¯s explanation, the old man curled his lips slightly into a playful smile.

    ¡°Would you belive me if I said you¡¯re inside your own Sea of Consciousness? Ah, or you could call it your awareness space.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s expression froze.

    ¡°Sea of Consciousness? My awareness space?¡±

    Li Yan had never heard of the term ¡°Sea of Consciousness,¡± but he did understand ¡°awareness.¡± When he cultivated, it was through meditation and directing his awareness, what martial artists often called ¡°will¡± or ¡°intent.¡±

    ¡°My body¡­ appearing inside the awareness of my own mind?¡±

    A strange expression surfaced on Li Yan¡¯s face.

    ¡°You could say that. The Sea of Consciousness is a space of the mind. It can be vast or small. However, ordinary people are unable to enter their own, or anyone else¡¯s Sea of Consciousness.

    ¡°But now, I¡¯ve drawn your awareness into your own Sea of Consciousness, and this body you see is nothing but a projected shadow of your consciousness. So technically, when you say you¡¯re a ¡®wisp of soul,¡¯ you¡¯re not entirely wrong.¡±

    The old man spoke with a gentle smile.

    Li Yan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. His body¡­ appearing inside his own mind? What kind of concept was that? He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it.

    Seeing his confusion, the old man gave a kind smile and continued:

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time right now, so I can only briefly explain this to you before I move on to something far more important.

    ¡°The Sea of Consciousness or awareness, as you call it is stronger in beings with greater willpower. The more powerful the awareness, the more vast the Sea of Consciousness becomes. However, this space is intangible and cannot be touched by ordinary people.

    ¡°But to cultivators, it¡¯s different. They can not only observe their own Sea of Consciousness, but even that of others. The wider the Sea of Consciousness, the greater the power that can be harnessed through immortal arts. Of course, the Sea of Consciousness has many uses¡­ which you¡¯ll have to slowly learn about in time.¡±

    Li Yan felt as if he were falling into a fog.

    What¡¯s all this about? Cultivators? Immortals? Aren¡¯t those just myths and legends?

    Just as he was about to ask more questions, the old man in gray seemed to anticipate his confusion and spoke again:

    ¡°I know you have many questions. But I have little time. I¡¯ll tell you only what is most important. If you¡¯re fortunate enough in the future to enter an immortal sect, you¡¯ll understand the rest gradually.¡±

    The old man looked visibly fatigued as he spoke.

    Hearing this and looking at the old man¡¯s expression, Li Yan, though still completely lost, didn¡¯t press further. He simply stood quietly and waited for what the old man would say next.

    Seeing his demeanor, the old man nodded slightly, then extended a finger. A wisp of black light rose from his fingertip.

    Before Li Yan could react, the old man pointed across the air directly at his forehead.

    In that instant, an enormous force surged into Li Yan¡¯s mind. At the same time, his consciousness was flooded with vast and incomprehensible information.

    A majestic, sweeping tapestry unfolded within his mind, filled with scenes he had never seen nor even heard of in his life. It left him wide-eyed and stunned.

    Are there really immortals in this world?

    The answer was yes.

    From the ancient times, immortals have existed. After Pangu split the heavens and earth and Nuwa patched the sky, the world was divided into multiple realms: the Mortal Realm, the Spirit Realm, and the True Immortal Realm.

    The Mortal Realm is the lowest plane. In the beginning, it was inhabited by ordinary people and low-level beasts. Though weak in ability, they multiplied rapidly.

    The Spirit Realm lies between the Mortal Realm and the True Immortal Realm. Many beings here were descendants of the ancient primordial era, both humans and demon beasts.

    This realm is rich in spiritual energy. Both humans and other beings live long lives. Their ancestors passed down ancient immortal techniques, and through cultivating these arts, they gained powers such as flying through the skies, burrowing into the earth, overturning seas and moving mountains.

    But the laws of heaven and earth are balanced. Long lifespans come with other limitations. These ancient races have difficulty reproducing. Be they humans, demon beasts, or other races, their birthrates are extremely low, and their numbers sparse.

    At the highest level lies the True Immortal Realm, the fabled domain of the real immortals. Legendary figures like Pangu and Nuwa reside here.

    They share the lifespan of heaven and earth, shine alongside the sun and moon, and are truly immortal. Each true immortal wields unimaginable power, capable of altering heaven and earth with a gesture, plucking stars from the sky, and even creating small worlds of their own, birthing entirely new species.

    But even in the True Immortal Realm, immortals are not eternally safe. They too may fall, be it from battles between immortals or in their pursuit of greater truths and the unknown laws of the universe.

    As for the cultivators in the lower Spirit Realm, once they reach the Mahayana Realm, they may attempt to pierce the boundary and ascend through the void to the True Immortal Realm.

    The path of cultivation is divided into ten major realms:

    Qi Condensation, Foundation Establishment, Core Formation, Nascent Soul, Soul Transformation, Void Refinement, Unity, Tribulation Transcendence, Mahayana, and True Immortal.

    Each major realm is subdivided into smaller stages.

    For example, Qi Condensation has ten minor levels:

    Levels one to three are Early Stage, four to six are Mid Stage, seven to nine are Late Stage, and ten is considered Perfection.

    After that, one can attempt to break through to Foundation Establishment.

    From Foundation Establishment onward, each major realm is typically divided into Early, Mid, and Late stages.

    Qi Condensation is merely the beginning, it is the process of drawing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into oneself and laying the foundation for immortal cultivation through these ten steps.

    Only after reaching Foundation Establishment does one truly embark on the path of cultivation. Qi Condensation allows for increased physical strength and the use of simple spells, and slightly extends lifespan beyond that of normal mortals.

    But once a cultivator reaches Foundation Establishment, their lifespan can jump to over 200 years. At the Core Formation stage, it can exceed 500. At the Nascent Soul stage, a cultivator may live for more than 2,000 years.

    And with each higher realm, the lifespan continues to grow, until one breaks through Mahayana and enters the True Immortal Realm, attaining true immortality and indestructibility.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 20: The Path of Cultivation and the Five Immortal Sects

    Chapter 20: The Path of Cultivation and the Five Immortal Sects

    In the ancient primordial era, only the Spirit Realm and the True Immortal Realm had the ability to cultivate immortal arts.

    Creatures of the Mortal Realm had lifespans of only a few short decades, after which they would enter the cycle of reincarnation. The wealth and glory of this lifetime would have no more connection to them, and whether they would be reborn as human or beast in the next life would be left to fate.

    Yet no matter the realm or race, from ancient times to now, longevity and power have always been the most coveted dreams of all living beings.

    Among the various races of the Mortal Realm, there were certainly powerful humans and demon beasts. Naturally, these powerful beings hoped to attain immortality and wield supreme authority. Generation after generation, they relentlessly explored and sought after this distant and uncertain hope, the pursuit of the immortal path and eternal life.

    Through their tireless effort and exploration, they gradually began to discover traces of the powers of heaven and earth, and they started to attempt drawing upon these forces to strengthen themselves.

    At the same time, due to the Spirit Realm¡¯s difficulty with reproduction, many ancient primordial families, sects, and races gradually declined and even vanished.

    Though incomparably strong, they were unable to break the shackles imposed by heaven and earth. Unable to easily ascend to the True Immortal Realm, they instead turned their gaze downward, toward the Mortal Realm.

    Cultivators of the Spirit Realm used a supreme divine ability to break open a passage between the realms and descended to the Mortal Realm. However, they soon discovered that the spiritual energy of the Mortal Realm was far inferior to that of the Spirit Realm, almost pitifully thin by comparison.

    What began with high hopes ended in disappointment. Still, they were unwilling to give up. If this attempt failed, they would have to find another method to preserve their legacies.

    But unexpectedly, during their investigations, they discovered that even in the Mortal Realm, powerful beings had emerged.

    Through observation, they found that some powerful humans or demon beasts possessed the basic physique needed for cultivation, either immortal spiritual roots or innate beast bloodlines. These individuals could already faintly utilize the laws of heaven and earth, granting them strength beyond that of ordinary beings.

    Aside from humans and demon beasts, other races also had some powerful beings with the potential for cultivation.

    For humans specifically, cultivation required spiritual roots, which were called Linggen. Only those with this physique could sense the laws of heaven and earth, and the spiritual energy that flowed throughout creation.

    Only by possessing Linggen could one set foot on the immortal path, in pursuit of the Great Dao and eternal life.

    Just like cultivation realms, Linggen are divided into grades, from lowest to highest:

    Mixed Spiritual Root,

    Mysterious Spiritual Root,

    Earth Spiritual Root,

    Profound Spiritual Root,

    Sacred Spiritual Root.

    These classifications are based on how sensitively one¡¯s body responds to spiritual energy, which is composed of the five fundamental elements, Metal, Wood, Water, Fire, and Earth. Other forces such as Wind, Mist, Lightning, and Thunder are variations derived from these five elements.

    If someone is especially attuned to only one of the five elements, they are said to possess a Sacred Spiritual Root. Because their body resonates with a single elemental force, their affinity is pure, and their cultivation progresses rapidly, as if they were advancing thousands of miles in a single day.

    Those with Sacred Spiritual Roots are highly likely to reach the Tribulation Transcendence Realm, and many even stand a good chance of achieving the Mahayana Stage. However, individuals with such a physique are extremely rare, perhaps only a handful emerge in ten thousand years.

    Those who are attuned to two elements are said to possess a Profound Spiritual Root.

    Because such individuals respond to an additional element, the energy in their body becomes slightly more mixed, slowing their cultivation compared to Sacred Root holders. Still, it is an exceptionally rare and treasured root type.

    For a cultivation sect to have even one or two disciples with Profound Spiritual Roots is considered great fortune. These individuals have a high chance of reaching the Unity Realm, and a decent chance of reaching Tribulation or even Mahayana.

    As the elemental attunements increase, the effectiveness of the root decreases. The worst case is a person attuned to all five elements, which the cultivation world calls a Mixed Spiritual Root.

    Cultivators with this physique progress with great difficulty. Their elemental affinity is too muddled. To reach even Foundation Establishment would be considered a miraculous stroke of luck. Most such individuals spend their entire lives stuck in the Qi Condensation Realm, never even glimpsing the long path of immortality.

    The greatest difference between different spiritual roots lies in cultivation speed, the true divider between cultivators.

    A Sacred Spiritual Root cultivator might take just four or five years to go from Qi Condensation to Foundation Establishment, while someone with a Mixed Root may need over a hundred years. By then, before their cultivation improves or their lifespan extends, they may already be a pile of bones.

    Those with rare elemental affinities such as Wind, Mist, Lightning, or Thunder are said to possess Variant Spiritual Roots. These are considered mutations of the five base elements.

    Individuals with such physiques are also extremely rare. Their cultivation speed depends on whether they also possess regular elemental affinities. However, in terms of combat ability, they are often much stronger than cultivators of the same rank with standard roots.

    Aside from Sacred Spiritual Root holders, all other cultivators typically choose to focus on cultivating the single element they are most attuned to. This allows for faster progress and enables them to unleash their strongest immortal arts.

    People with spiritual roots are very rare. In the Mortal Realm, only one in every hundred thousand is born with spiritual roots.

    But due to the massive population of the Mortal Realm across all races, the total number of people who can cultivate is still much higher than that of the Spirit Realm.

    Cultivators from the Spirit Realm also discovered that while spiritual energy in the Mortal Realm was indeed thin overall, it wasn¡¯t entirely barren, there were still many places with decent spirit veins.

    These spirit veins were generally sufficient to support a sect or clan in cultivating all the way to the Nascent Soul Realm. A cultivator at that level would already possess the ability to move mountains with a flip of the hand, summon rain with a wave, and traverse the skies or earth at will.

    If one advanced beyond Nascent Soul, their divine powers would allow them to traverse between realms, their cultivation strong enough to resist the turbulent spatial storms between worlds.

    Thus, many cultivators from the Spirit Realm began seeking out regions of denser spiritual energy in the Mortal Realm, gradually establishing their own sects and legacies, and finding individuals with spiritual roots to take as disciples and pass down the immortal arts.

    Once these disciples in the Mortal Realm reached the late Nascent Soul stage, they could use the inter-realm passageways to shatter the void and return to their ancestral sect or clan in the Spirit Realm to continue cultivating higher-level immortal techniques.

    In this way, the legacies of the Spirit Realm could be preserved, continuing generation after generation without end.

    From that point on, many human cultivators in the Mortal Realm gradually founded their own cultivation families and sects, while other races from the Spirit Realm also came and did the same, establishing their legacies through similar means.

    After countless ages of growth and inheritance, these sects, clans, and races now span across all regions of the Mortal Realm. However, they are rarely visible to ordinary mortals.

    Most sects are built atop spirit veins, where spiritual energy is abundant but such places are also often teeming with demonic beasts and ghosts, making them perilous for regular humans or weaker races.

    Should a mortal accidentally wander into such an area, they¡¯d almost certainly be slaughtered by beasts or malevolent entities before they could even understand what they stumbled into.

    And even if they managed to survive, they would find it nearly impossible to discover any immortal sects. These sects are protected by illusory arrays that are completely undetectable to ordinary mortals. Once inside, they would lose their sense of direction, doomed to wander for a lifetime and never find the exit.

    If fortunate, they might be rescued by a righteous cultivator and escorted out. But if unlucky enough to encounter an evil cultivator, their fate would be cruel and tragic.

    Li Yan was utterly shocked by what he had just seen. He couldn¡¯t comprehend how his mind had suddenly been filled with so much unbelievable information.

    After that finger tap, the gray-robed old man¡¯s complexion grew even paler, and his body started to blur and fade strangely, as though it might disappear at any moment.

    Li Yan noticed something was wrong with the old man, but he was still reeling from the knowledge flooding his mind, he had no time to process anything else.

    He could only keep repeating a single phrase to himself:

    ¡°Fake... It¡¯s all fake... it¡¯s impossible!¡±

    These things weren¡¯t just unbelievable to him, even a worldly elder standing here would likely dismiss it as a dream or fantasy.

    Other than some strange and colorful myths he''d read in obscure folk books about ghosts, fox spirits, and immortals, Li Yan had never even dared to imagine something like what he was experiencing now.

    The gray-robed old man was not surprised by Li Yan¡¯s dazed expression. He smiled gently and said:

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t believe it, but all of this is real. Otherwise, how would your mind suddenly be filled with so many things you never knew? Alright¡­ now that you have that knowledge, I can tell you something you should be able to understand.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though the old man¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, it struck Li Yan like a thunderclap and jolted him fully awake.

    ¡°I come from an ancient sect in the Spirit Realm, Guishui Immortal Sect but unlike ordinary sects, ours consists of five distinct branches.

    These are the Five Immortal Sects, the most ancient and mysterious sects in the entire Spirit Realm, Guishui Immortal Sect, Yimu Immortal Sect, Dinghuo Immortal Sect, Jitu Immortal Sect, and Xingin Immortal Sect.¡±

    The gray-robed elder began explaining rapidly.

    In the Spirit Realm, countless sects and cultivation clans exist, founded by humans, demons, beasts, ghosts, spirit plants, and other powerful beings, numbering too many to count.

    Among them, however, the Five Immortal Sects stand out as extremely powerful and unfathomably mysterious.

    Their members rarely appear in the world, it¡¯s said that only once every few centuries, or even millennia, does one show themselves.

    Yet every time one appears, it shakes the entire cultivation world. Storms brew, hearts tremble in fear, no sect dares to provoke them.

    Members of the Five Immortal Sects are known to be capable of single-handedly exterminating entire immortal sects that dared to provoke them. Even if those sects had terrifying cultivators at the Tribulation or Mahayana stages, they were almost never spared.

    Fortunately, these sects rarely meddle in worldly affairs. As long as they are not provoked, they do not form grudges with anyone. But once they do act, their methods are known to be ruthless and merciless.

    Because of this, many other sects view the Five Immortal Sects with a mix of awe and terror.

    What inspires the greatest fear is the incredible divine powers possessed by their cultivators. The immortal arts they wield are so powerful that even in the Spirit Realm, they are almost unheard of.

    Members of the Five Immortal Sects are almost all capable of slaying cultivators above their own level.

    As a result, countless cultivators dream of joining these ancient and mysterious sects.

    But no one can even find the location of these Five Immortal Sects, let alone think of joining them.

    Time has passed and ages have changed, but the number of people still searching for the Five Immortal Sects remains vast. Some seek the power to transform their fate. Others, driven by hatred, seek to challenge or destroy the sects.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 21: Power and Legacy of the Five Immortals Sect

    Chapter 21: Power and Legacy of the Five Immortals Sect

    The Five Immortals Sect still remained elusive like a divine dragon, its head seen but never its tail, eldom appearing in the world.

    "A powerful immortal art must have a powerful root cause. Above, it also mentioned to you the several types of spiritual roots: mixed spiritual root, mysterious spiritual root, earth spiritual root, Profound Spiritual Root, Sacred Spiritual Root, and Variant Spiritual Root.

    We are called the Five Immortals Sect and are divided into the Guishui Immortal Sect, Yimu Immortal Sect, Dinghuo Immortal Sect, Jitu Immortal Sect, and Xingin Immortal Sect, which respectively correspond to the five elements with the most sensitive resonance.

    For example, the Yimu Immortal Sect cultivates immortal arts specifically created for the wood attribute, so those who are particularly sensitive to wood spiritual energy are best suited for cultivation; the Dinghuo Immortal Sect corresponds primarily to fire-attribute immortal arts.

    However, the Five Immortals Sect does not require the Sacred Spiritual Root. Instead, one must simultaneously possess all five elemental attributes in order to cultivate."

    At this point, the gray-robed elder paused his words for a moment.

    "Mixed spiritual root?"

    Although Li Yan was still shrouded in confusion about many things, he nonetheless understood a bit, and couldn''t help but feel puzzled.

    "This man¡¯s words are really strange. He previously said that Sacred Spiritual Roots are the strongest among cultivators, and now it sounds like he''s saying mixed spiritual roots are the best for cultivation?"

    "The mixed spiritual root. This is the greatest secret of the ancient Five Immortals Sect. It''s just that, although what we require is someone with the mixed spiritual root constitution, it must not be an ordinary mixed spiritual root.

    A mixed spiritual root, of course, means one that can sense all five elements, metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. But we not only need someone who possesses these five elemental attributes, these five elements must also be aligned in the strength order of the mutual generation cycle.

    The Five Elements¡¯ mutual generation cycle is: water generates wood, wood generates fire, fire generates earth, earth generates metal, and metal generates water, thus endlessly generating in a continuous cycle.

    Therefore, within the cultivator''s body, the five elemental attributes must also be arranged in the order of strength according to the mutual generation cycle.

    For example, in the Xingin Immortal Sect, the main element is ''metal.'' Then the cultivator¡¯s internal elemental sensitivity must be in the order of metal, water, wood, fire, earth.

    The strongest resonance with heaven and earth spiritual energy should be ''metal,'' followed by water, wood, fire, and earth. If any later element in the sequence is stronger than the previous one, then one cannot cultivate the immortal arts of the Xingin Immortal Sect.

    Similarly, in our Guishui Immortal Sect, the order of spiritual resonance with heaven and earth should be water, wood, fire, earth, metal, decreasing in strength accordingly. Only then can one cultivate our sect¡¯s immortal arts.

    This is the greatest secret of our Five Immortals Sect, and also the biggest difficulty in seeking a successor to our legacy!"

    The gray-robed elder revealed the secrets of the Five Immortals Sect to Li Yan.

    Among ordinary cultivators in the mortal world, perhaps only one in a hundred thousand could be found, even considering all types of spiritual roots.

    And among this extremely rare group, to then select out one with a mixed spiritual root, whether even one in a million could be found was still uncertain.

    And finally, to find among this filtered group someone whose five elements aligned in the order of mutual generation¡­ the probability was self-evident.

    Seeing the somewhat enlightened expression on Li Yan¡¯s face, the gray-robed elder felt slightly reassured. He didn¡¯t have much time left and only hoped Li Yan could understand as much as possible.

    "Therefore, although the techniques of the Five Immortals Sect can be considered unrivaled in the cultivation world, the number of disciples in every generation is nearly nonexistent, pitifully few.

    Every time the legacy must be passed on, it takes immense effort to find the next successor. Every generation is basically passed on to a single individual, or just a few.

    On one hand, one must pursue the Great Dao. The time spent on cultivation is relatively short at the beginning, but later, each closed-door meditation session might last several decades or even centuries. For us, that passes in the blink of an eye.

    Therefore, aside from cultivation, the time spent searching for a suitable successor must often be concentrated in specific periods. As such, in the eyes of the world, it naturally appears as though we seldom appear.

    As for why we don¡¯t openly recruit disciples, it was attempted in ancient times, but with little success, and it would even risk exposing the secrets of the Five Immortals Sect.

    We use divine sense to scan low-level cultivators, which is much more covert and reliable. Divine sense is a type of mystical ability for cultivators. Without using one¡¯s eyes, one can see through walls and houses to observe everything clearly. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    That teacher of yours is just a low-level immortal cultivator. His cultivation is negligible. Although he also possesses divine sense, he cannot see through whether others possess spiritual roots.

    So, he must use other low-level means to detect whether someone has spiritual roots."

    "My teacher is an immortal cultivator?"

    Li Yan was shocked in his heart. The legendary immortals were actually this close to him. What he was thinking already showed on his face.

    The gray-robed elder noticed Li Yan¡¯s thoughts.

    "The matter of that little cultivator, if there¡¯s time later, I¡¯ll tell you more.

    The Five Immortals Sect rarely appears before the world because our disciples are few in number. In the cultivation world, the weak are prey to the strong. Without sufficient power, going out would only mean courting death."

    Therefore, before becoming powerful, the disciples of the Five Immortals Sect must either conceal themselves and lay low or remain in seclusion for bitter cultivation.

    And if one wants to search for a sect successor and must stay outside for a long period, one must at least reach the Unity Stage. If one¡¯s cultivation is too weak and one stays outside for too long, the probability of falling is very high, especially since there are many enemies coveting the Five Immortals Sect.

    Our five branches cannot afford such accidental deaths, all because we are far too few in number.

    Disciples of the five branches are so difficult to find, and with the changes of the vast world, the Five Immortals Sect began to slowly decline. By the time it reached my era, once we cultivated to the Late Soul Transformation Stage, we began to go out in search of successors.

    Although our cultivation wasn¡¯t very high, thankfully the immortal arts we cultivated were powerful. Within the same realm, few could be our match. Killing them was like slaughtering chickens and dogs. Even when facing three to five cultivators of the same realm at once, we could still prevail.

    Even against an enemy one major realm above us, it wasn¡¯t impossible to kill them.¡±

    At this point, a look of pride appeared on the face of the gray-robed elder. On his withered face, a faint domineering aura even emerged. Clearly, he took immense pride in the immortal arts he cultivated.

    ¡°The reason we chose to go out and search for successors during the Soul Transformation Stage was, first, because we had no other choice, disciples were too hard to find. Second, because even in the Spirit Realm, cultivators at or above the Unity Stage rarely showed themselves. They spent most of their time in closed-door cultivation.

    But even so, the Five Immortals Sect continued to decline. The special ¡®mixed spiritual root¡¯ required by the Five Immortals Sect is extremely difficult to find. Sometimes we are forced to traverse vast regions and continents, even crossing into different realms to search for suitable disciples.

    Precisely because of this, encountering stronger enemies or unpredictable spatial turbulence was something bound to happen.

    And so, some of the experts from our five branches who went out in search of successors never returned once they left. They may have already perished outside. The number of our disciples has dwindled further and further.¡±

    Speaking of this, the gray-robed elder¡¯s voice lowered slightly, a desolate look on his face, as if caught in a moment of remembrance.

    Li Yan naturally didn¡¯t dare interrupt, and the gray-robed elder soon continued.

    ¡°A million years ago, I was the only one left in the Guishui branch. At that time, the other four branches had no news at all, presumably, they had already passed on before me.¡±

    A trace of sorrow and sentimentality appeared on the elder¡¯s face, as memories and emotions began to well up in his heart.

    Although there were occasionally disputes between the five branches in the past, they had always relied on each other since ancient times, closely connected like branches from the same root, cultivating together and roaming the world together.

    Through the long years, they had come this far together. Yet now, upon waking, all was gone like a fleeting dream.

    When Li Yan heard the words "a million years ago," his face once again showed disbelief. Could someone really live for a million years?

    How could such a thing not be utter fantasy? And yet someone stood before him saying it out loud. Somehow, he found himself starting to believe it. This thought rising within him startled even himself.

    The gray-robed elder only paused briefly. When he looked again at Li Yan, a hint of comfort appeared in his heart.

    ¡°Over a hundred thousand years ago, I went into seclusion for a hundred years. When I came out, the other four branches were already deserted, the buildings overtaken by wild grass.

    Only Fairy Ning Ke of the Yimu Immortal Sect left behind a jade slip!

    She said that after leaving seclusion, she had already reached the Void Refinement Stage. She waited for seventy years, but received no word from the other three branches. Seeing that I also had not emerged from seclusion, she too went out to search for successors. But after that, we never had any contact again.¡±

    The gray-robed elder¡¯s expression dimmed. At this moment, his figure became even more blurred than before, though Li Yan, caught in an ongoing internal storm, did not notice.

    Hearing all this, Li Yan opened his mouth, as though wanting to speak, but then felt it improper to interrupt the elder¡¯s narration at this moment. Yet how could the elder not notice? He immediately looked toward Li Yan.

    ¡°What I just told you, what do you not understand?¡±

    Li Yan hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°What is a jade slip?¡±

    Hearing this, the elder was momentarily stunned. Then he gave a self-deprecating laugh.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ I forgot, you know absolutely nothing about the cultivation world.¡±

    Everyone he had encountered before had basic knowledge of cultivation. Concepts like these were common knowledge. But Li Yan was someone who truly knew nothing.

    ¡°A jade slip is like the books you mortals use. It is a special kind of jade material, very hard to damage. Unlike books made of paper or bamboo, the characters, images, and sounds recorded within a jade slip can only be inscribed using a cultivator¡¯s divine sense.

    As long as the jade slip is not destroyed, its contents can be preserved forever. I mentioned divine sense to you earlier, divine sense not only substitutes the eyes, but can also replace the ears for listening.

    You have already begun cultivating divine sense, but it¡¯s still extremely weak. It has no tangible form yet and cannot be projected outside the body.

    Generally, divine sense can only be released externally starting from the third level of the Qi Condensation Stage. The maximum range it can cover is about five zhang, depending on the strength of one¡¯s cultivation technique. The more powerful the divine sense, the broader the range of what one can see and hear.

    That Strategist Ji is at the third level of Qi Condensation. He can already project his divine sense outside his body.

    This means he doesn¡¯t need to use his eyes or ears, he can sweep his divine sense across a certain area to observe what you''re doing and saying. In fact, it may even be clearer than using eyes or ears.¡±

    As he said this, the gray-robed elder looked at Li Yan with a faint smile, one that was neither truly a smile nor entirely mocking.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 22: Immortal-Seeking Lineage, Beginning of the Mysteryéˆ¥æªš Unraveling

    Chapter 22: Immortal-Seeking Lineage, Beginning of the Mystery¡¯s Unraveling

    After hearing all this, Li Yan was momentarily dumbfounded. He understood the gray-robed elder¡¯s meaning, didn¡¯t that imply that anything he did or said in the room could be known by his teacher? That door had absolutely no use at all.

    But the gray-robed elder gave Li Yan no time to dwell on it.

    ¡°When divine sense becomes powerful enough, it can be used to kill directly. A powerful cultivator only needs a wisp of divine sense to kill someone without leaving a trace.

    Once one¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain stage, divine sense can further condense into an even more powerful divine intent. These are things you will slowly come to explore and understand in the future.

    After I emerged from seclusion, I waited in the sect for a hundred years. The four branches still gave no sign of return. At that time, I had already reached the early Unity Stage. Though I had previously gone out to seek a successor during the Soul Transformation and Void Refinement stages, I found no one.

    So I went out once more to seek a successor for my branch. That journey lasted five or six hundred years, still without results. In the end, I shattered the void and descended into the Mortal Realm.

    I searched in the Mortal Realm for over two hundred years, again to no avail. But it was then that I received a piece of news: somewhere in the Mortal Realm, there was a hidden place, where people were said to have a higher likelihood of developing spiritual roots.

    However, that place was extremely remote within the Mortal Realm. According to the information, even during ancient times, great experts from the Spirit Realm failed to establish sects there. As for why, no records remain.

    Only that it was recorded as the place with the richest spiritual energy in this realm, with many individuals possessing superior spiritual roots. But to reach it, one must pass through dangerous zones, such as strange red tribulation lightning.

    The level of danger was said to be unseen even in the Immortal Spirit Realm. It was rumored that only someone with Tribulation Transcendence Stage cultivation or higher could pass through. After much consideration, I decided to go have a look.

    The Dao lineage of our sect could not be allowed to end in my generation. But before I left, I left a strand of divine intent in an immortal artifact, a jade box.

    This jade box could preserve a divine intent for a million years without dispersing. It can also detect whether there are humans with spiritual roots within a radius of several thousand li. Right now, I am that strand of divine intent. My true body has already gone to that unknown place.¡±

    The elder looked at Li Yan as he spoke.

    At this point, Li Yan was already numb. He had encountered far too many miraculous or rather, bizarre things today.

    Now this gray-robed elder was saying he was merely a strand of divine intent. Well, if he said so, then so be it. Li Yan was no longer even surprised, he just quietly listened.

    ¡°Perhaps because my cultivation was already too high, I overlooked a small matter, a very crucial one at that.

    Using this immortal jade box required a continuous expenditure of divine intent. And this strand of mine had not undergone any special refinement, so it could not cultivate on its own.

    At first, my divine intent drove the jade box to fly continuously across this continent in search of a successor. Just like that, over a thousand years passed and still, I found no one.

    By then, I realized that such uninterrupted driving of the jade box consumed far too much divine intent. If this continued, perhaps in another 500,000 to 600,000 years, the intent would be completely exhausted.

    But my true body was already far away, so I had to find another method. I transformed the jade box into an ancient jade slip in the form of a book, and remained hidden within it.

    Afterward, I allowed this book to be found by a cultivator. Of course, no cultivator in this realm could possibly unlock the secrets within it.

    Since they had obtained this jade book but could not decipher its mysteries, they would naturally treat it as a treasure. The safest course of action would be to carry it with them at all times.

    On one hand, this would allow them to study it whenever they wished. On the other, a precious item is safest kept on one''s person.

    Thus, they would carry me with them as they moved, and I could continue searching different regions without expending extra divine intent to move the jade box.

    In this way, the transformed jade book was passed from one cultivator to another. Some were killed, and the book was obtained by the next; some carried it for hundreds of years until their death, and it was found again by treasure seekers.

    And so, carrying the transformed jade book, they passed through region after region of the Mortal Realm. In this way, tens of thousands of years slowly passed. I found quite a few people with mixed spiritual roots, but still not one suitable successor.

    By then, I found my divine intent had already been depleted by sixty to seventy percent. At the same time, I could sense that my true body had not yet found a successor either and it had not perished.

    There is a connection between my true body and me. If it had perished, I would know. If it had found a successor, I would also know. It seems my true body must be trapped somewhere and unable to return. Otherwise, it would have come back already.

    Therefore, I had to continue the search for a successor. But according to the previous method, this divine intent could probably only last another 300,000 to 400,000 years. So I had no choice but to think of another solution.

    And that was to put the main divine intent into a dormant state, reducing consumption. I would split off a weaker strand of divine sense to roam outside the main intent and act in its place to scan and search.

    But it was only a weak strand, and to reduce consumption, it could only scan an area of about 100 li around itself, and it had no offensive power. But this was the best solution available.

    If that weak divine sense detected someone matching the requirements, it would awaken the main divine intent. The main intent could then assess the candidate¡¯s character and transmit its memories.

    But that weak strand could only survive for about a thousand years before dissipating. So before it dispersed each time, it would awaken the main intent and pass on everything it had seen and heard in those years then it would vanish into the world.

    At that point, the main divine intent would split off another strand, then return to sleep. In this way, although the main intent would gradually weaken, the duration of the search could be extended.¡±

    And so, about fifty years ago, the jade book was obtained by a Core Formation Stage cultivator.

    Once, while traveling outside, he encountered a powerful enemy. He exhausted all his divine abilities just to escape with his life, but by then he was already severely injured, the Dan in his was on the verge of collapse.

    He barely managed to fly back to his own cave residence, but before he could begin healing and recovery, his Dao dissipated and he died.

    Fourteen or fifteen years later, one day, that cave residence was accidentally discovered by a small-time Foundation Establishment cultivator. Based on his meager cultivation, he ordinarily shouldn¡¯t have been able to discover it.

    However, that Core Formation cultivator had died before he could activate the protective grand formation upon returning to his cave, and so the small-time cultivator barged in and obtained quite a few benefits.

    Naturally, that included the jade book. He couldn¡¯t help becoming arrogant and began to recklessly search every corner of the cave.

    But in the end, his joy turned to disaster. He accidentally triggered the protective formation of the cave. That little cultivator was extremely quick-witted, upon sensing danger, he immediately fled.

    Even so, despite his decisiveness, a formation set up by a Core Formation cultivator was not something he could withstand. During his escape, he was still struck by the formation.

    By the time he emerged, not only was he on the brink of death, but even the clothes on his body and his storage pouch had been destroyed.

    A storage pouch, well, you can just think of it as a container used by immortals to store things. It can store items of various sizes using immortal arts. You can explore the specifics later.

    After the storage pouch was destroyed, aside from the jade book, what remained was a jade slip and a paper booklet protected by immortal arts.

    The protective immortal art on the paper book was also shaken apart and dissipated during the explosion of the storage pouch. Not long after, that little cultivator too passed away and returned to the underworld.

    And so, I continued slumbering, waiting for the next ¡®fated person¡¯ to come across this jade book.

    Several years later, one day, a black-robed mortal suddenly arrived at this place and obtained the jade book, the jade slip, and the now-unprotected paper book from beside the small Foundation Establishment cultivator¡¯s corpse.¡±

    As the gray-robed elder said this, a faintly strange smile appeared on his already-blurred face. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan thought for a moment and said to the elder:

    ¡°That person must be my teacher, right?¡±

    The elder¡¯s blurry figure nodded and said,

    ¡°Correct. That person is your current ¡®teacher'', Strategist Ji.¡±

    When he said the word ¡°teacher,¡± he deliberately emphasized it, with a hint of amusement in his tone.

    Li Yan naturally picked up on the elder¡¯s sarcastic implication. There was clearly something suspicious about this so-called ¡°teacher¡± of his. He could vaguely guess it had something to do with himself, but he still didn¡¯t know exactly what.

    ¡°Your ¡®teacher¡¯ is not some mundane martial sect member from the so-called ¡®Woodshadow Sect.¡¯ That was just a name he made up on the spot, a fictional sect. In truth, he belongs to the Immortal-Seeking Lineage.¡±

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but interject at this point:

    ¡°What is the ¡®Immortal-Seeking Lineage¡¯? Do they search for immortals?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not far off. No matter how hidden cultivators are, for the sake of passing on their legacies or for other reasons, they inevitably have to interact with mortals, just like you today.

    Therefore, mortals yearn to enter cultivation sects and obtain the path to immortality.

    In the beginning, it was just a few scattered individuals going deep into the mountains, seeking immortal fates, hoping to encounter an immortal who would take them in as a disciple.

    But deep mountains are full of monsters and ghosts. Often, before these people could find their immortal fate, they were already devoured by beasts or perished at the hands of evil spirits.

    Clearly, that was not the outcome these hopeful cultivators wanted. So they began to group together to seek immortality, helping each other when they encountered dangers.

    Although the results were better than before, the casualties were still high.

    Later, martial artists from the secular world joined them, some were hired as escorts, while others joined of their own accord, seeking stronger power.

    Over time, some of them, those with spiritual roots actually did find cultivation sects and became disciples, learning immortal arts.

    There were also those who discovered dead cultivators¡¯ techniques or cave dwellings. If they happened to have spiritual roots, they too could embark on the path of cultivation.

    Naturally, this greatly encouraged others. Many stopped involving themselves in worldly affairs, and focused entirely on training martial arts, hoping it would allow them to explore deeper into unknown lands.

    They did not live among mortals or wander the martial world. They focused solely on the pursuit of immortal fate. Thus, few in the mundane world even knew of them. Cultivators call them the Immortal-Seeking Lineage. That Strategist Ji is one of its inheritors.¡±

    After hearing all this, Li Yan thought to himself:

    ¡°I wonder why my teacher lied to me about being from the ¡®Woodshadow Sect¡¯? What was he trying to hide?¡±

    He still couldn''t figure that out.

    ¡°After Strategist Ji obtained the jade book, the jade slip, and the paper book, he naturally treasured them. That paper book and jade slip were actually one set of immortal techniques, called ¡®Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique.''

    The paper booklet recorded how to sense the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, along with the incantations for the first three levels of the Qi Condensation Stage. The jade slip contained the techniques for levels four through ten. It appears to have been a beginner-level cultivation method used by disciples of a certain immortal sect.

    The reason for this design was because beginner cultivators have divine sense that is too weak and cannot be projected outside the body. Only after reaching the third level can they unlock a jade slip.

    So the first three levels are usually recorded in paper form, with immortal arts used to protect the book. Ordinary mortals and low-level cultivators, even if they obtain it, will be unable to open it.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 23: Strategist Jiéˆ¥æªš Mixed Blessing

    Chapter 23: Strategist Ji''s Mixed Blessing

    ¡°That Strategist Ji had no small stroke of fortune. The paper book he obtained had the protective immortal spell dispersed during the explosion of the storage pouch, so he was able to easily read its contents.

    The immortal technique recorded in that book likely belonged to a poison cultivation sect that used poison as their path to the Dao.

    The method began by sensing and drawing the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into the body, then using a secret art to refine the juice of various poisonous herbs into a medicinal primer, which was then absorbed into the body for refinement.

    Once the spiritual energy was strengthened and stored within the body, it would gradually enhance the meridians and internal organs, eventually completing the entry into Qi Condensation, reaching the first level of the Qi Condensation Stage.

    This kind of cultivation method was by no means a righteous path. Unlike Daoist, Buddhist, or Confucian cultivators who advanced step by step with solid foundations, this method relied on poisonous herbs to forcibly cleanse the meridians and remodel the body. One could say it was a path of extreme deviation.

    Strategist Ji, beyond his immense stroke of luck, was also a ruthlessly bold individual.

    First, he didn¡¯t even know whether he possessed spiritual roots and yet dared to try cultivating. If he had no spiritual roots and mistook internal energy for spiritual energy, once the poison-infused liquid entered his body, he would have died instantly.

    Second, this technique happened to match the attribute of his spiritual root, otherwise, it would have been extremely difficult to succeed.

    After obtaining the book, he was naturally elated and decided to cultivate it. But since this immortal technique used poison to cultivate the Dao, the beginning of the book recorded the secret formula for the medicinal mixture.

    For an entry-level cultivation formula like this, the herbs required were naturally not extremely rare, for a sect, that is. But among mortals, the few herbs listed were exceptionally hard to come by.

    However, for someone from the Immortal-Seeking Lineage, who often roamed deep mountains and primeval forests, this wasn¡¯t too difficult. Strategist Ji soon found most of the herbs, but still lacked two essential ones.

    These two herbs were crucial for balancing the medicinal power. Without them, during the absorption process, the unbalanced poison energy would cause extreme pain and suffering for the cultivator.¡±

    Li Yan was silent. At this moment, he finally understood why his own cultivation process had been so excruciating, it was caused by the missing herbs meant to balance the medicinal power.

    ¡°After several years of searching, Strategist Ji finally found one of the missing herbs. But the last one remained elusive. At this point, his ruthless character showed itself fully.

    Even lacking one of the required herbs, and without yet confirming whether he possessed spiritual roots, he began drawing the medicinal concoction into his body to cultivate.

    Fate worked in mysterious ways, the cultivation method and his spiritual root attribute were perfectly compatible. Though the process was agonizing, after forty-nine days of cultivation, he succeeded in stepping into the first level of Qi Condensation.

    However, what he didn¡¯t know was that even though this was just a low-level introductory formula, it had been refined over tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands or millions of years by the immortal sect it came from.

    It had already been streamlined to the extreme, every herb had a unique function. One could not ignore or omit even auxiliary ingredients.

    By cultivating forcefully without the final balancing herb, Strategist Ji had already planted a deadly seed.

    Because the medicinal power lacked balance, residual medicinal toxins remained in his body. Over time, this developed into fire poison.

    Initially, there weren¡¯t many outward symptoms, just as you experienced recently: irritability, restlessness, agitation. But by then, Strategist Ji had already reached the second level of Qi Condensation, so he could suppress it with his spiritual power.

    He believed that as his cultivation advanced, his spiritual power would eventually be able to completely purge the fire poison. So, he continued cultivating while also seeking ways to calm his mind and suppress the symptoms.

    From the introductory paper book, he learned that only after reaching the third level of Qi Condensation could one¡¯s divine sense leave the body, and only then could the jade slip and jade book be read.

    Unable to open the jade items, he didn¡¯t know if they contained a solution, so he turned to simpler methods, meditating in icy plains, immersing himself in music, and so on.

    By these means, he managed to forcefully cultivate to the third level of Qi Condensation. When his divine sense could finally leave his body, he eagerly used it to read the jade book and jade slip.

    The jade book, of course, he couldn¡¯t open. When he opened the jade slip, he first discovered that it and the paper book were parts of the same technique, which excited him. He thought he had finally found a solution but what he read shocked him to the core.

    The jade slip recorded the incantations for levels four through ten of the technique, and at the end, it clearly emphasized the advantages and drawbacks of using the introductory formula.

    The benefits were not worth mentioning. The drawback, however, was this:

    If one improperly used the formula and forcefully cultivated, the result would be the development of fire poison in the body, which would be continuously nourished and grown by the spiritual power.

    Eventually, even one''s own spiritual power would no longer be able to suppress it. By the time the cultivator reached the peak of the third level of Qi Condensation, the fire poison would explode uncontrollably.

    At that point, the cultivator would have no chance to react. The poison would erupt, causing blood to reverse, and the body would explode and die instantly.

    But if one thought to avoid this by simply not cultivating past the third level, that too was impossible, the fire poison grew stronger with each passing day, and could only be suppressed through advancement.

    This was nothing short of drinking poison to quench thirst.

    In the cultivation world, especially in sects with thousands or even tens of thousands of years of legacy, which sect wouldn¡¯t build protections into their own techniques? Even the lowest-level entry methods would contain intentional traps or safeguards.

    This was precisely why the paper book didn¡¯t reveal these flaws, to prevent it from falling into outside hands. By the time outsiders discovered the truth, it would already be too late, and death would be inevitable.

    This result left Strategist Ji both shocked and furious. From then on, he began searching everywhere for a solution.¡±

    Later on, one day, Strategist Ji encountered a Foundation Establishment Stage senior. Coincidentally, this cultivator was also from the Immortal-Seeking Lineage.

    At the time, if that Foundation Establishment cultivator had been willing to expend a significant amount of his own spiritual power, he could have helped Strategist Ji cleanse and eliminate the fire poison from his body.

    However, in the cultivation world, the law of the jungle prevails, the strong prey on the weak. Killing someone at the slightest displeasure is commonplace. That Foundation Establishment cultivator had already done quite well by sparing Strategist Ji¡¯s life out of respect for their shared lineage.

    After Strategist Ji begged and pleaded, the cultivator finally gave him a possible path to survival out of consideration for their shared affiliation.

    He told Strategist Ji If he could cultivate to the fourth level of the Qi Condensation Stage, it might be possible to purge the fire poison from his body but the odds were not high.

    After all, the cultivation manual itself clearly stated that upon reaching the peak of the third level, the fire poison would erupt violently, causing blood to reverse and resulting in death. There wouldn¡¯t be any time left to continue advancing.

    There was another method, to delay cultivation as long as possible.

    If he could, within that window, capture another small cultivator who had also cultivated this same technique, he could forcibly absorb the spiritual energy from their body in an attempt to break through to the fourth level in one surge.

    If successful, he might eliminate the fire poison. If he failed, both would die on the spot.

    But this method had specific conditions:

    One, both must have cultivated the exact same technique, so their energies would not clash.

    Two, the chosen cultivator must have reached the peak of the first level of Qi Condensation, no higher, no lower.

    If the chosen one had too high a cultivation, Strategist Ji¡¯s third-level power wouldn¡¯t be able to absorb it, and the backlash would kill him instantly.

    If the chosen one¡¯s cultivation was too low, the spiritual energy wouldn¡¯t be sufficient to help Strategist Ji break through, and it would be a wasted effort.

    After that, the Foundation Establishment cultivator wasted no further words and directly taught Strategist Ji the method for absorbing another¡¯s spiritual energy.

    Although this spiritual-energy-absorbing technique wasn¡¯t considered a secret art in the cultivation world, it was extremely rarely used.

    First, regardless of whether the attempt succeeded, the one being absorbed would have their life force completely drained and die instantly, a truly miserable end.

    Second, absorbing someone else''s spiritual energy is not easily done. Even if the techniques were compatible, the energy still needed to be refined and assimilated, which required a long period of secluded cultivation.

    The time needed could range from a few years to several decades, even centuries, depending on how much spiritual energy was absorbed.

    During this time, the cultivator could not use any spiritual power; otherwise, the two types of spiritual energy would clash internally, causing madness or death.

    Given that, one might as well cultivate steadily on one¡¯s own, it would be safer.

    Third, such behavior was considered despicable in the cultivation world. While it wouldn¡¯t lead to public execution, if others discovered that you were practicing such a vicious technique, many would gang up to destroy you.

    Therefore, unless absolutely desperate, this kind of method was usually considered useless and dangerous, a last resort.

    The Foundation Establishment cultivator also made it clear to Strategist Ji that even if he reached the fourth level, there was no guarantee he could remove the fire poison, it was merely a possibility.

    Even so, Strategist Ji was already kneeling in gratitude, thanking him profusely.

    Finally, the Foundation Establishment senior gifted him three packets of ¡°Clear Heart Powder¡±, a low-grade medicinal powder classified as a kind of pill medicine. It had no powerful effects.

    For novice cultivators who had difficulty entering meditation, who often felt irritated or distracted, this powder helped them calm the heart and mind, stabilize their internal energy, and maintain focused cultivation.

    But for Strategist Ji, this powder was precisely what he needed. It allowed him to greatly extend the time he could suppress the fire poison in his body.

    After receiving guidance from the Foundation Establishment cultivator, Strategist Ji began scheming how to find a suitable target.

    Naturally, the ideal candidate would be someone from the sect or clan where this immortal technique originated. He would wait for the right moment to infiltrate, locate someone who had cultivated to the peak of the first level, subdue them, and extract their energy.

    But such a plan, he dared not attempt it. That would be nothing short of seeking death.

    As a long-standing member of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage, Strategist Ji knew very well: someone like him who secretly cultivated a stolen technique, if discovered by the sect or clan that created it, there would be only one fate: death. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 24: The Pig-Raising Plan

    Chapter 24: The Pig-Raising Plan

    "In the end, Strategist Ji was left with only one method, to personally find a mortal with spiritual roots, then raise him until he reached the peak of the first level of Qi Condensation, and at that point, he could freely extract that person¡¯s physical and spiritual energy.

    To put it bluntly, it was just like raising a pig on a farm, once the pig was fat and plump, it would be time to slaughter it.¡±

    At this point, Li Yan already understood his and that deceased senior disciple¡¯s fate. He felt a chill running down his spine, a coldness seeping through his entire body.

    But then, how exactly did that senior brother die? Since Strategist Ji found him and later moved on to Li Yan, did that mean the senior brother¡¯s spiritual energy wasn¡¯t enough for Strategist Ji to absorb?

    ¡°Once Strategist Ji had a direction, the next step was to search for people with spiritual roots. The only method he had was the most basic one, testing with silver needles.

    That was something the Foundation Establishment cultivator had casually taught him out of pity, a primitive and lowest-tier method.

    But this method required direct contact with the target¡¯s body. Who would allow a stranger to stick needles into them for no reason? And once the needle was inserted, it would either have no reaction or cause extreme pain.

    Even if he claimed to be an immortal recruiting disciples, people had to believe him.

    So, he racked his brain and finally came up with the idea of joining the military. Military camps were filled with strong young men, and the numbers were plentiful. As long as he joined the army and gained a high rank, he¡¯d have opportunities.

    Then, by displaying his martial skills and establishing supreme prestige, he could announce that he was looking for disciples, then pick and choose as he pleased. It seemed like a solid plan.

    For someone like Strategist Ji, entering the army was easy. With the martial arts he''d learned in the Immortal-Seeking Lineage and supplemented with his spiritual power, it was more than enough.

    Even basic techniques, when empowered by spiritual energy, would carry a trace of immortal might. Pretending to be a peerless martial arts master was more than doable.

    After entering the military, he spent several years before finally finding someone. That man had an Earth Spiritual Root, with wood among his three elements. Although wood wasn''t his strongest attribute, cultivation progress was relatively fast.

    However, this time, when re-cultivating the entry-level method, Strategist Ji couldn¡¯t gather the two essential balancing herbs. Last time, he had gotten one by sheer luck.

    But now, he simply didn¡¯t have time to go searching. He knew that if he spent time searching, the fire poison would erupt and kill him first.

    So, he had no choice but to use the incomplete formula to forcefully cultivate the man. As for the outcome, you know firsthand how painful the process was.

    Strategist Ji lacked one herb last time and became like this, what more when lacking two balancing herbs?

    The result was that not only was the absorption process exponentially more painful, but on the forty-ninth day, during the breakthrough to the first level of Qi Condensation, it became a near-death trial. That man failed to break through on the forty-ninth day and died.

    Li Yan opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end, remained silent.

    The gray-robed elder seemed to see through Li Yan¡¯s thoughts at a glance, and his heart filled with helplessness. If Li Yan already knew the reality of cultivation, and understood the power of the Five Immortals Sect, he wouldn¡¯t need to waste so much time explaining.

    A few words would be enough for Li Yan to eagerly beg to become a disciple. But having encountered someone who knew nothing at all, he could only explain bit by bit. Otherwise, how could the boy willingly cultivate? And the elder''s time was already running out.

    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking¡ªsince I¡¯m so powerful, why didn¡¯t I save that first person with spiritual roots?¡±

    Li Yan thought, ''This old monster... how did he know what I was thinking?''

    After all, he was just a teenage boy. How could he accept seeing an innocent person die so easily? So, he nodded and answered honestly:

    ¡°Yes. With your abilities, saving that senior brother of mine would¡¯ve been easy. Why let an innocent person die such a senseless death?¡±

    The gray-robed elder sighed, this is what happens when you teach someone who knows nothing about cultivation. So much time gets wasted. But he couldn¡¯t force him to become a disciple either.

    ¡°Though I am merely a strand of divine intent separated from my true body, a million years ago, killing a cultivator like that would¡¯ve been as simple as a thought.

    But now, this divine intent is nearly depleted. If I had used any power back then to kill him, I would¡¯ve vanished within a few years. How then could I continue searching for a successor?

    Besides, I was still in slumber, my main divine intent could not be awakened in just a moment¡¯s time.

    You, with that temperament of yours, it must be changed in the future. Cultivation is a path that goes against the heavens. The dangers you¡¯ll face are not things you can comprehend now. A single misstep, and it will all be over.

    In the cultivation world, there are no ¡®good¡¯ or ¡®bad¡¯ people. Only yourself or those closest to you can be relied on. If you act on ¡®compassion¡¯ too much, all that awaits you is an early grave.¡±

    Li Yan listened and only nodded, but in his heart, he thought, ''When did I ever say I wanted to become a cultivator? If I find the chance to escape this Great Qing Outpost, I¡¯ll go back, take my father, mother, brother, and sister somewhere safe. The world is vast, surely I can find a place for us. Living together with my family¡­ wouldn¡¯t that be better than being some so-called immortal?''

    The gray-robed elder knew well, it was impossible for an ordinary young man to suddenly become decisive and ruthless in such a short time.

    ¡°After your senior brother died, Strategist Ji became even more anxious and desperate to find someone with spiritual roots. Unexpectedly, his luck was almost too good, in just over a year, he found you.

    My wandering divine sense could only scan a range of about 100 li, so it wasn¡¯t until the day you entered that range near Great Qing Outpost that it sensed you and began to awaken my sleeping main intent.

    But I was too weak, and awakening would take about two months. And you, by sheer coincidence, joined the military and were discovered by Strategist Ji.

    You probably saw him holding that strange book, right? That was just him crudely binding the jade slip and the transformed jade book with spiritual power, for easy carrying.

    Ever since obtaining the jade book, he¡¯d been obsessed with unlocking its secrets, but with his little bit of spiritual power, there was no way to open it. The more he failed, the more he believed the book contained profound techniques, possibly even a cure for his fire poison.

    So he obsessed over it day and night.

    My wandering divine sense had always been residing in the transformed jade book. When I saw you enter Strategist Ji¡¯s sect and begin cultivating that poison-based technique, I became extremely anxious.

    But at the time, I had deliberately limited that divine sense¡¯s power to reduce consumption, it could only detect spiritual root types and had no other abilities.

    The main divine intent still hadn¡¯t awakened, so all I could do was disrupt the spiritual energy around you whenever Strategist Ji came near, to slow your progress and buy time for my awakening.¡±

    Now, Li Yan finally understood. No wonder every time Strategist Ji was nearby, his cultivation felt obstructed and sluggish.

    He had always assumed it was just the oppressive aura of his master¡¯s superior cultivation, never once thinking someone was deliberately sabotaging him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The gray-robed elder, now ignoring Li Yan¡¯s thoughts, continued:

    ¡°But what I didn¡¯t expect was that despite your mixed spiritual root, even with the interference of that divine sense, you still completed the full forty-nine days of initial cultivation.

    But in the end, your result was no different from your senior brother¡¯s, lacking the two critical balancing herbs, and with today¡¯s concoction several times stronger than before, how could your meridians withstand it?

    Even though Strategist Ji pulled you out from the pool, he had no power to revive you.

    At that moment, my divine sense sensed your impending death. I immediately transferred all its memories to the main intent and self-destructed, forcibly shocking the main intent awake from slumber.

    But doing so not only woke me up, it also injured my core, making my already-weak state even worse.

    When I finally awakened, I found that your organs were damaged, your vital energy reversing, and death was only moments away.

    So I used my last bit of power to realign and repair your meridians. But as I neared completion, you were stimulated by the remnants of Strategist Ji¡¯s spiritual energy, briefly regaining consciousness.

    At that moment, you tried to sit up and continue cultivating, so I had no choice but to shout and knock you out, allowing me to finish repairing your body.

    Unfortunately, by now, my power is far too weak. Though I pulled you back from the gates of death, I was unable to expel the poison from your body. All I could do was seal it within a corner of your dantian.

    From now on, as long as you don¡¯t continue cultivating that poison-based technique, the poison will remain dormant.

    But if you try to cultivate that technique again, with your current condition, it won¡¯t take long before you meet certain death.¡±

    By the time he finished, the gray-robed elder¡¯s figure had already become translucent.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 25: Awakening

    Chapter 25: Awakening

    At this point, Li Yan completely understood what had happened to him. This was the final result of the gray-robed elder''s painstaking efforts and willingness to waste time explaining everything.

    He recalled that moment when he had regained consciousness, and the elder told him not to open his eyes, he now understood the reason.

    Had he woken up and opened his eyes at that moment, he would have instinctively sat cross-legged and begun refining the medicinal energy, which would have immediately triggered the suppressed fire poison in his body to erupt once more.

    Where would he find another stroke of luck, another person with mystical powers like this gray-robed elder to save him again? If things had gone differently, today would have been his second senseless death.

    Thinking of this, Li Yan felt lingering fear in his heart.

    By now, the elder¡¯s figure had become misty and faint, even his voice had turned hazy and unsteady.

    ¡°All right, having said so much, I trust you now understand why I saved you, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Li Yan raised his head and looked at the increasingly illusory elder, and nodded softly.

    ¡°Of course I understand. I must be the person with the correct spiritual root that you¡¯ve been searching for, the one suitable for the Guishui Immortal Sect.¡±

    From the moment the elder began speaking about the five ancient sects searching for someone with a special spiritual root constitution, Li Yan had already guessed it. It wasn¡¯t difficult to piece together.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the one I¡¯ve been searching for through endless ages. My strand of divine intent is also about to dissipate completely. I¡¯ve already placed our sect¡¯s cultivation technique, the ¡®Guishui True Scripture¡¯, into your sea of consciousness.

    You¡¯ll soon be able to sense its presence. It¡¯s a complete set of immortal techniques, ranging from Qi Condensation all the way to the Mahayana Stage. However, you will only be able to view the techniques that match your current cultivation level.

    Only as your cultivation level rises will you be able to unlock the corresponding chapters of the scripture. So for now, you¡¯ll only see the Qi Condensation-level techniques. If you unfortunately perish, then this scripture will vanish along with you.¡±

    At this point, the elder couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh.

    ¡°Originally, if I had found you under normal circumstances, even with the little divine intent I have left, though I could no longer perform great magical techniques, accompanying you for a thousand years would have been no problem.

    During that time, I could¡¯ve guided your cultivation step by step, helping you avoid detours.

    Unfortunately, you already took a step into the gate of death. After realigning your meridians and suppressing the fire poison, the road ahead can only be walked by you alone. How far you can go¡­ will depend on your own fate.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but murmur awkwardly:

    ¡°Immortal... senior, I¡­ I don¡¯t want to cultivate. I just want to return home to my parents.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the gray-robed elder froze. In his understanding, cultivating immortality was something everyone longed for, and he had already spent so much precious time explaining everything.

    But then he snorted coldly.

    ¡°Hmph! You think you still have a choice?

    If you don¡¯t cultivate, then in a few years at most, the fire poison in your body will swell and grow stronger. Once it breaks the suppression, your death will be even more miserable.

    Besides, after your initial cultivation and the medicinal guidance I just performed on your body, you¡¯re already at the first level of Qi Condensation. You think your so-called ¡®teacher¡¯ will let you go now that you¡¯re awake?

    Sooner or later, he¡¯ll extract your spiritual energy. The result won¡¯t be any better than dying from poison. If you instead cultivate the immortal technique I gave you, you might at least have a fighting chance, and yet you say you don¡¯t want to cultivate?¡±

    Li Yan was stunned into silence. Moments ago, he had truly been thinking only of returning to his family, but he had completely ignored his current situation.

    Just as the elder said, he was already on the tiger¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t get off. Not cultivating means death, and only through continuing to cultivate did he have even a sliver of hope to survive.

    Seeing Li Yan fall silent, the elder let out a cold laugh.

    ¡°Set aside those childish thoughts of yours. You should be thinking about how to survive.

    With the poison in your body, if you can cultivate the Guishui True Scripture to the peak of the first level of Qi Condensation, you should be able to expel it. Once you read the scripture, you¡¯ll understand this.

    In the future, you should train more often by the pool, this will enhance your water-type spiritual root cultivation. Strategist Ji chose this valley as his residence not without reason. It¡¯s the only place in the area with even a trace of spiritual energy.

    That spiritual energy originates from deep within the pool. Beneath it, there¡¯s likely a tiny spiritual energy eye, a small node where spiritual energy gathers. After dispersing, the energy lingers in the valley, allowing cultivation. Without it, none of you would be able to cultivate at all.

    Of course, the amount of energy is minimal. The eye is small. Otherwise, this Great Qing Outpost wouldn¡¯t still exist, it would¡¯ve been seized long ago by a cultivation sect.

    Another thing¡­ and I don¡¯t know whether this is a blessing or a curse, because your cultivation path used poison as its foundation, even though I¡¯ve repaired your meridians, my power is too weak now. I cannot change the poisonous nature of your spiritual energy.

    From now on, as your spiritual energy circulates throughout your body, the toxins will continue to grow, infiltrating your muscles and bones.

    However, once you switch to cultivating the Guishui True Scripture, and reach the peak of the first level of Qi Condensation, this toxic energy can be refined and purged.

    So for now, your concern should be how to properly cultivate the Guishui True Scripture, and how to escape. Everything else can only be considered after you get away.¡±

    As he said this, the elder¡¯s now faint, flickering voice carried a rare weight of seriousness. He too was worried: after all the effort to find a successor, if the boy died at the hands of a mere Qi Condensation cultivator like Strategist Ji, that would be an unbearable humiliation.

    Someone like Strategist Ji, once the elder could¡¯ve annihilated him with a single thought. But now, he was utterly helpless to do anything about it.

    Li Yan frowned deeply. It was just as the gray-robed elder said: his priority now had to be escaping from Strategist Ji alive.

    The elder¡¯s voice drifted once more into Li Yan¡¯s ears:

    ¡°You probably have around one year. Whether you reach the peak of Qi Condensation¡¯s first level or not, Strategist Ji will act by then.

    The poison in his own body can only be suppressed for about a year at most.

    But if you manage to train hard, and reach the peak of the first level, there may be a slight chance for a reversal¡­ maybe even some¡­ unexpected developments. Hehehe¡­¡±

    At this point, the elder¡¯s now faint voice actually let out a sinister chuckle, but he said no more on the matter. Instead, he changed the topic:

    ¡°If you want to escape, you might consider seeking out Marshal Hong. He¡¯s extremely interested in Strategist Ji¡¯s so-called ¡®martial arts.¡¯

    Moreover, I sensed another martial expert in the Marshal¡¯s residence, someone not inferior to Hong Linying. Although neither of them alone can defeat Strategist Ji, together they might buy you some time.

    Also, you don¡¯t need to worry about your parents and family for now. In fact, if you run away now, they will only become your weakness. Strategist Ji won¡¯t hesitate to use them as bait.

    One last reminder, Strategist Ji has already learned several entry-level immortal techniques, including Wood Spike, Fireball, and Wind Blade. You¡¯d best prepare yourself.

    They may be basic spells, but immortal techniques are still immortal techniques. They¡¯re not something mortals or rookie cultivators like you can withstand.¡±

    As the elder spoke, he deliberately emphasized the words ¡°martial arts,¡± but his voice had already grown extremely faint.

    Li Yan was still confused by some parts of what the elder had said earlier, especially that sinister laugh and talk of ¡°unexpected developments.¡± But when he heard the mention of Marshal Hong¡¯s intentions, his eyes lit up.

    He thought back to that day in the training ground and now understood why Marshal Hong had used inner energy to probe his body, he was clearly coveting Strategist Ji¡¯s cultivation methods.

    That¡­ might really be a chance he could use.

    But as for how to deal with Strategist Ji¡¯s immortal techniques, for now, he had no idea. After all, those were true spells of the immortals¡­

    "Alright, boy, I¡¯d like to talk with you longer, but that¡¯s no longer possible. Let¡¯s hope my true body may meet you again one day.

    At the very least, you should show some respect and call out ¡®Sect Master¡¯!

    Remember, this old man¡¯s name is Floating Water Venerable, Dong Fuyi!"

    As he spoke these words, the old man¡¯s voice was already fading away, and his figure gradually transformed into a mist of water droplets, dissolving into the air.

    Li Yan, seeing the mist scatter into the sky, anxiously cried out:

    ¡°Old man! Old man, you haven¡¯t told me how to get out of here!¡±

    But from the drifting mist, no reply came. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but think to himself:

    ¡°Sect Master? What Sect Master? He didn¡¯t even explain anything properly, and I somehow got dragged into joining some immortal sect. A sect that has no base, no support and now I¡¯m its only disciple!¡±

    ¡°So where¡¯s the cultivation method? And how am I supposed to leave this sea of consciousness?¡±

    While he was still lost in thought, the last of the mist completely dispersed. As it did, Li Yan suddenly felt his vision blur, and then a wave of dizziness struck, everything went pitch black.

    His whole body felt slightly cold. He abruptly opened his eyes, only to be blinded by piercing sunlight, which forced him to immediately shut them again.

    At that moment, a familiar voice reached his ears.

    ¡°Disciple, you¡¯ve finally woken up! How are you feeling? Are you any better?¡±

    Hearing this voice, Li Yan¡¯s body instantly stiffened. After a brief pause, he slowly opened his eyes again.

    The first thing he saw was a man in black robes, bending slightly to block the sunlight. A gentle and kindly face was gazing at him with concern, it was his master Strategist Ji.

    Li Yan forced a strained smile. Glancing left and right, he quickly realized that he was soaked from head to toe, lying on the ground. He braced himself with one hand and slowly sat up.

    He was still beside the water pool, the sun overhead was still angled slightly eastward, it was still morning. It seemed as if not much time had passed, yet in the ¡°dream,¡± he had experienced what felt like a long conversation.

    After a brief hesitation, Li Yan asked:

    ¡°Old... Teacher, I... what happened?¡±

    Strategist Ji, seeing Li Yan awake, breathed a sigh of relief, straightened up, and gently replied:

    ¡°You had a problem during your cultivation, your meridians went awry during qi guidance, and you fell into the pool. I pulled you out just now. It¡¯s been about half a tea''s time. You were unconscious all that while.

    So I¡¯ve been transferring spiritual energy to help heal you. Now that you¡¯re awake, it seems... huh?¡±

    As he spoke, he unconsciously swept his divine sense over Li Yan¡¯s body and was startled. With Li Yan¡¯s awakening, the aura around him was visibly changing and strengthening.

    Not only that, but his once-swollen, twisted face was visibly returning to normal, slowly recovering. Strategist Ji instinctively scanned again and was shocked to see that Li Yan had already reached the first level of Qi Condensation!

    For a moment, he was dazed. He gently shook his head, bewildered.

    When he had pulled Li Yan from the water earlier, he had responded slightly to Ji¡¯s initial injection of spiritual energy. But after a few more pulses, there had been no further reaction.

    Li Yan¡¯s breathing was normal, but when Strategist Ji used divine sense to examine him, his cultivation was still at the Qi-guiding stage, no sign of a breakthrough.

    This had greatly disappointed him. Still, since the boy was alive, he could always try again. So he continued channeling spiritual energy into him, hoping to suppress the fire poison.

    But Li Yan remained motionless, showing no sign of waking. Strategist Ji could only stand aside, watching and thinking, while time ticked on. After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Li Yan suddenly woke up on his own.

    And now, after instinctively scanning him again, he had clearly reached Qi Condensation first level.

    Had he been seeing things earlier?

    He scanned again with divine sense. After all, no one here knew what divine sense was.

    Moments later, even Strategist Ji¡¯s calm expression broke into a delighted smile. Sure enough, it was real. Li Yan¡¯s aura now matched that of someone newly stepping into Qi Condensation. His eyes also appeared sharper, clearer, and far brighter than before.

    But then doubt once again crept into Strategist Ji¡¯s heart. Just now, he had scanned Li Yan¡¯s body several times, why hadn¡¯t he detected this?

    Eventually, he brushed it off. After all, Li Yan had spent forty-nine days cultivating under his watchful eye. What problems could there be?

    Perhaps the few pulses of spiritual energy he injected earlier had catalyzed the breakthrough. Or maybe the boy¡¯s constitution was more unique than expected. Likely, he was just overthinking it.

    The reason he hadn¡¯t noticed earlier could be due to Li Yan''s unstable aura while unconscious. Having just broken through, his energy had been too faint to detect. Now that he was awake, his aura was naturally starting to surface.

    Meanwhile, Li Yan had clearly noticed something.

    When Strategist Ji had spoken halfway and then suddenly paused with a ¡°hm?¡±, Li Yan had felt a strange invisible force sweep over his body.

    It was like a pair of invisible eyes peering through him, from top to bottom, inside and out. It made him feel utterly exposed, as if no part of him could remain hidden.

    ¡°Divine sense!¡±

    The term flashed through his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but think of it. The moment that realization surfaced, he could clearly feel those invisible eyes continuously scanning him.

    It felt unreal, yet he could truly sense it. The discomfort was intense.

    At the same time, he was shocked to discover that his senses had become incredibly sharp. Without turning his head, he could hear fish swimming in the pool and the soft chirping of insects around the valley.

    With the corner of his eye, he glanced at a patch of grass dozens of zhang away, and he saw dew droplets as clearly as if they were right in front of him, each glistening with dazzling clarity.

    He could see ants crawling among the blades of grass and droplets, their antennae twitching under the morning sun.

    Turning his gaze toward the water, he saw wisps of energy drifting above it, intertwining, distorting, expanding. He guessed this was the spiritual energy the elder Dong Fuyi mentioned, spreading from the pool.

    ''So¡­ it really wasn¡¯t a dream. I was in my own sea of consciousness!''

    Li Yan now felt that everything he had just experienced, all of it was incredibly surreal.

    And according to his ¡°teacher,¡± he had only been unconscious for half a tea¡¯s time. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yet, in that strange space, he had spoken with Dong Fuyi for what had to be at least an hour.

    How could that be explained?

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 26: Where Is the Immortal Art?

    Chapter 26: Where Is the Immortal Art?

    Li Yan had no idea that his appearance alongside Dong Fuyi in the Sea of Consciousness, though seemingly a long conversation, had in fact occurred in an extremely short span of time, since it was purely a matter of consciousness exchange.

    If Dong Fuyi hadn¡¯t spent such a long time using his spiritual power to extend Li Yan¡¯s life and heal his injuries, their conversation might have been completed in just a few dozen breaths.

    While Li Yan was still in a daze of doubt and suspicion, he suddenly felt his body lighten, the presence that felt like a watchful eye had vanished.

    Strategist Ji withdrew his divine sense, steadied his mind, and smiled at Li Yan.

    ¡°Li Yan, you have completed the cleansing meridian step of our sect¡¯s secret method. You have now officially entered the first level of the Wood Yin Art. I am very pleased with your performance. Go and rest for now.

    After lunch, come to me, and I will formally teach you the incantation and heart method for the first layer of the Wood Yin Art.¡±

    After saying this, he looked directly at Li Yan.

    Hearing these words, Li Yan first froze, then a joyful expression spread across his face. He pushed off the ground with both hands, stood up, and bowed deeply to the Strategist Ji.

    ¡°Thank you, teacher. I¡¯ll go back and change my clothes first!¡±

    A faint trace of gratitude flickered in his gaze. Then, with light steps, he turned and headed toward his stone room.

    Strategist Ji watched Li Yan''s departing figure, slowly withdrawing his gaze, a complex look flashing through his eyes. He stood there for a while longer before turning and heading back to his own quarters.

    As Li Yan walked toward his stone hut, he once again felt that invisible eye staring at him from behind, like a thorn in his back. Only after a short while did that feeling finally dissipate.

    Yet, just like before turning around, he kept a smiling face and walked lightly into the stone hut.

    After entering, Li Yan casually shut the stone door behind him. His expression immediately darkened. Now he knew that even the stone hut and door could not block that wisp of divine sense from Strategist Ji.

    Nevertheless, after entering, he felt much more at ease in his mind. He also confirmed that the divine sense had indeed been withdrawn.

    Looking at his drenched clothes, he recalled the gentle voice and warm smile of Strategist Ji when he opened his eyes earlier, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a tightness in his chest. A cold sneer surfaced in his heart.

    ''Do you really care about me that much? You¡¯re just afraid this ¡®pig¡¯ might die too soon and be a waste of your investment!

    Otherwise, how could you let a person with such a weak body lie soaked on the ground for half an hour, when we¡¯re already approaching late autumn?

    Hmph! Or were you afraid the fire poison in my body hadn¡¯t been fully suppressed and used cold water to keep pressing it down?

    All that talk before about joining the sect without complicated rituals, the made-up story about ¡®Woodshadow Sect,¡¯ the detailed introductions to the major sects and martial realms in the current martial world, was all just to make me believe you¡¯re a noble recluse passing down a martial arts secret manual. Truly meticulous! Even the tiny details were faked so well. A deception so thorough it could kill without the victim even realizing it.''

    But no matter how perfect a lie is, it will always have flaws. Li Yan recalled that when he first joined Strategist Ji¡¯s sect, after kowtowing, the teacher had immediately wanted to teach him the ¡°Breathing Guidance Technique,¡± which had left him momentarily stunned.

    Even in private schools, a new student would at least be taught the basic rules of the school first, how much more so for a sect.

    Upon entry, there had been no mention of sect rules or regulations. At the time, Strategist Ji had seemed almost desperate, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to make Li Yan learn.

    Thinking back now, it was clear the man was cunning beyond measure, but he had still slipped up slightly. Li Yan had only realized all this in hindsight.

    Looking again at his soaked state, he now also smelled a nauseating stench.

    Upon closer inspection, he noticed something black and greasy clinging beneath his clothes, vaguely visible through the water stains. Confused, he undressed and was immediately stunned.

    His body beneath his clothes was completely covered in a layer of sticky, black, oily substance, as though someone had slathered him in crude oil. It was emitting a foul odor.

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that upon reaching the first level of the Qi Condensation stage, the spiritual energy in his body had forced out impurities and waste through his pores. He thought it was some kind of toxin expelled with Dong Fuyi¡¯s help.

    This greasy filth clinging to his body made him feel incredibly uncomfortable.

    When Li Yan opened the door again, he had already returned with a smile, fetching some hot water. After a simple wash, he immediately felt refreshed and clear-headed, his body light and comfortable.

    He changed into clean clothes, then sat cross-legged on the wooden bed in the room, eyes half-closed, as though consolidating his cultivation.

    Of course, Li Yan wasn¡¯t cultivating at this moment. Sitting upright cross-legged, he now felt that in addition to his senses being several times sharper than before, the ¡®internal energy¡¯ in his body had grown incomparably thicker, though he now understood this was spiritual power.

    Previously, while practicing the ¡°Breathing Guidance Technique,¡± he had already felt his body lightening and his senses sharpening. But never had the world around him felt this vividly clear.

    Inside his body, he felt more at ease than ever, as if every drop of blood was dancing and surging joyfully. Though he still couldn¡¯t examine his internal state directly, he could feel it clearly.

    He remembered what Dong Fuyi had said, that the fire poison still resided in his body, and he should no longer cultivate the ¡°Wood Yin Art.¡± Instead, it should be the ¡°Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique,¡± otherwise the fire poison would be triggered again.

    With a focused thought, he cautiously began running the ¡°Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique¡± incantation and his face immediately changed.

    At first, he had only intended to verify Dong Fuyi¡¯s words, and partly out of youthful curiosity, had wanted to circulate spiritual energy along the technique¡¯s path.

    But to his shock, the moment he moved his spiritual energy along the route outlined in the technique, before it could even flow through his meridians, a wave of scorching heat erupted from a corner of his dantian.

    In the next instant, it roared like a beast that had smelled blood, raging and boiling as though it would burst from his body. Terrified, Li Yan immediately halted the technique.

    Even so, it took a long time before the turbulent spiritual energy in his dantian slowly calmed down, and the wave of intense heat in that corner gradually faded until he could no longer sense it.

    Only then did Li Yan finally let out a long breath and thought to himself:

    ¡°So Dong Fuyi was telling the truth. The fire poison is truly suppressed and entrenched in my dantian. That means the ¡®Guishui True Scripture¡¯ in my Sea of Consciousness is also real. But¡­ how do I access the Sea of Consciousness?¡±

    For someone like him with no foundation in cultivation, it was like being lost in a fog.

    ¡°Could it be by directing spiritual energy to the Baihui acupoint? No¡­ that would involve spiritual power again.

    And the only method I know for controlling spiritual energy is the ¡®Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique.¡¯ Wouldn¡¯t that be asking for death? Is it through focused meditation? Or is there some other way to trigger divine sense?¡±

    A moment later, he shook his head and laughed self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°Since Dong Fuyi said the immortal art was left in my Sea of Consciousness, and he also understands my current condition, then it clearly doesn¡¯t involve spiritual energy. What am I thinking?

    Besides, he clearly said the Sea of Consciousness is a space formed by mental awareness, so it must be opened with thought alone. The Sea of Consciousness must be located in the brain area, either the crown of the head, forehead, or the back of the head. The possible areas to test aren¡¯t that many.¡±

    At that moment, Li Yan stopped overthinking. He began slowly regulating his breath, calming his heart and mind, and focused his consciousness on imagining the Baihui acupoint at the very center of his crown. After a while, seeing no response, he shifted his attention to the Shenting acupoint located at the top of his forehead.

    Still, nothing happened. He didn¡¯t get discouraged and again moved his focus from the top of his forehead to the space between his brows, intending to examine the Yintang point.

    But just as his awareness moved to the center of his forehead, before even reaching the Yintang acupoint, he suddenly felt his vision blur, and a dizzying rush of images flashed before his eyes.

    Before Li Yan could react, the images stopped. He stood there, stunned.

    Because he had once again arrived in that same space where he¡¯d met Dong Fuyi. Beneath his feet was the same black lake; above his head, the sky was still pitch dark.

    The lake remained still, no wind, no ripples, utterly silent as if he had never left and had always been here. He continued to float above the lake just like before.

    He immediately understood where he was. Dong Fuyi had said this place was his Sea of Consciousness, if not here, then where else? It wasn¡¯t like he could have multiple Seas of Consciousness.

    He looked around. The surroundings were a gray haze, completely empty. A single glance took in everything. There was nothing here, no books, no techniques.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t believe Dong Fuyi would go through all the trouble to save his life just to lie to him. He figured he simply hadn¡¯t found it yet. But the truth was, there really was nothing here.

    Thinking to explore farther, the moment that thought formed, his body flew forward. Startled, he lost control and wobbled in mid-air before finally stopping.

    He had tried to move in this Sea of Consciousness before, but back then, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t take a single step or shift his position.

    Now, just a thought had sent him flying forward, how could he not be shocked?

    After calming himself, he tried once again to move forward using only his inten, and once more, he floated forward. Thinking of accelerating, he willed it and he sped up.

    This discovery made him a little excited. He began flying around as if playing, his movements becoming more agile: zigzagging left and right, soaring up and down, having a grand time.

    After a long while, Li Yan came to a stop mid-air, slowly calming his excitement, thinking to himself:

    ¡°Flying feels amazing, so fast, no need to walk around twisty paths. If only I could really fly in the real world¡­¡±

    Thinking this made him feel a bit reluctant to leave. He liked this feeling, this freedom.

    Everyone dreams of flying freely like a bird through the skies, but for most, it remains just that, a dream.

    Li Yan stood there for a while, his eyes gradually brightening.

    Immortals...immortals can fly! After becoming immortal, not to mention flying, even ascending to the heavens or diving underground is easy. At this moment, Li Yan found himself deeply yearning to cultivate.

    If Dong Fuyi knew what he was thinking, he¡¯d surely curse him out. Back then, Dong Fuyi had tried to convince him that cultivating led to longevity, but all Li Yan wanted was to return home and live as an ordinary person.

    And now, the reason he wanted to cultivate was simply because flying was fun? That reason was truly enough to make anyone speechless.

    Soon, Li Yan pushed aside those thoughts. Right now, the most urgent task was to find the Guishui Immortal Sect''s technique.

    Half a cup of tea¡¯s time later, Li Yan stopped mid-air. This space wasn¡¯t very large, only about five or six hundred zhang, shaped like a half-sphere. Besides the small circular lake in the center, everything else was a misty gray.

    The ground was a bluish-gray color, and the sky was dark and gloomy. When he flew to the edges, he found an invisible force that prevented him from going any further, no matter how hard he tried. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He flew around searching, occasionally landing to tap and check different spots. Time passed slowly, but he found nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve searched every corner of these few hundred zhang. Any place that seemed suspicious, I¡¯ve already checked. But there¡¯s still no sign of any immortal scriptures. Where are they hiding?¡±

    Moments later, he suddenly slapped his forehead and cursed himself, ¡°Idiot!¡±

    The most obvious place in this space was the central lake. Was he seriously overlooking what was right under his nose? Realizing this, he quickly flew toward the center.

    Soon, he reached the area above the small lake. Looking down, the surface was calm and still, the black water like an abyss, seemingly bottomless.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ I have to dive into the lake? If that¡¯s the case, that old man¡¯s really got a sense of humor!¡±

    Helpless, Li Yan began descending toward the lake, hoping it wasn¡¯t too deep.

    But as he neared the surface, an invisible force blocked his feet. He couldn¡¯t go in at all.

    The surface of the lake was like a smooth, black mirror. He could only stand on it, it didn¡¯t allow him to sink even an inch.

    Li Yan immediately felt a headache coming on, extremely frustrated. This was the only spot that gave him the feeling something might be hidden here, and now he couldn¡¯t even enter it. Was he just supposed to stare at this mirror-like lake forever?

    ¡°A mirror-like lake¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a flash of insight struck Li Yan. He looked again at the lake beneath his feet. Unfortunately, he still saw nothing. The dark surface reflected only his scowling face.

    After standing there a bit longer, he abruptly flew upward. Once he reached a point above the lake, he narrowed his eyes and focused his consciousness downward at the lake¡¯s surface.

    The moment his spiritual awareness touched the surface, the pitch-black mirror-like water lit up in dazzling golden light. Countless characters floated up in dense patterns.

    Li Yan was overjoyed, but before he could even get a clear look, his spiritual awareness collapsed, and the golden words disappeared instantly.

    Hovering mid-air, Li Yan let out a long breath of relief. Finally, he found it.

    Steeling himself, he once again focused his spiritual awareness down toward the lake¡¯s surface. Sure enough, countless rows of tiny golden characters reappeared. On the far right side of the lake, four large golden words glowed brightly: True Scripture of Guishui.

    Right next to it, arranged vertically, were rows upon rows of slightly smaller golden characters. Knowing his spiritual awareness was weak, Li Yan didn¡¯t dare waste a moment and immediately began reading carefully.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 27: Guishui True Scripture

    Chapter 27: Guishui True Scripture

    The Guishui True Scripture is the most powerful and fundamental immortal technique of the Guishui Immortal Sect.

    It stands alongside the Ethereal Wood Immortal Drawing Method of the Yimu Immortal Sect, the Ding Fire Heaven-Burning Art of the Dinghuo Immortal Sect, the Ji Earth Mountain-Bearing Technique of the Jitu Immortal Sect, and the Xin Metal Thousand-Army Breaker of the Xingin Immortal Sect. These five techniques are the oldest and most formidable in the Immortal Spirit Realm.

    Countless people have longed to join these five ancient sects, yet no one has ever found the location of their mountain gates.

    The Guishui True Scripture begins with these words:

    "Heaven possesses the Five Elements, Water, Fire, Metal, Wood, and Earth. They alternate and transform, nurturing all things. They generate and counter each other in endless cycles. Of them, Water is the foundation of the Five Elements: as hard as metal, as weighty as earth, as combustible as fire, as light as air!"

    The Five Elements are mutually generating and counterbalancing; only through balance can the Five Elements achieve harmony. In the beginning of chaos, however, they were born in sequence.

    Chaos first gave rise to Water. Water became the source of all things. Only afterward were Wood, Fire, Earth, and Metal born, gradually forming the interwoven system of mutual generation and restraint that governs the natural order and allows life to flourish.

    Water is the foundation and the first of the Five Elements.

    It can be as unyielding as eternal ice, its hardness rivalling the strongest metals. It can weigh as heavily as mountain-crushing floods. It can be as cold and extreme as yin energy that ignites all things. It can become vaporous as mist, nourishing forests with verdant energy.

    Even among the five ancient immortal sects, their techniques vary in power. But this difference only exists below the Mahayana stage.

    If all five techniques are cultivated to the Mahayana stage, assuming equal talent and skill, their powers and divine abilities are considered equal in might. This reflects the ultimate ideal of the Five Elements: unity and harmony.

    Cultivating the Guishui True Scripture requires a Water spiritual root as the foundation. Each level must be cultivated through the balance of the Five Elements in their natural generating sequence in order to advance.

    Take the first level of the Qi Condensation Stage as an example: Water, Wood, Fire, Earth, and Metal generate one another. Imagine them as five large vats of different heights. Water is the highest, followed by Wood, Fire, Earth, and finally Metal, the shortest vat.

    When beginning cultivation, one starts with Water, the highest vat. As cultivation proceeds, Water spiritual energy fills the vat. When it reaches the brim, instead of breaking through to the second level of Qi Condensation as with other techniques, one must continue.

    Once the Water energy overflows, it spills downward into the next vat, Wood and the generating cycle begins again. Water nourishes Wood, creating Wood energy. This continues until all vats are filled and Metal energy is complete.

    Only when all five elements have been generated and balanced can the practitioner break through to the second level of the Qi Condensation Stage.

    In each subsequent stage, the Five Elemental energies within the body rotate in a similar fashion, though in different forms.

    Because of this, the Five Immortal Sects are extremely selective when accepting disciples. The order and strength of a person¡¯s elemental spiritual roots must align with the generating sequence.

    If the sequence is broken, for example, if a person has strong Water affinity but their next strongest is Fire, followed by Earth, Metal, and Wood then when Water energy overflows, it will pour into the Fire vat, which is incompatible.

    Fire does not generate from Water. The result? Rejection, resistance, and chaos among the energies, leading to internal rupture and death.

    For example, someone with mixed roots who senses Water energy best must cultivate the Guishui True Scripture. But if their next strongest root is Fire instead of Wood, then when their Water vat overflows, the resulting power enters the Fire vat, causing a backlash and explosive death. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    These Five Immortal techniques seem notoriously difficult to practice. Others may only need to cultivate one attribute of spiritual energy to quickly level up. In contrast, disciples of the Five Sects must cultivate all five elemental energies fully before progressing.

    In the world of cultivation, time is everything. If you can¡¯t reach Foundation Establishment within a few decades, your lifespan might run out before you can extend it by breaking through.

    But for the Five Immortal Sects, it¡¯s different.

    They follow the law of mutual generation. Only the first level of Qi Condensation requires building the five elements from nothing.

    Once you¡¯ve cultivated all five, ending with Metal, a complete cycle is formed: Metal then generates Water once again. This creates a self-sustaining loop, where Water production accelerates, speeding up the entire cycle.

    As the Water element flows faster, it energizes the other elements as well, making cultivation speed up significantly.

    The second advantage of the Five Sects¡¯ techniques is the sheer density and volume of spiritual power within the same stage. A disciple of the Five Sects will often have three to five times the spiritual power of other cultivators at the same level.

    Of course, this depends on the individual. There are many techniques that can produce thick spiritual power.

    Still, denser spiritual power means longer endurance during battles, and greater strength when casting spells.

    The third advantage is the ability to cultivate techniques of different elemental attributes. Most other sects rarely allow disciples to learn techniques outside their main attribute.

    Unless one possesses a Sacred Spiritual Root, most cultivators have multiple attributes but they usually only practice their strongest to avoid slowing their progress.

    The Five Sects, however, train in all five elements. If, during combat, your Earth spiritual power is insufficient, you can pour Fire spiritual power into the Earth vat to convert it into Earth energy. Then, Wood replenishes Fire, and Water replenishes Wood¡­

    In this way, there is no fear of running out of a particular element¡¯s power and weakening your techniques, as long as you¡¯ve invested time in cultivating all five elements.

    This is what makes the Five Ancient Sects truly terrifying, and why the rest of the Immortal Spirit Realm has never fully understood them. The secret lies in the Law of Mutual Generation.

    At this point, Li Yan suddenly recalled Dong Fuyi¡¯s strange smile when he mentioned Li Yan reaching the peak of first-level Qi Condensation.

    Now he understood the meaning behind it.

    Strategist Ji could absorb others¡¯ spiritual power, but he had a maximum tolerance: if the other person¡¯s power exceeded the peak of first-level Qi Condensation, the excess energy would cause violent backlash, and he would die from it.

    But because the Five Immortal techniques generate far more spiritual energy than ordinary methods, even someone at first-level Qi Condensation would have far more power than others at the same level.

    Moreover, if Strategist Ji were to absorb Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power while Li Yan suddenly switched the attribute of his spiritual energy, outputting something other than the Wood-element energy cultivated from the Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique, then the result¡­

    But whether the outcome is collapse or backlash, both possibilities rely on Li Yan successfully cultivating the Guishui True Scripture to at least the peak of first-level Qi Condensation Stage, giving him a solid chance of control.

    After reading the opening overview, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in awe: ¡°To think such a monstrous technique exists in this world. Truly a defiance of the Heavenly Dao, no wonder it''s so hard to inherit. Heaven has its cycle, and all is balanced under the laws of nature.¡±

    Now he finally understood the core principle of the Five Immortal Sects: Mutual Generation of the Five Elements.

    Beyond that, for ordinary cultivators, when they speak of spiritual power, unless they specify that it''s wood-element, water-element, etc. it usually just means mana. After all, most only cultivate a single element. But in Li Yan¡¯s case, his mana would be the combined force of all five elemental spiritual powers.

    After the opening overview, only a dozen lines remained, the first-level Qi Condensation cultivation incantation. Li Yan¡¯s spirit stirred, his path of cultivation had truly begun.

    Li Yan slowly opened his eyes. He was still in his stone room, still seated cross-legged on his bed but now, a mental incantation echoed clearly in his mind.

    He had already memorized these dozen lines repeatedly within his Sea of Consciousness. After confirming there were no mistakes, he wondered how to exit that realm and the moment he willed himself to leave, he found himself exiting the Sea of Consciousness.

    Li Yan closed his eyes again and focused his mental strength on his forehead. With a flash before his eyes, he was once more above the little black lake. Then he willed himself to exit again, and instantly returned to the stone hut.

    He stood up tall, a faint smile forming on his face. He had finally grasped the method for entering and exiting his Sea of Consciousness, and had acquired the method to cultivate the Guishui True Scripture.

    Now, the next step was to escape this valley of the beast.

    After lunch, Li Yan walked lightly to the door of the first stone room. As always, before he even knocked, Strategist Ji¡¯s gentle voice drifted out from within.

    Inside, Ji sat cross-legged behind the low table, just as immovable and eternal as ever. But his face carried a flicker of shifting expression. When he saw Li Yan enter, he steadied himself and casually pointed to the carpet in front of him.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Since returning, Ji had once again assumed his usual meditative posture, trying to suppress the growing restlessness in his chest. Lately, the fire poison in his body had become harder to suppress.

    If he avoided using spiritual power, it was manageable. But the moment he used it, it felt as if chaotic energy rampaged through his body. Just earlier, when healing Li Yan, he had used his power several times and already felt his energies destabilizing.

    ¡°Time is running short. At this rate, I won¡¯t last another year or two.¡±

    Ji thought grimly, then instinctively extended his left hand from within his sleeve. His eyes drifted toward the two-toned book beside him.

    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t place all my hopes on that boy¡­ But this book was sealed with profound restrictions. Hm?¡±

    Even as his thoughts wandered, what he saw before him made him freeze.

    The book was still the same, two volumes fused together. The top third remained a familiar jade-white, as it always had. But the lower two-thirds had now turned a dull gray-brown, as if it had lost its luster.

    All these years, he had never let the book leave his side, studying it day and night. Yet now, the sight before him was no longer what he knew. This unexpected change sent shockwaves through him.

    He hurriedly picked up the book, examined it closely, flipping and tilting it from all angles. Finally, he confirmed the book had indeed changed.

    Carefully, he flipped to the one-third point and infused it with his spiritual power. After a moment, a clear "pop" sounded. The previously sealed, gray-brown lower half had been successfully infused with his energy.

    Ji¡¯s joy was overwhelming. He thought:

    ¡°Could it be¡­ that the book¡¯s restriction has deteriorated with time? This color change must signal the seal¡¯s collapse!¡±

    He cautiously extended his divine sense into the book. At first, he approached with extreme care. After some time passed with no reaction, he increased the intensity and fully immersed his spiritual awareness.

    What he saw next was completely unexpected.

    Inside the book was a vast empty space, and in the center hovered a map, like a painting fluttering and twisting in the wind.

    From a distance, he could make out several winding lines and a few markings.

    Still vigilant, Ji cautiously moved his divine sense closer to the map, he was meticulous to the extreme.

    After a long while, his consciousness finally hovered before the map. Nothing went wrong, so he exhaled deeply in relief.

    The lines on the map resembled a route diagram, with several paths converging from different directions toward a central area, where they ended at what looked like a lake.

    And there, flashing in bloody red letters, were four shocking words:

    ¡°Great Poison Vitality Technique¡±

    Ji stared blankly at those words. A long while passed before he finally muttered aloud:

    ¡°Great Poison Vitality Technique¡­ Great Poison Vitality¡­ This must be a poison-based immortal technique or one that uses poison¡­ Heaven hasn¡¯t abandoned me¡­ Heaven hasn¡¯t abandoned me! Hahaha!¡±

    For someone as calculating as Strategist Ji, he now appeared utterly ecstatic¡­

    After some time, Ji withdrew his divine sense from the jade book. His expression was a complex blend of joy and uncertainty.

    He had studied the map in detail. As a member of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage, he had ventured to many places unreachable to outsiders. Some of the areas on the map¡­ looked vaguely familiar.

    He recalled a narrow mountain valley over 10,000 li west of the Great Qing Mountains. Turning northward for another 4,000 li, there had been a lake that somewhat resembled the one on the map.

    But¡­ the surrounding landscape on the map didn¡¯t quite match his memories. For a moment, he wasn¡¯t entirely certain.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 28: A Chance to Escape

    Chapter 28: A Chance to Escape

    What Strategist Ji didn¡¯t know was that this was a final trick Dong Fuyi had set up right before his divine sense dissipated, a calculated ploy to give Li Yan a greater chance to escape.

    He had deliberately created the so-called treasure map, and the terrain and landmarks on it were infused into the jade book through a wisp of divine sense that had been wandering outside.

    Back then, Strategist Ji had traveled extensively in search of a cure for his fire poison, retracing nearly every path he had walked during his years as a seeker of immortality. Naturally, that strand of divine sense within the jade book had knowledge of all those places Ji had been to. For Dong Fuyi, picking one of those from memory to fake a map was child¡¯s play.

    However, crafting the map did require a bit of finesse. The destination couldn¡¯t be too close, or Ji would arrive quickly, realize it was fake, and return before Li Yan had a chance to escape.

    Nor could it be too far, for deep within the Great Qing Mountains lay terrifying beasts and malevolent spirits, not something a minor cultivator like Ji could handle.

    Given Ji¡¯s cautious and cunning nature, he was unlikely to venture too deeply. So Dong Fuyi selected a plausible location within an acceptable range and pieced together various terrains from different regions to fabricate a vague, misleading map.

    This would give Li Yan a longer window to flee the valley.

    Unfortunately, by the time Dong Fuyi tried to explain this to Li Yan, his divine sense was on the verge of collapse. Worse yet, Li Yan had no concept of cultivation, and with the chaos of the moment, Dong Fuyi had to spend precious time explaining even the basics.

    He had to ensure Li Yan trusted him, there was no time for subtlety. In the end, Dong Fuyi used the last of his strength to etch the map into the jade book, but before he could explain it, his divine sense finally faded completely, a fact Li Yan was completely unaware of.

    That afternoon, Strategist Ji spent the whole time pondering the authenticity of the map and whether he should act on it.

    If the marked location really was the one he suspected, it could still be extremely dangerous. Even reaching it safely was uncertain.

    And even if he got there, how would he enter the hidden site? What dangers would be inside? None of it could be known in advance.

    Yet if he didn¡¯t go¡­ all those years waiting for the jade book to activate would have been in vain. Worse, he might miss the only chance to save his life. How could he just let that go?

    He mulled over every angle, unable to come up with a flawless plan, until Li Yan arrived.

    Li Yan entered and sat cross-legged. Ji composed himself and smiled.

    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±

    Li Yan quickly answered respectfully:

    ¡°Reporting to Master, I feel much lighter than before, and all six of my senses seem sharper as well.¡±

    Ji¡¯s heart lifted upon hearing that, his face blooming with pride and satisfaction.

    ¡°Excellent, excellent! This means your recent efforts have paid off, you¡¯ve successfully reached the first layer of the Wood Yin Art. I¡¯ve seen how diligently you¡¯ve worked. But don¡¯t become complacent, stay focused and keep cultivating just as earnestly.

    If I can witness your further progress during my remaining days, then my efforts will not have been in vain. I can face the ancestors of our sect without shame.¡±

    As he spoke, the joy on his face slowly faded into solemnity.

    Li Yan¡¯s expression also shifted to one of concern.

    ¡°Teacher, your health will surely recover. I will cultivate even harder. It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    Li Yan, firm at first, began to falter.

    Ji, calm at first, furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Li Yan hesitated, then said uncertainly:

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ after advancing to the first layer, I feel fine when not circulating energy. But once I do, there''s a growing heat and restlessness in my dantian, it feels like something¡¯s wrong with my cultivation.¡±

    Ji¡¯s face remained calm, undisturbed.

    ¡°Is that all? I assumed it was something serious. You¡¯ve just entered the first layer, I haven¡¯t had time to explain certain matters.

    This isn¡¯t a problem. First, your cultivation base is still unstable. Second, now that you¡¯ve reached the first layer, you must stop practicing the Breathing Guidance Technique and begin the proper incantation for the Wood Yin Art.

    Third, there are still remnants of medicinal fluid in your meridians. Once you use those to reach the second layer, all of this will naturally resolve.¡±

    Ji stared into Li Yan¡¯s eyes. When he saw the fear and doubt slowly fade from the boy¡¯s face, he nodded in satisfaction.

    ¡°I¡¯ll now teach you the first layer¡¯s incantation. You must memorize it perfectly, there can be no mistakes.¡±

    With that, he flipped his right hand, and a sheet of paper appeared on the table, covered in roughly a hundred characters.

    Li Yan bowed slightly to show thanks, picked up the paper, and studied it carefully. A short while later, he finished reading and looked up.

    Ji then began explaining the incantation line by line.

    After Li Yan left, Ji reached out and gently swept the sheet of paper off the table. It floated into the air as if caught by an invisible breeze, then ignited spontaneously, burning to ash midair. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He stared blankly at the door for a long time. Half a cup of tea passed. Then, as if making a decision, he stood up and walked slowly toward the door.

    Li Yan, of course, had no idea that he¡¯d missed a golden chance to escape. If Dong Fuyi had only managed to tell him about the map and its purpose¡­ but fate had not been kind.

    Time is always too thin, like fine sand slipping through one¡¯s fingers.

    In the days that followed, Li Yan cultivated diligently in the valley. He would often go two or three days without leaving his room.

    Though he wasn¡¯t yet able to live without eating like advanced cultivators, his physique had already become vastly different from ordinary people.

    He could now go without food or water for two full days. Sometimes he trained so intensely that he only noticed his hunger after waking from deep cultivation.

    As time went on, people began to notice a change in Li Yan¡¯s temperament, he grew more irritable, quick to anger, and would lash out with verbal abuse over the slightest displeasure. The women who delivered his meals became terrified of him.

    In the end, Chen An and Li Yin had to take over the task of delivering food. But even they noticed Li Yan no longer greeted them with friendliness, leaving the two men frustrated.

    Both of them were trusted aides of Ji, who had personally instructed them to take good care of Li Yan and meet all his needs, but under no circumstances should Li Yan be allowed to leave the residence freely.

    Now that Li Yan was fully immersed in cultivation, slacking was not an option. If he ever wanted to go out, Ji had to be informed first.

    As Li Yan''s temper grew increasingly volatile, even Chen An and Li Yin began to grumble in private. But since Strategist Ji had left more than ten days ago and hadn¡¯t returned, they had no one to turn to for guidance.

    In the past, whenever Lord Ji went out, it was for no more than half a day or a single night before returning to the valley. This time, however, no one knew what had delayed him.

    Surprisingly, the days that followed brought some relief to Chen An and Li Yin. For reasons they couldn¡¯t guess, the temperamental young master in the rear valley suddenly became obsessed with writing. He asked them to bring him brush, ink, paper, and inkstones, then began copying poetry and verses from the books on his shelf.

    Once he started, he could write for half a day, even a full day, leaving ink and paper scattered everywhere. But thankfully, this distraction meant fewer outbursts directed at them.

    When they carefully entered to tidy up, they would wear their best smiles and ask whether he¡¯d like the writings mounted and hung on the walls, or organized and boxed for safekeeping.

    Each time, Li Yan would impatiently snap at them, telling them to get those useless scribbles out of his sight. They could only carry the papers away, not daring to throw them out.

    What if the young master suddenly remembered these strange talisman-like writings one day and asked to see them? If they had discarded them, it could mean another explosive scolding. So, to be safe, they packed them into several large chests.

    But just a few days later, many in the valley were surprised to notice something odd, Li Yan¡¯s temper had gradually calmed. He even began speaking to them with a hint of courtesy once again, much like he had in the beginning. This left everyone utterly confused, unsure what had changed.

    In truth, Li Yan himself was feeling frustrated. Though he was training diligently, he also had to occasionally put on a show, pretending to be earnest or acting irritable, just to keep up appearances.

    But what puzzled him the most was that in the two or three times he had come out recently, his teacher had never been around. That meant no one had been there to witness his performances, making it impossible for him to gauge Ji¡¯s reactions.

    At first, he didn¡¯t think much of it, Ji often left the valley for brief trips, and missing him occasionally was normal.

    But after over ten days and several unsuccessful attempts, Li Yan began to realize something was wrong.

    After one more day of observation, he finally went to the first stone room. But this time, there was no familiar voice greeting him from inside. Instead, he felt a sudden, rapid heartbeat, thumping heavily in his chest.

    He stepped forward and knocked.

    Silence.

    He paused, then quickly made his way toward the valley¡¯s entrance and called out loudly:

    ¡°Chen An! Chen An! Hurry over here!¡±

    Chen An came running nervously from the stone huts outside the valley. Behind him, several guards gave him sympathetic glances.

    ¡°What now? That young master¡¯s out in the open, shouting like this. Must be another storm brewing.¡±

    These soldiers weren¡¯t responsible for the inner valley; that was Chen An, Li Yin, and a few women¡¯s job. Lately, they¡¯d watched Chen An and his companion endure a lot of verbal abuse.

    As Chen An ran up, Li Yan barked out:

    ¡°Chen An! I''ve come out of cultivation several times now, but I haven¡¯t seen Teacher. Has he not been in the valley lately?¡±

    Chen An relaxed slightly when he realized this wasn¡¯t about punishment. He forced a smile and replied:

    ¡°Reporting, young master. Lord Ji left over ten days ago. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s handling matters in the city or something else, his whereabouts are unclear.¡±

    ¡°What? He¡¯s been gone over ten days?¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s voice rose sharply, his tone laced with genuine urgency. This time, it wasn¡¯t an act, he was truly alarmed.

    Seeing the sudden shift in his expression, Chen An¡¯s heart quivered.

    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t it normal for Lord Ji to go out sometimes? And you never asked us before¡­¡±

    Still, he didn¡¯t dare speak disrespectfully. Glancing cautiously at Li Yan, he asked gently:

    ¡°Young master, do you need something from Lord Ji? If it¡¯s within our ability, we¡¯d be happy to help.¡±

    Li Yan froze, he realized he had let his true feelings slip. Quickly regaining his composure, he put on a stern face and snapped:

    ¡°I wanted to consult Teacher about some cultivation matters. Do you think you can help with that?¡±

    He gave Chen An a cold side glance.

    Chen An¡¯s face tightened in a grimace.

    ¡°Young master, that¡¯s¡­ beyond this servant¡¯s abilities!¡±

    ¡°Then why ask? Tell me, do you know when he¡¯ll return?¡±

    Li Yan demanded.

    ¡°Uh¡­ I really don¡¯t know. Maybe today? Maybe tomorrow? Or perhaps-¡±

    ¡°Enough! ¡®Maybe today, maybe tomorrow¡¯, if you don¡¯t know, just say so! Useless nonsense!¡±

    With that, Li Yan turned and stormed back into the valley without another glance at Chen An.

    Chen An stood at the entrance, sighing heavily.

    ¡°Damn this job¡­ what rotten luck to be stuck with it.¡±

    He turned back toward the open area beyond the valley, where laughter echoed faintly.

    Looking up, he saw Li Yin and a few women at the kitchen door giving him helpless looks. But the nearby soldiers wore smug, mocking smiles.

    They didn¡¯t say anything, just whistled sarcastically before strolling off, leaving Chen An and Li Yin standing alone in the clearing.

    Chen An scowled. He knew these guards had long resented him and Li Yin.

    Why were only they and a few women allowed into the inner valley?

    Everyone wanted the chance to get closer to Lord Ji. The women were one thing, they cooked or cleaned. But he and Li Yin were personal aides, constantly involved in work for Lord Ji and the young master.

    That alone had alienated them from the other soldiers. And now that Li Yan had started snapping at even them, the others were clearly enjoying the show.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 29: Fleeting Chance

    Chapter 29: Fleeting Chance

    Li Yan turned and walked back toward the valley, his mind filled with frustration.

    He¡¯d likely missed a golden opportunity to escape.

    ¡°How could I have been so careless? I already knew how dangerous my situation was, and yet I let my guard down. Thank heavens I asked today!¡±

    At any given moment, his life could be at risk, who knew when Strategist Ji¡¯s fire poison might erupt, prompting him to butcher this ¡°pig¡± he¡¯d been raising?

    ¡°No, if there¡¯s a chance, I can¡¯t hesitate again. I have to move. I¡¯ll leave after this. Any more delay, and I¡¯ll regret it forever.¡±

    Li Yan quickly returned to his room. Packing was simple: a few sets of clothes, and his salary for the past two months, which he kept in a brown wicker box at the head of the table. A quick bundle would do.

    But carrying a bundle on his back would attract attention. He decided to tuck the few dozen taels of silver into his robe instead, avoiding unnecessary notice.

    Though he hadn¡¯t left the valley for two months, the stipend for his position as Vice Commander of Resistance was still delivered regularly by Chen An and the others, which reassured him. Now that he planned to escape, he¡¯d certainly need silver to survive outside.

    What he didn¡¯t yet know, however, was that leaving the valley wouldn¡¯t be so simple, even with Ji absent. Chen An and Li Yin were under strict orders not to let him out without permission.

    Lately, Li Yan¡¯s cultivation of the Guishui True Scripture had gone shockingly well, as if heaven itself favored him. No wonder it was one of the ancient immortal techniques, and one tailored perfectly to his spiritual root.

    In just ten or so days, he already felt his Water-element spiritual power growing rapidly. Though he couldn¡¯t yet look inside his own dantian, he could clearly sense that about a fifth of it had already been filled, his body was sharper, stronger, and more responsive.

    This cultivation speed was nothing short of terrifying. If it continued like this, he thought, he might reach the peak of first level Qi Condensation in less than a year.

    That thought wasn¡¯t entirely wrong, but not fully correct either.

    The reason he was progressing so fast was twofold:

    First, the technique was perfectly matched to his spiritual root, his compatibility with the Guishui True Scripture was like a fish in water. Especially in the beginning, when cultivating from nothing, the rate of increase was naturally fast.

    Second, his Water-element ¡°vat¡± in the dantian was still very small, so it filled quickly, making it seem like a huge leap in progress.

    As Li Yan finished packing, he suddenly heard footsteps outside.

    He thought to himself:

    ¡°Lunch. Better eat well, who knows when I¡¯ll get another proper meal? Better fill my belly before making a run for it.¡±

    After tidying up, he stood and walked to the door.

    But just as he reached for the handle, a familiar voice rang out:

    ¡°Li Yan, I heard you were looking for me?¡±

    The moment that voice entered his ears, it was like a bolt from the blue Li Yan froze, his mind buzzing.

    Who else could that voice belong to but Strategist Ji?

    In that instant, Li Yan felt like he had fallen into an abyss.

    Fortunately, he retained enough composure to steady himself. Putting on a dazed expression, he opened the door. After all, he knew his teacher could release his divine sense at will but he hadn¡¯t felt it just now, which gave him a sliver of hope.

    ¡°Eh? Teacher, you¡¯ve returned!¡±

    When he opened the door and saw Ji¡¯s face clearly, Li Yan blinked in feigned surprise before quickly putting on a look of joy.

    Ji nodded.

    ¡°Ah, I had urgent matters to attend to, so I went out. When I returned just now, I heard from Chen An that you were looking for me, so I came to check in.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had a few questions about cultivation I hoped to ask you.¡±

    But Ji did not look well. His clothes were tattered in several places, and there were faint bloodstains here and there. His originally ashen face now carried veins of black energy, making him look even more gaunt.

    After Li Yan left that day, Ji made up his mind: he would follow the map¡¯s location and check it out.

    His fire poison had become increasingly difficult to suppress, and if there were any chance the jade book contained a true poison-based immortal technique, he had to take it.

    So he set off westward, deep into the Great Qing Mountains.

    But fate is fickle, and human plans often fall short.

    As it turned out, Li Yan was terribly unlucky.

    Ji¡¯s planned round trip would have covered nearly 30,000 li. Even moving several times faster than an ordinary person, it should have taken him two to three months, considering time needed to search.

    But disaster struck early.

    After traveling a few thousand li into the mountains, Ji unexpectedly encountered a first-rank, mid-stage demon beast. Normally, such creatures appeared deeper inside, closer to the 10,000-li range.

    And Ji was always cautious. As a member of the ¡°Immortal-Seeking Lineage,¡± he¡¯d studied many concealment techniques, using herbs, terrain, and rivers to mask his presence.

    Had he lacked such skills, this lineage would¡¯ve been long extinct, how could they have scoured barren lands for immortals otherwise?

    But this time, by terrible luck, a severely wounded demon beast had limped its way near the mountain¡¯s edge. It had a limp and deep, bone-exposing wounds, yet it still happened to cross paths with Ji.

    Caught completely off guard, Ji had no time to hide.

    That mid-stage beast was equivalent to a Qi Condensation level fourth to fifth cultivator.

    The creature had been injured during a territorial battle, and when it sensed Ji¡¯s aura, clearly far weaker than its own, it flew into a fury, determined to slaughter him.

    Ji, only at third-level Qi Condensation, had no chance of victory. But luckily, the beast¡¯s injuries limited its speed, allowing Ji to flee.

    However, the beast was enraged and relentless. Having finally found a target to vent its fury on, it chased Ji all the way to the edge of the Great Qing Mountains.

    Several times along the way, it closed the distance, forcing Ji to use every ounce of strength, from immortal arts to mundane martial skills, just to stay alive.

    Finally, at the very border of the Great Qing Mountains, Ji was able to breathe again.

    Because beasts and ghosts from within Great Qing rarely step beyond its bounds.

    According to ancient records, millions of years ago, demon beasts and spirits once poured out of the mountains, plunging ordinary mortals into despair.

    A fierce battle ensued, with heavy casualties on both sides, even esteemed Core Formation cultivators, as well as third-rank demonic beasts and Ghost Kings, fell in the conflict. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Eventually, a deal was struck between several Nascent Soul ancestors and fourth-rank demon kings and ghost emperors.

    No one knew the exact terms of the pact, but since then, the monsters remained deep in the mountains, rarely appearing in the mundane world.

    So when Ji crossed the boundary, the beast stopped in its tracks, unwilling or unable to follow. It simply howled in frustration, then vanished back into the wilds.

    Ji, though alive, was left furious and humiliated.

    Not only had he found no immortal technique, he had nearly died and worse, used up a large portion of his spiritual power, making it nearly impossible to suppress his fire poison.

    He was now in a critical state. Even stabilizing his energy would take months of recuperation.

    With no other option, he had returned defeated to the residence, where he now needed to calm his qi and suppress the poison¡­ before considering what came next.

    If Strategist Ji recovered well, and Li Yan had not yet reached the peak of first-level Qi Condensation, he would return to the Great Qing Mountains for another attempt. He refused to believe he could be so unlucky twice. Next time, he would proceed cautiously from the start, not make the same careless mistake again.

    When Ji first returned to the valley, Chen An and Li Yin had immediately come out to greet him.

    Upon seeing his ashen complexion, tattered clothes, and the bloodstains, they didn¡¯t dare ask questions. They could only make silent guesses.

    ¡°Could Lord Ji have gone into Meng Kingdom territory again? But what kind of opponent could leave him in this state? Don¡¯t tell me Meng Kingdom has its own martial artist like Strategist Ji now?¡±

    Of course, these speculations stayed firmly in their minds, they dared not voice them aloud. Instead, they simply reported that Li Yan had been asking for him.

    Ji only nodded, then asked about Li Yan¡¯s recent behavior.

    Chen An carefully responded:

    ¡°Lately, the young master¡¯s moods have been... rather erratic.¡±

    Ji nodded again, he was already aware of that.

    Chen An hesitated a bit before adding:

    ¡°Also, the young master recently requested brush, ink, and paper, and has been frequently copying poems and essays. It struck us as odd. I¡¯ve saved all the copied pages... but we weren¡¯t sure what to do with them.¡±

    Ji¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly but remained calm.

    ¡°Bring those pages here. I want to take a look.¡±

    He already had a good guess what was going on, but he still wanted to confirm it himself.

    Soon, Chen An and Li Yin carried in two large chests. Ji opened one and casually flipped through several pages.

    As expected, it was just scattered quotes, passages and lines from the literary books he kept on his bookshelf. The writing was sloppy and jumbled, clearly random excerpts copied without much care. And the handwriting was, frankly, an eyesore.

    After flipping through a dozen sheets, Ji placed them back and instructed:

    ¡°These are useless. Just things Li Yan wrote to calm his mind. In the future, burn these pages for firewood in the kitchen.¡±

    He knew perfectly well what this was. Li Yan¡¯s internal agitation had nowhere to vent, and he had instinctively sought an outlet to soothe his restlessness, a method Ji himself had used in the past.

    Then, Ji headed straight for Li Yan¡¯s room. He intended to hear what Li Yan wanted, and then begin his own seclusion and recovery. Unless absolutely necessary, he wouldn¡¯t even meet with Li Yan again during that time.

    He didn¡¯t use divine sense to inspect Li Yan in advance, not because he trusted him but because his injuries were severe, and extending his divine sense would only worsen things.

    At the doorway, Li Yan stared at the disheveled Ji, unsure of what had happened but certain of one thing: his window of escape was gone. Regret surged in his heart.

    Looking at Ji¡¯s current state, it was obvious he wouldn¡¯t be leaving the residence again anytime soon.

    ¡°Teacher, what happened to you?¡±

    Li Yan asked with a show of concern, part of it feigned, part of it genuine. After all, he did want to know where Ji had been these past ten days.

    Ji forced a faint smile.

    ¡°I had some business and took a long trip. Unexpectedly, I encountered a strong foe along the way. I killed him, but I suffered some injuries. With some rest, I¡¯ll recover. Now, what did you need from me?¡±

    Half-truth, half-lie.

    Hearing this, Li Yan cursed silently. ''What a pity. Whoever hurt him must¡¯ve been a cultivator. If only they¡¯d killed him outright... that would¡¯ve been ideal. Damn it, I really did miss a perfect chance to escape!''

    But aloud, he said smoothly:

    ¡°Ah, it was nothing major, just some cultivation problems I wanted to ask you about. I won¡¯t disturb your recovery, Teacher.¡±

    He bowed.

    But Ji frowned.

    ¡°This is no small matter. If it concerns your cultivation, then speak. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Li Yan had no choice but to invite him in.

    Once Ji was seated, Li Yan stood respectfully to the side and began racking his brain. Based on the Wood Yin Art, he came up with five or six questions, framing them as points of confusion in his cultivation.

    Ji listened carefully and nodded. These were indeed common issues that arose during first-level cultivation. He answered each one patiently.

    Li Yan listened intently, his face serious, occasionally asking follow-up questions, probing deeper. This pleased Ji greatly, even making him feel, briefly, that his injuries weren¡¯t so bad.

    After about one cup of tea¡¯s time, Li Yan¡¯s face lit up with understanding. He bowed again with apparent gratitude.

    Ji nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Continue working hard. I hope to see you reach the second level soon. If that happens, then even if I... pass on, you¡¯ll have some means to protect yourself in this world.¡±

    As he spoke, there was a hint of sorrow on his face.

    Li Yan¡¯s expression shifted. He immediately said:

    ¡°Teacher, with your cultivation, a period of rest will surely restore your health. I will also redouble my efforts, so I may repay your kindness to our sect.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 30: Entering the City Once More

    Chapter 30: Entering the City Once More

    When Strategist Ji heard Li Yan speak with such apparent sincerity and obedience, he was deeply gratified.

    ¡°Perhaps once I¡¯m recovered, I won¡¯t need to risk another trip into those deadly mountains. But¡­ if this boy can reach the peak of first-level Qi Condensation quickly, and I break through to the fourth layer, I may still venture to the location marked on that map.¡±

    Having reached that conclusion, Ji rose to leave and focus on his recovery. But as he stood, he noticed Li Yan hesitating, as if he had something more to say.

    He smiled slightly.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s face showed visible conflict. After a moment, under Ji¡¯s prompting gaze, he seemed to muster his courage and said:

    ¡°Teacher, I¡­ I¡¯d like to make a trip into the city.¡±

    Ji¡¯s face, still smiling, froze slightly. His brow arched.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Seeing his expression shift, Li Yan quickly put on a look of apprehension.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry, Teacher. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to continue cultivating. I just¡­ I wanted to send some silver back to my parents in the village, through someone I know in the city.

    And¡­ I¡¯ve been shut in this valley for so long, my mental state has grown unstable. I feel that taking a walk outside might help me calm my heart and regain focus in cultivation.¡±

    Ji remained silent.

    From his point of view, the ideal disciple would spend every moment of every day cultivating and even then, it wouldn¡¯t feel like enough.

    But Li Yan¡¯s explanation was reasonable, and if he refused outright, the boy might grow frustrated or even rebellious. Cultivation with a troubled heart would only slow progress.

    After weighing it briefly, Ji smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Very well, then. You may go. You¡¯ve been secluded for a while, getting some air may do you good. Chen An and Li Yin will accompany you. They¡¯re familiar with the city and can assist you as needed.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s unease had been real, he had no idea how Ji would react to his request.

    If Ji had become suspicious, any future escape would be all but impossible.

    So when he was granted permission, he was momentarily elated until the second half of Ji¡¯s response landed like a stone in his stomach.

    He understood immediately: this wasn¡¯t for his benefit, it was surveillance. There was no doubt Chen An and Li Yin had been ordered to watch his every move.

    Any hope of slipping away in the city now seemed incredibly naive.

    Still, he kept a smile on his face and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you, Teacher!¡±

    Ji nodded.

    ¡°Go and prepare. I¡¯ll notify Chen An and Li Yin. If you need anything, just tell them.¡±

    With that, Ji turned and left.

    Li Yan stood in silence for a while, then opened his chest and took out the silver he had stashed.

    ''All I can do now is take it one step at a time. If a chance to escape appears, I¡¯ll seize it. In any case, I must carry the silver with me. If I escape, I¡¯ll need it to survive. If not, I¡¯ll give it to Li Shan or Li Yu in the city to send home.''

    When Li Yan reached the valley entrance, Chen An and Li Yin were already waiting, hands respectfully at their sides.

    Behind them, the stone door to Ji¡¯s residence was shut, a black wooden sign hanging on the handle.

    But Li Yan knew: if he attempted to escape now, Ji would appear instantly, no matter how deep in rest he seemed.

    ¡°Young Master, are we heading into the city now?¡±

    The voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Looking up, he saw Chen An smiling obsequiously.

    Li Yan sighed inwardly. One was slick and shrewd, the other rigid and meticulous. Escaping the eyes of these two wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Li Yan strode out onto the plaza beyond the valley.

    ¡°Young Master, shall we ride or walk?¡±

    Chen An caught up and asked.

    Li Yan stopped and looked back.

    ¡°Oh? We can ride? Why does the teacher always walk then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just his personal preference,¡± Chen An replied. ¡°It¡¯s only about two li, not far even on foot.¡±

    Li Yan considered, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s ride.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± The two bowed in unison.

    Soon, Chen An and Li Yin returned from the woods with three strong, well-bred horses, clearly elite mounts from the military stables.

    Li Yan stood in the plaza, glancing back at the characters carved on the gate: ¡°Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.¡±

    He felt like he was stepping back into the human world. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though the plaza, the stone houses, the soldiers and servants looked unchanged, it felt like he¡¯d passed into another realm, breathing a different air.

    Indeed, spiritual energy outside the valley was nearly gone, the clear freshness in his breath now absent. But this air had something more precious, freedom.

    The soldiers guarding the stone houses watched him. It was his third time out, but they still felt a sense of mystery around him.

    Chen An and Li Yin helped him mount. Then, three horses clopped down the winding mountain path, flanked by towering trees now colored with late autumn¡¯s green-gold hues.

    Sunlight filtered through thick canopies, dappling their path.

    The sound of hooves echoed through the woods, clip, clop... clip, clop...

    Though it had only been two months, Li Yan''s mindset had changed drastically.

    He now looked at the world beyond the valley as a vast sky, full of possibilities.

    Whether he could truly fly free, that remained to be seen.

    Before long, they emerged from the forest path and turned right onto the main road.

    Riding north toward Great Qing Pass, Li Yan tried several times to subtly adjust his speed, hoping to create distance between himself and his escorts.

    But his clumsy village-learned riding skills were no match.

    Chen An and Li Yin, both clearly seasoned military men, kept up with him effortlessly.

    Though Li Yan had now reached first-level Qi Condensation, he hadn¡¯t learned any actual immortal techniques, not even proper martial arts. At best, he had a few basic peasant-style moves.

    He suspected he could enhance those moves with spiritual energy and possibly overpower them¡­

    But it was broad daylight. To attack two uniformed imperial soldiers on a public road would draw even more attention, and only bring disaster.

    Besides, it was only a guess that spiritual energy would boost his crude martial arts to deadly levels.

    In the valley, he never dared test it, for fear Ji would sense it and grow suspicious.

    Furthermore, both Chen An and Li Yin were clearly battle-hardened veterans. Even against one of them, Li Yan wasn¡¯t confident. Facing both at once? The chances of success were slim to none.

    After several attempts to observe and test them discreetly, Li Yan had no choice but to abandon the idea of escaping outside the city.

    The distance to the city was just over two li, on horseback it took only moments.

    They passed numerous travelers and merincantation caravans also heading toward the city gate. Soon, the northern gate of Great Qing Pass came into view.

    At the gate, two lines of armed soldiers were inspecting travelers and merchants entering and leaving the city.

    Though the three riders weren¡¯t galloping, their pace was brisk enough to draw attention. Already, some gate guards were gathering with weapons drawn, staring them down warily.

    Li Yan hadn¡¯t intended to draw attention, but being sandwiched between Chen An and Li Yin, he¡¯d been pulled into their rhythm without realizing it.

    Naturally low-key by nature, Li Yan tugged on his reins to slow down. But it was too late, the horses were already speeding toward the gate.

    ¡°Who dares ride so recklessly at the city gate? Are you looking to break military law?!¡±

    One of the guards at the gate let out a sharp shout, drawing his saber with a cold metallic ¡°clang¡± and leaping out in front of them.

    Behind him, soldiers leveled long spears, their cold tips glinting threateningly, all pointed at the horses¡¯ necks and bellies.

    Li Yan¡¯s eyes were dazzled by the sudden flash of steel. If his horse took even two more steps, he¡¯d be skewered like a sugar-coated hawthorn on a stick, along with the horse.

    Suddenly, a hand shot out beside him and yanked on his reins.

    The three warhorses reared up with loud whinnies before stepping back and coming to a stop.

    ¡°Old Liu, you¡¯re a bit too hot-headed today! Hahaha¡­¡±

    Chen An laughed loudly as he dismounted, while Li Yan saw that it was Li Yin who had pulled both his and Li Yan¡¯s reins to stop them.

    The officer who had stepped forward narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you ''Steward Chen¡¯ from the Military Advisor¡¯s Residence. What, planning to force your way through the gate now?¡±

    His tone was mocking, even hostile.

    ¡°Come now, Old Liu. I went from a squad leader to a house soldier in the Advisor¡¯s residence. What¡¯s there to scold? I¡¯m just escorting Lord Li into the city for some matters. It was Lord Li¡¯s horse that ran too fast. Don¡¯t take it to heart, don''t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Lord Li? Which Lord Li?¡± The officer frowned, puzzled.

    At that moment, Li Yan had already dismounted, deeply embarrassed by his clumsy riding, nearly causing a scene at the city gate.

    As he let go of the reins and looked toward the officer, he recognized him and froze.

    The officer was Liu Chengyong, the very man who had checked his identity the first time he entered the city.

    Liu also hesitated, squinting as though he were trying to recall.

    Then, Chen An tossed over a bronze badge.

    ¡°Here¡¯s Lord Li¡¯s credential.¡±

    Liu reached out and caught it, glancing down to see it was a Vice Commander of Resistance insignia, a much higher rank than his own ninth-rank position.

    Startled, he immediately looked up at Li Yan again who now stepped forward, cupping his fists in a salute:

    ¡°Greetings, Captain Liu. I apologize for the earlier disturbance. My riding is unsteady and caused trouble for you all, please forgive me.¡±

    Liu stared at him, then his eyes widened in recognition.

    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re that kid from the Li family village in the Great Qing Mountains!¡±

    The words slipped out before he could stop them. Realizing his mistake, Liu quickly saluted.

    ¡°Forgive me, my lord! I spoke out of turn. I await your punishment.¡±

    Li Yan was stunned, then turned uncertainly toward Chen An and Li Yin.

    Li Yin said nothing, still holding the reins with a stern expression.

    Chen An, more experienced and politically savvy, immediately stepped forward with a bow.

    ¡°My lord, please forgive Captain Liu¡¯s error. Did you two know each other from before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Li Yan said. ¡°He was the one who let me into the city the first time I came to enlist. But... why the sudden change in tone, Captain Liu?¡±

    Chen An understood instantly. He leaned closer to Li Yan and said in a low voice:

    ¡°My lord, you now hold the title of Vice Commander of Resistance. Captain Liu is technically your subordinate.

    The badge we showed him is yours. It had always been kept by Lord Ji since your appointment, since you seldom left the residence. He only gave it to me today so you could use it freely in the city.

    Captain Liu spoke without recognizing your status, he didn¡¯t mean disrespect.¡±

    Chen An looked slightly worried. After all, Li Yan¡¯s recent temper had been unpredictable, and no one knew whether he¡¯d lash out again today.

    Besides, he and Liu Chengyong were old acquaintances, they had once fought side by side on the battlefield.

    Back then, they both served in Battle Battalion B, Second Squad, and had risked death together more than once. Now, Chen An served Ji, while Liu remained loyal to Marshal Hong.

    Li Yan finally understood. Though he knew he held a military title, he hadn¡¯t known how high it actually was.

    It turned out he outranked Liu by several levels, though he was unaware that the post was purely symbolic.

    Marshal Hong had granted it only as a favor to Ji, who didn¡¯t care much about titles to begin with.

    Truth be told, even if Marshal Hong had handed over the title of Military Advisor itself to Li Yan, Ji wouldn¡¯t have objected but whether Li Yan would live long enough to enjoy the rank was another matter entirely.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 31: No Way to Escape

    Chapter 31: No Way to Escape

    In the city, at the Grand Commander''s Manor¡¯s residence.

    In the spacious main hall, Marshal Hong was seated on the grand wooden chair at the head of the room, his face full of joy as he held a piece of paper in his hand.

    ¡°Junior Brother, there¡¯s news. That Li Yan has finally left the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion and entered the city today. I wonder what he¡¯s here for?¡±

    In the shadow of one of the four thick hall pillars, a burly man in a dark robe, with a particularly stocky build, had his blurry silhouette flicker slightly. Yet even so, it remained difficult to notice his presence.

    This time, he was hidden behind a different pillar than before. It seemed that each time, he casually chose a pillar to conceal himself behind. His deep and muffled voice reverberated through the hall.

    ¡°Senior Brother, judging by the timing, this person has stayed in the valley far longer than the previous disciple.

    By our previous calculations, that disciple encountered problems after forty-nine days, seven times seven, which coincides with the Buddhist and Daoist teachings of the 36, 49, and 81 cycles of minor heavenly cycles used to establish the ¡®hearth¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I thought the same. If that¡¯s the case, two things might be confirmed.

    First, the cultivation technique practiced by Ji Wenhe must be a Daoist technique that allows one to establish a foundation through a forty-nine-day minor cycle. There''s no doubt about that.

    Second, this Li Yan may have already successfully completed the minor heavenly cycle.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother, if Li Yan has succeeded in cultivating the minor heavenly cycle, then does that mean Ji Wenhe truly intended to pass on his legacy to him? Or is it that Li Yan isn¡¯t suitable as a vessel for poison extraction?

    Also, if Li Yan succeeded in cultivation, how do we explain the previous disciple¡¯s death? Could it be that their internal cultivation method is really that profound? Or does it require a special physique?¡±

    After the deep voice finished speaking, the hall fell into silence. Only after a long while did Marshal Hong speak again.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I still think your earlier analysis made more sense. There¡¯s no such thing as an untrainable martial technique, only those who are more suited to train in it.

    However, if the technique truly requires a unique cultivation method, then we must make full use of this Li Yan. We¡¯ll proceed slowly and carefully, and see if we can obtain the cultivation technique from him. And if Li Yan is really just being used as a vessel for poison, then we still have a chance to exploit that.¡±

    ¡°Then what does Senior Brother think we should do for now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ since he entered the city today, there will certainly be a next time, and a time after that¡­

    We can¡¯t make contact immediately. That would be too reckless and might cause this young man to grow suspicious. It could also alert Ji Wenhe.

    Have our people keep a close watch on him. See what he¡¯s here for this time, and then we¡¯ll make our next move.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother!¡±

    The hall returned to silence. Shortly after, Hong Linying¡¯s figure flickered and vanished without a trace.

    ...

    Outside the North City gate:

    ¡°Captain Liu, there¡¯s no need for such formality. Last time I entered the city, I was fortunate to receive your guidance. I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet.¡±

    Li Yan quickly stepped forward and supported Liu Chengyong by the arm.

    ¡°No, no, I dare not. It was nothing, really. Just a few careless words.¡±

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s sincere expression, Liu Chengyong was inwardly delighted. He had recently heard that the Strategist Ji had taken a new disciple, reportedly someone from Great Qing Mountain. At the time, he had suspected it might be the same young man Li Guoxin had shown him a travel pass for, but hadn¡¯t been sure.

    Now seeing Li Yan accompanied by Chen An and Li Yin from the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion, he immediately confirmed his guess.

    Although he belonged to Marshal Hong¡¯s faction, who in the army didn¡¯t know the authority of Strategist Ji? To be on good terms with his disciple was clearly a great advantage.

    Chen An and Li Yin couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief, exchanging a glance full of resignation. The two of them hadn¡¯t had many chances lately to see this young master in a good mood. Today he finally seemed more approachable, and yet the bad luck of babysitting him still fell on their heads.

    Liu Chengyong withdrew his clasped-hands salute and secretly looked at Li Yan again, feeling a sense of amazement.

    The mountain village kid he once encountered was now an official of the imperial court with the rank of a eighth rank subordinate, it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say he had soared to success. That¡¯s the power of having backing in the court.

    Li Yan, anxious about other matters, wanted to see Li Shan and Li Yu as soon as possible. Unsure what etiquette was appropriate at the moment, he simply cupped his hands in salute.

    ¡°Captain Liu, I have some things to handle in the city. Shall we catch up another time?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ of course, of course! Then this subordinate respectfully sees you off, Lord Li.¡±

    Liu Chengyong stepped aside to make way, and the soldiers behind him pulled back their spears.

    Li Yin stepped forward and handed the horse¡¯s reins to Li Yan.

    ¡°Young Master, please mount.¡±

    Li Yan gave an awkward smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just tie the horses here for now. We¡¯ll walk into the city.¡±

    Li Yin froze, then immediately understood, Li Yan was likely worried that his riding skills were too poor, and if he lost control in the city streets, it could cause a serious incident.

    Chen An burst into hearty laughter at this.

    ¡°Old Liu, we¡¯ll leave the horses here. Make arrangements for them, would you? If we¡¯re not back by the time your shift ends, could you let the next guard on duty know?¡±

    Liu Chengyong, being a worldly man, naturally agreed with a nod and a smile.

    After they left, aside from a few soldiers still inspecting those entering and exiting the city, the others gathered around Liu Chengyong.

    ¡°Captain Liu, is that really the guy we met a couple months ago? He¡¯s changed a lot since then.¡±

    Liu Chengyong glared.

    ¡°Watch your mouth, ¡®that guy¡¯? ¡®this guy¡¯? Show some respect!¡±

    He then sighed. ¡°That truly was Lord Li. Feels like just yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Captain Liu, since you two have some past acquaintance, maybe he¡¯ll take care of you in the future.¡±

    One soldier said, who had also been on duty that day.

    ¡°Captain Liu, we didn¡¯t get to be on shift with you that day. That Lord Li must be the widely-rumored disciple of Lord Ji, right?¡±

    A few other soldiers chimed in with questions.

    After Liu Chengyong finished reminiscing, he was overwhelmed by the barrage of questions from his men. His subordinates were great when it came to battle, disciplined and fierce in the face of the enemy, but far too relaxed during peace time, and some of them even lacked proper respect for ranks. Waving them off, he said:

    ¡°Yes, I really did meet Lord Li once before. He¡¯s definitely Lord Ji¡¯s disciple!

    Alright, alright, stop asking so many questions. You¡¯re on duty! You, you, and you, take these horses to the gatehouse and keep a close watch on them.¡±

    Meanwhile, Li Yan and the other two walked quickly through the streets. With urgency in his heart, he had Chen An and Li Yin lead the way toward ¡°Tianran Wine House.¡±

    After about half a cup of tea¡¯s time, the three of them arrived at the tavern entrance. Li Yan spotted the same street-front room he had seen on his last visit and walked right in, with Chen An and Li Yin close behind.

    Just as they entered, a sharp-eyed waiter approached them.

    ¡°Oh! Three honored officers! Will you be dining or drinking today?¡±

    These tavern runners had incredibly sharp instincts, used to seeing all sorts of travelers. They were perceptive and clever to the extreme.

    At a glance, he could tell that these three weren¡¯t here to lodge, they had no baggage, and the man in black robes led the way with two uniformed soldiers behind him. They were clearly here to eat or drink.

    Li Yan stopped and looked around the interior. Ah, he had only observed from the outside before, but now he realized that the room they entered was just one storefront of the entire tavern.

    Inside, the tavern extended sideways through seven or eight interconnected storefronts. Though it was past lunchtime, and many patrons had already finished eating, the sounds of laughter, shouting, and drinking games still filled the air, making it quite lively.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here to see Li Yu, who¡¯s apprenticing here. Could you please call him for me?¡±

    Li Yan said politely.

    The waiter froze for a moment and then examined the three of them more carefully, thinking to himself, ¡°Could Xiao Yu have caused trouble outside? No, that doesn¡¯t sound right. That kid rarely goes out.¡±

    Seeing the waiter dazed, Li Yin stepped forward and gave him a firm pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°Our young master is speaking to you, are you deaf or dumb?¡±

    The waiter was startled out of his daze, and seeing Li Yin¡¯s unfriendly expression, he immediately bowed and apologized repeatedly.

    ¡°Please calm your anger, esteemed official! I¡¯ll go fetch him right away!¡±

    He didn¡¯t even notice Li Yan shooting him an apologetic glance as he hastily turned and hurried into the back hall.

    Li Yan was never the type to throw his weight around for no reason. Back in the valley, he had only put on airs a few times, and only because he had no choice, he was acting tough in front of familiar people like Chen An, Li Yin, and a few women who already knew his personality.

    But Chen An and Li Yin were truly domineering by nature, men used to killing day in and day out. They didn¡¯t have the patience for ordinary folk. Even their casual speech carried an air of menace.

    Chen An noticed the apologetic look on Li Yan¡¯s face and, recalling how he¡¯d acted toward Liu Chengyong at the city gates earlier, figured today¡¯s ¡°Young Master¡± must be having a moment of clarity. Chuckling, he said,

    ¡°Young Master, these fools are still dawdling. Don¡¯t let them delay your important matters.¡±

    Seeing Chen An look at him in confusion, Li Yan felt a chill run through his heart. He realized that his behavior today had been a bit off. Right now, he was supposed to be someone with a cruel and domineering temperament. So, he shot the two a sideways glare.

    ¡°Do I need you to tell me how to handle my affairs? Enough. Stay away from me. I want to talk to my brother. Don''t disturb my peace.¡±

    Chen An and Li Yin pulled bitter faces and exchanged looks.

    ¡°Great, this young master''s acting up again. Why can''t he understand plain talk¡­¡±

    Soon, the waiter returned with Li Yu.

    He had gone to the back hall to find him. Li Yu, a relative of the inn¡¯s manager and always diligent in his work, was well-liked. When asked if he¡¯d been out recently or caused any trouble, Li Yu had been terrified and swore up and down that he hadn¡¯t even stepped into the front hall, let alone left the premises. This reassured the waiter.

    At first, Li Yu was confused by the term ¡°someone like a young master.¡± Either he was one or he wasn¡¯t, right? But as he came to his senses, one person came to mind, and his heart soared with joy.

    In recent months, many villagers had told him of Li Yan, how he¡¯d joined the army and become the disciple of the renowned Strategist Ji.

    People like Li Yan, himself, and Li Shan were all from poor mountain villages. No matter how fine the clothes, could that really make one a young master?

    When Li Yan spotted Li Yu, his heart surged with emotion. He hadn¡¯t left the valley in months, and now, seeing a childhood friend, memories of home came flooding back, the Great Qing Mountain, the little village, his parents, and everything from the grass to the trees.

    He took a few hurried steps forward to greet him.

    Li Yu stepped into the front hall and saw a man in a black robe standing at the counter. His features were ordinary, but so familiar. Though the aura around him had changed, Li Yu recognized him at a glance.

    Tears welled up instantly, and he ran over, sobbing. The inn waiter sighed beside him. This kid was great in every way, except that he cried too easily. Every time someone from the village came to see him, he¡¯d cry like he''s been mistreated here.

    ¡°Brother Yan! Brother Yan! Sob sob...¡±

    Li Yu ran over, wiping his tears. His crying quickly drew the attention of nearby diners, who paused mid-bite to watch.

    Li Yan was also overcome with emotion. His eyes reddened as he embraced the tearful Li Yu.

    Seeing this, Chen An and Li Yin exchanged a glance. Chen An stepped up to the inn waiter.

    ¡°Waiter, do you have a private room where my young master can catch up with his old friend?¡±

    They both understood this wasn¡¯t the place to talk, especially with a half-grown boy sobbing like this. Others might misunderstand.

    The waiter quickly replied, ¡°Yes, yes, we have rooms on both the first and second floors!¡±

    Chen An glanced around at the noisy first floor.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a room upstairs.¡±

    He then walked over to Li Yan, who was still comforting Li Yu.

    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s too loud here. Let¡¯s move upstairs to talk.¡±

    Li Yan also found the place too chaotic for a proper conversation. Hearing Chen An¡¯s suggestion, he was delighted.

    ¡°This Chen An is truly capable and perspective.¡±

    They followed the waiter to a private room on the second floor. Once the tea was served, Li Yan dismissed the waiter.

    He then tried to have Chen An and Li Yin wait outside the inn, but they refused outright, citing their duty to protect his safety. In the end, they were shut outside the private room while Li Yan stayed inside to talk with Li Yu alone. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Two cups of tea later, under Li Yu¡¯s reluctant gaze and the envious stares of others, Li Yan took his leave with Chen An and Li Yin and headed to the Ironware Pavilion to meet Li Shan.

    That reunion too was full of joy. Li Yan left behind several dozen taels of silver, asking that it be brought to his parents in the village the next time someone traveled there.

    He then wandered around the city, bought a new set of clothes, and left with Chen An and Li Yin. They retrieved their horses outside the city and returned to the Strategist¡¯s Mansion.

    As soon as they entered the valley, Li Yan sensed a thread of divine sense sweep over him from the Strategist Ji¡¯s quarters. It scanned his body quickly, then lingered on the parcel containing his new clothes before vanishing.

    Feigning ignorance, Li Yan even glanced deliberately toward the first stone room. Seeing its door tightly shut, he muttered something under his breath and headed toward his own room.

    Once inside, he poured a cup of water and drank it. After resting for a bit, he got up and shut the door.

    He paused again, sensing for divine sense. Finding none, his expression darkened.

    Today¡¯s visit to the city had confirmed several things:

    First, Chen An and Li Yin were clearly planted by the strategist to monitor him. Despite their respectful behavior and apparent fear, they never let him out of their sight. On the road, they flanked him tightly under the guise of ¡°protection from enemy spies.¡±

    Even when he met Li Yu, the furthest they stood was just outside the private room door. Peeking through cracks in the door and window, Li Yan noticed one stood outside, while the other was positioned precisely below the room, directly across from it.

    Even if he¡¯d tried to slip out the window, they would¡¯ve caught him instantly.

    When he met Li Shan at the Ironware Pavilion, it was the same, they stayed just a few dozen steps away, watching his every move.

    Second, the Strategist Ji had begun taking precautions against him. Today, Li Yan had deliberately bought a new set of clothes, and the moment he returned, the strategist¡¯s divine sense had swept over the new items. Clearly, he wanted everything under his control.

    Thinking this far, Li Yan frowned deeply.

    He was under house arrest.

    Now the question was, how could he escape this deadly valley?

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 32: Making an End

    Chapter 32: Making an End

    Li Yan sat in his chair, brows furrowed, deeply lost in thought. For a time, his mind was blank, one moment pondering how to escape, the next drifting to thoughts of his parents, his third brother, and fourth sister¡­

    After a while, Li Yan suddenly stood up, a faintly twisted expression flashing across his face as he muttered to himself: S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Even if I manage to escape, what will happen to my family remains uncertain! Perhaps because of me, they might suffer calamity. If that¡¯s the case, why should I keep struggling to find a way out? I might as well end this once and for all!¡±

    Eventually, his expression gradually calmed, returning to its usual state. He sat back down, beginning to carefully think things through again.

    Millions of li away from Great Qing Pass, deep in a forest of towering peaks that pierced the clouds, a colossal palace sat atop a mountain platform, hidden among the white mist. Inside the grand hall, an old man in a dark green robe, hawk-eyed and sharp-featured, was reporting to a scholar in green robes.

    ¡°Peak Master, the law enforcement disciples sent a message today. After their prolonged investigation, they¡¯ve found some leads.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it,¡± the scholar-like man said, seated on a giant beast-carved throne, his tone calm and detached.

    ¡°They searched the area where the traitor died. Within ten thousand li, there were no mortal towns, but some loose cultivators were active there. After eliminating a few ignorant ones, they learned that six or seven years ago, someone from the ¡®Immortal-Seeking Lineage¡¯ had appeared there, searching for herbs.

    Upon closer inspection, the herbs matched those found in our sect¡¯s introductory Body Tempering manual.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯s likely this person was the one who took what the traitor left behind,¡± the green-robed scholar said, fingers rhythmically tapping the armrest.

    Black mist churned around the old man¡¯s body as he responded grimly.

    ¡°Almost certain, Peak Master. Those from the ¡®Immortal-Seeking Lineage¡¯ are always searching for fated opportunities. If they get their hands on an immortal technique, they¡¯ll cultivate it without hesitation.

    But the message also mentioned that no one has seen this person in that region in recent years. Most likely, he¡¯s gone into hiding to cultivate. If we find him, he must suffer the torment of the Soul-Binding Threadworm.¡±

    ¡°And how do you plan to proceed?¡± asked the scholar calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered the disciples in the area to scatter and broaden their search. We should have results soon.¡±

    In the days that followed, Li Yan remained behind closed doors, seemingly focused on bitter cultivation. Ever since his last trip to the city, his inner state had indeed grown calmer.

    With each day of cultivation, his aura subtly grew, barely noticeable but enough to cause the divine sense that scanned him daily to twitch in response.

    But after ten days of this hard training, Li Yan¡¯s mood became irritable again. He had to stop after only half a day¡¯s cultivation.

    Sometimes he would soak in the cold spring for half a day. Although the southwest region rarely grew cold even in winter, the autumn chill made the icy spring unbearable for ordinary people.

    Other times, he shut his door and scribbled wildly in the room, sending papers flying and ink splattering everywhere.

    Chen An and Li Yin, watching from afar would immediately hide, afraid they¡¯d be summoned only to get yelled at for no reason.

    Fortunately, after every cold soak or ink-flinging tantrum, Li Yan¡¯s temperament would mellow out for a while. Otherwise, the two of them would¡¯ve been dragged into the valley for a scolding at least twice every day.

    Time passed like this, and more than a month flew by. During that period, Li Yan entered the city twice more. As usual, Strategist Ji remained in seclusion, so Chen An and Li Yin accompanied him both times.

    Each time he returned, Li Yan would bring back some new clothes, belts, or boots. The strategist¡¯s divine sense would scan them carefully as always, but finding nothing unusual, gradually lost interest.

    Curiously, every time Li Yan came back from the city, his mood improved greatly. And not just that, his cultivation also made slight breakthroughs afterward. This led to Strategist Ji¡¯s divine sense becoming increasingly indifferent to his activities.

    One day, Li Yan once again summoned Chen An and Li Yin, saying he needed to visit the city. The two men cautiously agreed and prepared the horses.

    The trio arrived at the north city gate. This time, the gatekeeper wasn¡¯t Liu Chengyong, but another squad leader of Battalion C, a burly man named Zeng Wen.

    Zeng Wen had seen Li Yan from a distance before. After all, Li Yan had gained some notoriety among Battalion C recently for inviting Liu Chengyong¡¯s squad to a banquet at the ¡°Tianran Wine House.¡±

    Now, even other squads envied them and Li Yan had become something of a known figure among them.

    ¡°Oh, Lord Li, off to the city today?¡±

    Zeng Wen smiled, recognizing Chen An and Li Yin, and knowing they always accompanied Li Yan.

    ¡°Ah, Captain Zeng on duty today? Where¡¯s Captain Liu?¡± Li Yan asked with familiarity.

    Indeed, ever since cultivating the immortal art, his memory had grown exceptionally sharp. He remembered seeing Zeng Wen from afar during his visit to the camp and recalled Liu Chengyong casually greeting him.

    ¡°Captain Liu¡¯s off-duty today, should still be in camp.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go find him!¡± Li Yan said with a smile, tugged the reins, and rode through the gate with Chen An and Li Yin close behind.

    Behind them, a soldier sneered and said:

    ¡°Captain, Liu Chengyong¡¯s been showing off a lot lately, always bragging about Lord Li treating them to a banquet. His men talk about it like they just left the brothel or something.¡±

    Zeng Wen chuckled darkly and said:

    ¡°Those idiots don¡¯t know how lucky they are. Next time we run into Lord Li, we should be more respectful, we might get something out of it. And didn¡¯t Liu Chengyong ask us to inform him if we saw Lord Li entering the city? Promised us a little something, too.

    Hmph! I won¡¯t tell him. What benefit could he really offer us? He just wants more chances to suck up to him. Let him dream on, heh heh heh¡­¡±

    The nearby soldiers broke into mocking laughter.

    Li Yan, of course, remained unaware of this. After entering the city, the three of them rode straight toward the testing grounds.

    The Military Camp was located adjacent to the testing grounds. Li Yan had visited Liu Chengyong there before and was familiar with the route, so he didn''t need Chen An or Li Yin to guide him.

    Though galloping was forbidden within the city walls, they rode at a leisurely pace. Li Yan sat with his eyes half-closed, exuding an air of aloof arrogance. Chen An and Li Yin trailed half a horse''s length behind on either side, daring not to speak.

    Li Yan''s mind was preoccupied with his own thoughts. Since his first visit to the city, he had returned twice more, and Chen An and Li Yin had clung to him like shadows.

    Even when he had invited Liu Chengyong for drinks, deliberately asking him to bring his entire squad and ordering extra tables, the two men had remained glued to his side.

    When Li Yan finally excused himself to the latrine with Liu Chengyong under the pretense of drunkenness, the pair had even attempted to follow. Only after Li Yan drunkenly kicked them both into standing rooted to the spot did he manage to slip away briefly to subtly question Liu Chengyong.

    He was now fairly certain that Liu Chengyong was Marshal Hong''s man. Although Liu held Strategist Ji in high regard, his true loyalty undoubtedly lay with Marshal Hong.

    His purpose in entering the city this time was to observe whether Liu Chengyong had recently received any instructions from certain individuals.

    According to Dong Fuyi, Marshal Hong desperately wanted Strategist Ji''s "secret martial art." This claim seemed credible.

    His two recent encounters with Liu Chengyong served two purposes: first, to confirm Liu''s allegiance and assess whether he could be used as an intermediary; second, to signal to Marshal Hong that he had an opportunity to approach him.

    Yet, anxiety still gnawed at him. These were merely his plans and deductions. Whether reality aligned with them remained uncertain.

    If Liu Chengyong showed no reaction after this encounter when he next entered the city, he would need to devise a new strategy immediately.

    He had considered other methods in recent days, but after careful deliberation, he concluded that Dong Fuyi was right. Only by leveraging Marshal Hong''s influence could he realistically achieve his goals.

    Li Yan, squinting in the saddle, swayed with the horse''s rhythmic gait as they approached the military camp''s gate.

    Dozens of armed soldiers stationed at the gate had already spotted the trio approaching. One of them stepped forward, raised a hand, and called out to halt them.

    "Military camp, restricted area! No unauthorized personnel allowed!"

    The soldier was observant. Though he didn''t recognize Li Yan, he vaguely recognized Chen An and Li Yin. Moreover, their military attire suggested they were officers, so he spoke with relative courtesy.

    As Li Yan''s group drew near, all three dismounted. Li Yan flicked his wrist, sending a waist badge flying toward the soldier.

    The soldier caught it, examined it closely, then stepped forward and bowed deeply, returning the badge with both hands.

    "Lord Li, may I ask the purpose of your visit?"

    "I''m here to see Liu Chengyong of the third squad, Battalion C," Li Yan replied softly, accepting the badge. He now understood the general scope of his official position: as a military officer, he was permitted to enter military camps, provided he didn''t wander into the central command tent or other restricted areas without authorization.

    "Understood. I''ll inform Captain Liu immediately."

    With that, the soldier turned and headed toward the military camp''s gate. He stopped before a sentry, exchanged a few words, and the sentry hurried into the camp.

    Li Yan remained outside, waiting patiently.

    Liu Chengyong had been on edge lately. The day after drinking with Li Yan, he had barely returned to camp when Marshal Hong summoned him.

    He was utterly bewildered. While drinking was generally prohibited in the military, he was an old-timer, and he hadn''t been on duty at the time. Normally, superiors turned a blind eye to such minor infractions.

    Now, being summoned by Marshal Hong himself, Liu Chengyong''s anxiety grew. He wondered if someone was trying to get him in trouble over this, his resentment simmering.

    "That damned bastard stabbed me in the back! Son of a bitch! Half the camp drinks! If I find out who''s behind this, I''ll skin him alive and break every bone in his body!"

    When Liu Chengyong stumbled drunkenly into Marshal Hong''s Manor, he was immediately summoned to the main hall in the rear courtyard. Upon entering, he found only Marshal Hong present and hastily knelt to kowtow.

    "This subordinate pays his respects to the Marshal. May I ask what orders you have for me?"

    "Hmph, orders? Look at you! Do you think you''re in any condition to carry them out?" Marshal Hong''s bald head gleamed with a bluish light as his piercing, round eyes glared at Liu Chengyong.

    "This subordinate... this subordinate ran into an old friend and couldn''t help but spend some time with him. Heh heh heh... I accidentally drank a bit too much horse piss..." Liu Chengyong stammered, sensing that the Marshal wasn''t overly enraged. He grinned sheepishly.

    He knew Marshal Hong, despite his stern demeanor, cared deeply for his battle-hardened brothers. As long as no military matters had been neglected, minor offenses were usually overlooked.

    Marshal Hong remained silent, his gaze fixed on Liu Chengyong. After a long moment, Liu Chengyong stole another glance and saw the Marshal''s round eyes still boring into him. A chill ran down his spine, and he stammered awkwardly, "Marshal..."

    "Marshal, if this old subordinate has done something wrong, just say the word and have me dragged out for a beating."

    Marshal Hong observed him for a moment before suddenly asking, "Who were you drinking with today?"

    "Uh... I drank with Lord Li, Strategist Ji''s disciple. But... but it was entirely my idea. I practically dragged him along."

    Liu Chengyong was undeniably a man of great loyalty. Fearing that his drinking might lead to military infractions that would implicate Li Yan, he took full responsibility for the incident.

    "Oh, so you''re quite familiar with Lord Li?"

    "We''re acquainted. I first met him when he entered the city, and we''ve had several encounters since. We get along well enough."

    "But Marshal, this drinking incident had nothing to do with Lord Li. I was simply overcome by a sudden craving for alcohol and dragged him along."

    "Ah, that explains it!"

    Hong Linying paused, then added, "You may rise."

    Hearing the Great Commander''s tone soften, Liu Chengyong couldn''t help but feel relieved. He had already braced himself for a beating with the military rod and planned to investigate who had betrayed him upon returning, intending to settle the score later.

    Now reassured, he stood up, letting his hands hang at his sides as he quietly awaited Marshal Hong''s next words.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 33: Initial Action

    Chapter 33: Initial Action

    "You are to recount in full detail how you came to know Li Yan, as well as the circumstances of your recent meetings with him. Leave nothing out, conceal nothing, do you understand?"

    Marshal Hong fixed a penetrating gaze on Liu Chengyong as he spoke.

    Liu Chengyong felt his heart clench.

    ''Could it be that Brother Li has somehow offended the Marshal? I''d better speak up for him where I can¡­''

    He dared not withhold anything. He proceeded to recount in full what Li Yan had said and done upon first entering the city, and everything that followed in their acquaintance. Along the way, he added his own subjective impressions, speaking somewhat in favor of Li Yan, using terms like "young" and "inexperienced" but he was careful not to distort any facts.

    Marshal Hong listened, sometimes frowning, sometimes lost in thought, occasionally interrupting with a question. The detailed questioning made Liu Chengyong all the more anxious, he feared that Li Yan must have committed some grave mistake.

    After Liu Chengyong finished speaking, Marshal Hong contemplated for a moment.

    "So it seems the two of you are fairly well-acquainted."

    "Yes, fairly well," Liu Chengyong replied.

    "Hmm. During your interactions, did he ever mention his circumstances? For instance, how things were going in the Strategist¡¯s residence, or his martial cultivation?"

    "That he did not," Liu Chengyong answered. "Though I did notice he seemed somewhat out of sorts lately, perhaps troubled or unsettled. I heard from Chen An that his mood has been poor lately, possibly due to difficulties with cultivation or adapting to life there."

    "Oh? Elaborate."

    Marshal Hong straightened slightly at that.

    "What I heard was from Chen An earlier today while drinking. He told me that Li Yan''s temper has been somewhat erratic recently at the residence, and advised me to be more mindful with my words so as not to unintentionally provoke him.

    "Still, from the few encounters I¡¯ve had with him, I¡¯ve found Li Yan to be rather approachable, nothing seemed amiss."

    Liu Chengyong shook off his mild drunkenness and carefully recalled the details.

    "A fluctuating temper¡­ that does line up with some of the recent reports about his mood swings," Marshal Hong muttered under his breath.

    Standing at a distance, Liu Chengyong couldn''t quite hear the marshal''s low words and dared not ask for clarification.

    After a while, Marshal Hong looked back up.

    "Is there anything else?"

    "There is¡­ some other information from the valley¡­¡± Liu Chengyong began.

    Roughly half a cup of tea later, he had shared all he knew about Li Yan.

    ¡°In that case,¡± Marshal Hong said, ¡°the next time he enters the city, find him. Tell him there are discrepancies in the record from when he was registered as an officer. Have him report here in person. The sooner the better.¡±

    Liu Chengyong was baffled. Discrepancies in the records? Then how was his rank approved in the first place?

    Still, something about all this felt off, and he had no intention of prying, after all, he''d been in the military long enough to know that some things simply mustn''t be asked.

    But if what the marshal said was true, then Li Yan would indeed need to present himself. The rank of Vice Commander of Resistance was no minor appointment, it fell directly under military command.

    Yet Liu Chengyong, a seasoned veteran, quickly grasped the real implication. Marshal Hong wanted a private meeting with Li Yan, otherwise, he could have simply issued a direct order.

    But why all this roundabout business? What''s the reason?

    That was something Liu Chengyong very deliberately chose not to ponder. Knowing too much could only bring trouble.

    After considering for a moment, he said:

    ¡°Marshal, the Strategist¡¯s residence isn¡¯t easily accessed, especially given Li Yan¡¯s¡­ other identity. Strategist Ji has previously made it clear: no one is to disturb his disciples without his express permission.

    ¡°So unless Li Yan leaves of his own accord, I won''t be able to reach him. I can¡¯t control the timing.¡±

    Liu Chengyong spoke cautiously.

    "Oh? Then find a way. It¡¯s best if this is handled soon. Also, understand this: I hold no ill intent toward Li Yan. There are simply some matters I need to explain to him. That¡¯s all you need to know. Do you understand?¡±

    Marshal Hong¡¯s wide eyes glared meaningfully at him.

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Liu Chengyong answered with a grimace, looking as though he¡¯d swallowed a bitter gourd. Still, he felt a small measure of relief for Li Yan.

    He knew his commander well. If Marshal Hong had truly taken issue with someone, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with subtlety, he¡¯d have acted decisively and without warning.

    Liu Chengyong had been a part of Marshal Hong¡¯s command for over a decade. He knew that his role was not to ask questions, but to carry out orders.

    After Liu Chengyong departed, silence descended on the hall. A long while passed, until a muffled, resonant voice echoed through the chamber.

    "Senior Brother¡­ isn¡¯t this a bit hasty? It might alert Ji Wenhe."

    "A bit hasty, yes,¡± Marshal Hong replied, ¡°but do we have a better option right now? I¡¯ve weighed this again and again these past days. No matter when we act, the moment we make contact with that boy, Ji Wenhe will be alerted.

    ¡°That¡¯s inevitable. And given Liu Chengyong¡¯s connection with him¡­ perhaps it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    ¡°But Senior Brother¡­ our original plan was to wait two or three more years. By then, Ji Wenhe¡¯s health might have deteriorated, and we could make our move then.¡±

    At that, Marshal Hong paused. He took a deep breath and replied:

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen how he¡¯s deteriorated these past few years. But the truth is¡­ he¡¯s still alive and well. And his martial strength hasn¡¯t diminished in the slightest, if anything, they''ve grown even more refined.

    ¡°That contradicts everything he¡¯s claimed about being poisoned. Have you ever heard of a martial artist whose power increased after being poisoned?

    ¡°I¡¯ve pondered this long and hard. But I still can¡¯t make sense of it. If we wait another two or three years, and his strength keeps increasing like this¡­ we won¡¯t stand a chance by then.¡±

    ...

    Since returning from Marshal''s Manor, Liu Chengyong had pondered endlessly, yet he still dared not defy Strategist Ji''s orders within the army. He couldn''t bring himself to visit Li Yan at the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.

    Whether he was stationed at North City, craning his neck to spot those three horses on the horizon, or waiting anxiously in the Military Camp for news of Li Yan''s arrival, his anxiety grew like a pot of ants on a hot stove.

    To obtain news of Li Yan''s arrival, he had even asked his brothers on duty at the North Gate to inform him immediately if Lord Li entered the city, promising them a generous reward.

    Little did he know that his actions had been interpreted by other squads as an attempt to curry favor, climbing the ladder by clinging to a powerful patron. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This led to men like Zeng Wen, who saw it as an opportunity for a joke, deliberately withholding the information from him. If Liu Chengyong had known this, he would have cursed these heartless brothers without restraint.

    Over ten days passed with the matter unresolved. Fortunately, Marshal Hong hadn''t pressed him for updates. Still, Liu Chengyong knew that the sooner he completed his superior''s orders, the better. Prolonged delays would inevitably leave a negative impression of his competence.

    Today, off duty, he sat in his room, contemplating whether to entrust a letter to Chen An, asking him to find a way to deliver it to Li Yan.

    He had been pondering this matter for days, unable to devise a suitable pretext for writing the letter. He was no greenhorn; well-versed in the intricacies of officials, he couldn''t afford to botch this due to his own incompetence.

    Just as his anxiety reached its peak, unsure how to arrange a swift meeting with Li Yan, a soldier hurried in from outside.

    The soldier announced that Lord Li had come to see him. Liu Chengyong paused briefly, then his heart surged with joy. Like a whirlwind, he strode toward the camp gate, leaving the messenger in his wake, who muttered to himself, "Even when your father came, you weren''t this exuberant!"

    Liu Chengyong reached the gate and spotted Li Yan and his two companions in the distance. He quickened his pace.

    "Lord Li, how have you been? Hahaha!" His booming laughter drew curious glances from the on-duty soldiers, who wondered what had put Liu Chengyong in such a radiant mood.

    "Thanks to Captain Liu, all is well, hehehe!" Li Yan replied with a smile as Liu Chengyong approached.

    "What wind brings Lord Li here today? Do you have business with me?"

    Liu Chengyong was pleased by Li Yan''s politeness. Though he was eager to get down to business, he maintained the pretense of courtesy.

    "Nothing urgent," Li Yan said. "I''ve been feeling cooped up at the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion lately and came out for a change of scenery. I don''t know many people in the city, so I thought I''d visit Captain Liu for a chat. I hope I''m not intruding?"

    "Not at all! Not at all! I''m free today anyway. Hahaha... Where would you like to go?" Liu Chengyong replied, his laughter tinged with hesitation. He needed a private place to discuss matters with Li Yan, and this wasn''t the right place.

    "Hmm... How about a tour of the Military Camp? Though I''m a military man myself, I''ve never had a proper look around. I wonder if we can get in?" Li Yan mused.

    "Well... that might be possible, but some areas require Marshal Hong''s written authorization. You see..." Liu Chengyong paused, his hesitation evident.

    "No problem. I just want to see the place. Consider it a chance to familiarize myself with the camp''s layout."

    Li Yan said, though it wasn''t that he particularly wanted to enter the military camp, but rather that he was trying to shake off Chen An and Li Yin''s watchful eyes.

    Outside the camp, they had numerous reasons to protect him, but surely he didn''t need their protection within the camp''s walls?

    "Lord Li, please!" Liu Chengyong immediately gestured for him to enter.

    Chen An and Li Yin quickly stepped forward, and Li Yan frowned, turning back to snap, "Do I need your protection even within this military camp?" A hint of anger laced his voice.

    Chen An handed the reins to Li Yin, stepped forward, bowed slightly, and smiled. "Young Master, it''s been quite some time since we last visited this place. We''d like to catch up with old comrades in the camp. Please grant us permission."

    Li Yan was speechless. What could he say? Could he really deny them the chance to visit their former brothers in arms? These two were truly a pair of slippery eels.

    The four of them entered the camp in single file: Liu Chengyong and Li Yan in the lead, followed by Chen An and Li Yin leading their horses. As they walked slowly into the camp, the soldiers at the gate had overheard their conversation and recognized Li Yan''s status. They also recognized Chen An and Li Yin, two veterans who had left the military years ago.

    Li Yan''s status, combined with Chen An and Li Yin''s military backgrounds, ensured they faced no obstacles. Once inside the camp, the heavily guarded key areas were managed by other soldiers, relieving them of any concerns.

    After entering the camp, Liu Chengyong led Li Yan to his quarters, while Chen An and Li Yin, familiar with the layout, headed straight for the stables.

    After securing their three horses, they went to catch up with old acquaintances, whose locations happened to be in the same general direction as Li Yan''s.

    Even this brief separation provided Li Yan with the opportunity to speak privately with Liu Chengyong.

    Upon reaching Liu Chengyong''s quarters, Li Yan glanced back at Chen An and Li Yin, who were already deep in boisterous conversation with a group of veterans in the distance. Confirming the distance, he stepped inside the quarters.

    The quarters were located in one of the rows of barracks. As a squad leader, Liu Chengyong enjoyed the privilege of a private room, sparing him from the crowded communal bunks.

    Liu Chengyong''s small quarters were sparsely furnished: a simple military cot, a long table, a wardrobe, and a weapons rack displaying several blades, swords, and spears.

    After entering the room, Liu Chengyong looked at Li Yan with a hint of embarrassment.

    "Military camps are always this spartan, Lord Li. Please don''t hold it against us."

    Li Yan waved it off dismissively.

    "The military doesn''t stand on ceremony. Why are you being so formal, Captain Liu? Stop calling me ''Lord Li'' and just call me ''Brother Li.'' Otherwise, I''ll feel quite awkward, haha..."

    Liu Chengyong''s dark face flushed slightly. "That wouldn''t be proper! One must never overstep the bounds of rank!"

    Li Yan waved his hand dismissively. "It''s fine. You know I only got this position by leveraging my Teacher''s reputation. I don''t care much for these formalities. Being called ''Lord Li'' makes me feel like we''re strangers."

    As he spoke, Li Yan casually strolled around the room. When he reached the weapons rack, he seemed intrigued by the blades on display. He drew a fine sword and examined it closely in the light.

    "This is truly an excellent sword," he remarked.

    His words weren''t mere flattery. Having often accompanied the adults on hunts in his village, Li Yan possessed a genuine understanding of weaponry.

    Hearing Li Yan''s praise and seeing his genuine interest in the sword, Liu Chengyong, a man of military background who disliked pretense, immediately smiled.

    "Good eye, Brother Li! These aren''t standard-issue weapons. They''re prized trophies I seized on the battlefield. If you like any of them, feel free to take them."

    A hint of pride crept into his voice. These blades were indeed far superior to ordinary military equipment.

    Li Yan carefully examined the sword in his hand. Its polished surface gleamed in the light, radiating a chilling aura and a faint metallic tang of blood, a clear sign of a lethal weapon.

    Liu Chengyong''s words made Li Yan''s eyes light up with interest.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 34: The Pillow Delivered

    Chapter 34: The Pillow Delivered

    When Li Yan heard Liu Chengyong offer him the weapon, he was momentarily tempted, but he quickly shook off the thought.

    He returned the sword to its scabbard on the weapon rack and gave a calm smile.

    ¡°Captain Liu, you¡¯re too generous. I haven¡¯t learned any martial techniques yet, only focusing on cultivating internal arts for now, so I can¡¯t make use of this for the time being. But if I do start learning a technique and find something suitable among your collection, I¡¯ll definitely come ask for it then.¡±

    Liu Chengyong laughed heartily and nodded in agreement, though inwardly he assumed Li Yan simply hadn¡¯t taken a liking to his weapons. After all, what martial artist cultivates only inner energy without training in techniques? And with Grand Strategist Ji as his master, renowned for his martial prowess, how could Li Yan lack fine weaponry?

    After laughing, Liu Chengyong glanced out the door, then turned back to Li Yan.

    ¡°Brother Li, a few days ago after a meeting in the military office, Marshal Hong mentioned something. He said that when you have time, you should go see him. It seems that some of the administrative procedures from when you joined the army weren¡¯t fully completed, your registration files aren¡¯t properly documented yet.

    Since he''s the commanding officer, and especially with you now holding a rank, these records need to be complete before they¡¯re submitted to the court for filing. So, it¡¯s best you go see him when you¡¯re able.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s expression froze for a moment when he heard this. He¡¯d been thinking about how to bring up some information to Liu Chengyong and have him pass it along to Marshal Hong but now the perfect opportunity was handed to him on a silver platter. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what people meant when they said, ¡°Just when you¡¯re about to fall asleep, someone brings you a pillow¡±?

    But with Elder Dong¡¯s earlier guidance, he quickly guessed the true meaning, this was likely the signal that Marshal Hong was ready to make his move.

    As for this excuse about missing documentation? Laughable. With the military''s capabilities, even if he¡¯d only written down his name and hometown, they¡¯d have traced his lineage back eighteen generations in no time.

    And if his records were really incomplete, how was he still receiving stipends and household allowances? Was Marshal Hong personally covering the costs out of pocket with no official accounting?

    Still, this meant he didn¡¯t need to push anything. He could simply go along with it and adapt as needed.

    Feigning mild surprise, Li Yan looked to Liu Chengyong, paused in thought for a moment, then said:

    ¡°Oh? That makes sense. On that day in the training field, after my teacher took me in as a disciple, I didn¡¯t follow up on the rest of the procedures. This must be related to that.¡±

    Liu Chengyong had been watching Li Yan closely. He''d hesitated before bringing this up, unsure how Li Yan would respond. But hearing this, he realized that indeed some things had happened while he wasn''t present on the training ground. Still, as a seasoned soldier, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect there was more to this summons than met the eye.

    He didn¡¯t believe it was just a matter of paperwork. But how could he dare question it? As long as Li Yan accepted it, that was enough. Besides, he didn¡¯t believe Marshal Hong harbored any ill intentions toward Li Yan, not with him being the disciple of Strategist Ji.

    ¡°In that case, since we¡¯re both free today, why not-¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, of course. Military matters shouldn¡¯t be delayed!¡± Li Yan interjected. ¡°Still, it¡¯s rare for me to visit the barracks. I haven¡¯t had a good look around. Why don¡¯t we take a quick walk through the camp first, then head to the Marshal¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, that¡¯s no problem. Uh¡­ just one thing, though¡­¡± Liu Chengyong hesitated. ¡°When we go over like this, won¡¯t Chen An and Li Yin report back to the Grand Strategist, saying we¡¯ve made a mess of things and even bothered the Marshal over something so small?¡±

    Being one of Marshal Hong¡¯s long-time subordinates, Liu Chengyong understood the nuances, he¡¯d picked up on the Marshal¡¯s unspoken instructions not to ¡°alert¡± Strategist Ji.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just be direct about it. It¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Li Yan replied, waving it off.

    Internally, he was thinking, Let¡¯s see how Marshal Hong handles this so-called aftermath. From this small matter, I¡¯ll judge whether he¡¯s a blunt martial head or a cunning strategist.

    Liu Chengyong was momentarily speechless. Since Li Yan was this straightforward, he could only go along with it. Otherwise, Li Yan might just refuse to go altogether. Even so, he had a strong feeling that this would not end in a way that pleased Marshal Hong.

    Afterward, Liu Chengyong took Li Yan on a brief tour of the camp, limited to the public areas, of course. Along the way, Liu Chengyong had the chance to show off in front of a few other squads again.

    When Chen An and Li Yin learned that Li Yan planned to visit the Marshal¡¯s estate, they hesitated briefly, their expressions conflicted. But Li Yan didn¡¯t so much as glance at them, he just turned and walked off. The two men exchanged glances and could only follow.

    No matter how daring they were, they wouldn¡¯t dare interfere with Marshal Hong¡¯s orders. If the Marshal truly wanted them removed from the army, even Strategist Ji might not be able to stop him.

    From their reactions, Li Yan drew a clearer conclusion.

    Looks like my teacher must¡¯ve given them specific instructions to limit my contact with outsiders.

    Before long, the group arrived at the Marshal¡¯s estate. Liu Chengyong stepped forward and explained their purpose to the gate guards.

    Shortly after, a reply came: only Li Yan was to enter. Even Liu Chengyong was stopped at the gate and Chen An and Li Yin, of course, wouldn¡¯t dream of forcing their way in.

    Passing through several winding corridors, Li Yan followed a soldier to the back hall of the residence. At the entrance to the main hall, the soldier halted, turned, and said:

    ¡°Lord Li, the Marshal is inside. Please proceed alone.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, the soldier gave a slight bow and turned to leave.

    Li Yan glanced around. The entrance was unguarded, and the red lacquered doors stood wide open. He took a deep breath and stepped inside.

    As he entered, the light dimmed slightly. Adjusting his vision, he looked around, the interior was broad and spacious.

    Seated at the center of the hall was a man, gazing directly at him. Who else could it be but the bald-headed giant he¡¯d met once before?

    Li Yan walked forward a few steps and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Subordinate Li Yan greets Marshal Hong.¡±

    Hong Linying had been watching him from the moment he entered. He immediately noticed how much more refined and stable Li Yan¡¯s energy felt compared to two months ago.

    ¡°This can¡¯t be the aura of someone new to the martial path,¡± he thought with a chill.

    ¡°Is this the inner cultivation of Ji Wenhe¡¯s sect? Only two months, and a common man¡¯s internal energy has grown this dense and steady?¡±

    But the more astonished he felt, the more excited he became.

    ¡°No need for formalities. Sit.¡±

    He gestured to the row of chairs to the side.

    Li Yan thanked him and took a seat.

    ¡°Vice Commander Li, it¡¯s been over two months since we last met on the parade ground. It seems your progress under the Military Strategist has been truly remarkable.¡±

    ¡°You overpraise me, Marshal,¡± Li Yan replied with a wry smile.

    Noticing his expression, Hong Linying¡¯s gaze grew sharp.

    ¡°Oh? You mean I misjudged?¡±

    Li Yan shook his head but didn¡¯t answer, as though choosing his words carefully.

    Hong Linying leaned back in his chair, his large frame shifting with the motion.

    ¡°When I saw Fang Yu again after he joined the strategist¡¯s mansion, I realized he was the one I had misjudged.¡±

    Li Yan knew who he was talking about, his ill-fated senior disciple, Fang Yu. His expression tightened, and he hesitantly asked:

    ¡°What do you mean by that, Marshal?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing really. I simply noticed that although your inner energy has grown stronger, your aura seems¡­ slightly restless, like it¡¯s itching to break free.¡±

    He watched Li Yan closely.

    According to intelligence from within the Strategist¡¯s household, Li Yan¡¯s mood had been unstable lately. That was why he brought this up now.

    Li Yan¡¯s face changed in shock.

    ¡°You can tell something¡¯s wrong with my inner energy?¡±

    Hong Linying felt a thrill but kept his expression neutral.

    ¡°I can sense a little. Though I can¡¯t say what caused it, of course. Still, with someone like the Military Strategist teaching you, there¡¯s no way it¡¯s due to improper cultivation. Probably just me reading too much into it.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s face turned stormy, then blank. Hong Linying calmly observed every shift in his expression.

    After a long pause, Li Yan finally spoke:

    ¡°Marshal¡­ do you know how one might resolve a situation where a martial artist is afflicted by a deadly poison?¡±

    Hong Linying was taken aback.

    ¡°What are you asking this for? Ah, you¡¯re worried about the Military Strategist¡¯s condition, aren¡¯t you?

    That¡¯s not something you need to concern yourself with. Even I can¡¯t help him, and your current skill level won¡¯t be of any use either. Still, your loyalty to your master is admirable. Sigh¡­¡±

    He paused, then continued:

    ¡°There are a few methods:

    First, the most straightforward, use the corresponding antidote. But that requires knowing exactly what poison was used.

    Second, one can use internal energy to force the poison out. But this only works on certain poisons. Some are so insidious they penetrate the organs and bone marrow, those are nearly impossible to purge.

    Third¡­ there¡¯s a demonic technique used by some unorthodox sects. It requires finding someone with strong internal energy and transferring the poison into them as a host. Then, their pure internal energy is cycled into the poisoned person to repeatedly cleanse their organs¡­

    But this method relies on a secret demonic art. Very few sects know of it nowadays.¡±

    As he spoke, he watched Li Yan closely and saw sweat begin to bead on his forehead.

    After a moment, Li Yan asked in a dry voice:

    ¡°If someone is used as the poison conduit in this method¡­ what happens to them?¡±

    ¡°Almost certain death,¡± Hong Linying replied. ¡°Unless they also know the demonic technique and can reverse the process but that¡¯s highly unlikely.¡±

    He paused and waved a hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. As for why I asked you here, I believe Captain Liu already informed you. Though now, it seems unnecessary.

    This morning, our staff retrieved your full records from the Great Qing Mountain offices. I was just about to tell Liu Chengyong not to bother calling you, but it seems we just missed each other.¡±

    Li Yan remained stunned for some time before his expression slowly returned to normal. Still distracted, he stood and saluted. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Very well. You may go.¡±

    Just as Li Yan reached the hall entrance, he heard Hong Linying¡¯s voice behind him:

    ¡°Vice Commander Li, don¡¯t worry too much about the Military Strategist. He¡¯s had that poison for quite some time, and as a master physician himself, I¡¯m sure he has his own means.¡±

    Li Yan halted for a second¡­ then left silently.

    Moments later, a low, muffled voice echoed in the now-empty hall.

    ¡°Senior brother, the kid¡¯s beginning to suspect Ji Wenhe.¡±

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Today confirms three things.

    First, that sect¡¯s inner cultivation truly is extraordinary, just over two months and he¡¯s come this far. If he continues at this pace, it¡¯ll be frightening.

    Second, he really is the poison conduit. Who would¡¯ve thought Ji Wenhe actually knows such an unorthodox method?

    And third, the good news, he¡¯s starting to realize he¡¯s being used.¡±

    ¡°So what now, senior brother?¡±

    ¡°Now, we wait for him to come to us for help.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ he¡¯ll act soon enough. After all, who doesn¡¯t value their own life?¡±

    Outside, as Li Yan left the Marshal¡¯s residence, his mind churned.

    ¡°This Marshal Hong is clearly obsessed with martial power and now he¡¯s planted the seed of doubt in me.

    But now that I¡¯ve confirmed his intentions, I can proceed with the next step. As for the other expert Dong Fuyi mentioned¡­ I didn¡¯t sense anything today. Seems my current strength is still far too low to detect the experts hiding within the mundane world.¡±

    As he pondered this, he exited the gates and saw three figures standing under a tree a short distance away. They were talking but their eyes kept drifting toward him.

    ¡°Hong Linying really planned this well,¡± Li Yan thought. ¡°My visit lasted just the time it would take to verify my identity. Hard for anyone to suspect anything more.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 35: Plan to Escape

    Chapter 35: Plan to Escape

    Beneath the tree, the three men were idly chatting, though Chen An and Li Yin were clearly distracted, their eyes drifting repeatedly toward the gates of the Marshal¡¯s Manor.

    When they finally saw Li Yan walking out, their faces lit up with relief. They had earlier asked Liu Chengyong about the situation, supposedly, it was just about completing his military personnel file but they couldn¡¯t help feeling something was off.

    A matter like this could be viewed as significant, since commanding officers were responsible for vetting court-appointed officials. Yet on the other hand, it was also something trivial, easily handled with a single sentence from a local authority figure.

    Seeing the three approaching, Li Yan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all settled! Haha... Next, I¡¯m planning to check in on Li Shan. How about we go grab a drink together at noon?¡±

    Liu Chengyong naturally had no objections. Although he still felt there was something strange about how quickly Li Yan was done, seeing his relaxed smile made him believe that perhaps the Marshal really hadn¡¯t brought up anything serious. Plus, sharing drinks with Li Yan was a good opportunity to build rapport, he readily agreed.

    Chen An and Li Yin, though eager to return, dared not say it aloud and simply nodded in agreement.

    The four of them first went to the ¡°Ironware Pavilion¡± to find Li Shan. Seeing Li Yan arrive, Li Shan was overjoyed. Li Yan immediately sent Chen An and Li Yin to request leave from Li Shan¡¯s master, Lu Kui, while he and Li Shan entered the back room of the Pavilion to talk privately.

    Left idle, Liu Chengyong wandered around the Pavilion, picking up and inspecting various fine weapons with visible interest.

    Once Chen An and Li Yin returned, the three military men, all familiar with arms, enthusiastically began discussing the weapons on display.

    A short while later, Li Yan and Li Shan also came out, though Li Shan looked slightly confused at first, Li Yan had his arm around his shoulders, chatting and laughing, covering any oddity.

    He then told Li Shan to hurry and bring his senior brother Liang Shi along. The group then headed to the Tianran Wine House to find Li Yu. By noon, a full table of seven men was drinking merrily.

    That afternoon, Li Yan and the others, still slightly tipsy, rode back on horseback. In the days that followed, Li Yan clearly made further progress in his cultivation, and his mood seemed more stable. Seeing this, Strategist Ji felt reassured and would occasionally come out to guide him.

    Time passed quickly. Spring was in full bloom, lush grass and chirping orioles and Li Yan had now been at the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion for over half a year.

    At present, he was submerged in a cold pool, eyes closed, bare to the shoulders, steam rising from his body and dissipating into the air.

    His aura was on the verge of reaching the peak of early first-level Qi Condensation. However, he didn¡¯t look well, traces of blood lingered at the corners of his mouth.

    Since last winter, he had cultivated diligently, his realm steadily improving. Yet his temperament had grown increasingly irritable.

    Other than occasionally entering the city, he had also developed a number of strange habits. Every time he returned from town, he would buy more clothes, belts, and boots, so much so that even Ji¡¯s divine sense grew weary of monitoring him.

    Still, seeing Li Yan¡¯s cultivation steadily advance, Ji let him be.

    When he wasn¡¯t cultivating, Li Yan was either soaking in the pool or locked in his room wildly scribbling ink on scrolls, sending black droplets flying everywhere.

    Later, for some unknown reason, he even tore up the vegetable garden south of the pool and replaced it with all sorts of wildflowers he had transplanted from the mountains outside the valley.

    Soon, the entire valley was swaying with vibrant blooms and thick with the mixed fragrance of countless flowers. Even the laundry hanging out to dry began to absorb the myriad scents.

    This led to several awkward moments where, during official duties in town, Ji would find himself surrounded by the aroma of flowers. Marshal Hong and the others would give him odd looks, forcing Ji to smile wryly. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The vegetable garden had once been Ji¡¯s way of calming his restless heart, watering, tending, and admiring the plants had brought him peace.

    Now, transformed into a dazzling patch of wild color, it resembled a massive dye vat from afar. Ji could only shake his head helplessly.

    As long as Li Yan continued to progress, Ji allowed him his eccentricities.

    However, in recent days, Li Yan¡¯s internal agitation had intensified. After each cultivation session, blood would seep from the corners of his mouth. It was as if the fire poison within him was becoming harder to suppress, this truly worried Ji.

    Upon inspecting his condition, Ji found that the wood-element spiritual energy in his body had become slightly muddled, with faint signs of fire-element energy appearing, it was a deeply troubling sign.

    Fortunately, for now, Li Yan could still suppress the fire poison, and his cultivation remained on track. But this situation couldn¡¯t continue, his impure wood-element energy would harm him in the long run.

    At one point, Ji even considered absorbing Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power early, while it was still mostly pure.

    But a few days later, Li Yan¡¯s wood-element energy seemed to purify itself again, and the bleeding decreased. Relieved, Ji put the thought aside.

    Now, as Li Yan sat in the cold pool, faint traces of blood still at his lips, he appeared to be enjoying the cold. In truth, he was absorbing the spiritual energy that slowly bubbled up from the pool''s depths, circulating it through his body using the Guishui True Scripture.

    After months of hard training, he had reached the mid-stage of first-level Qi Condensation, a pace that would be considered decent even in a proper cultivation sect.

    Achieving this in such a low-spiritual-energy environment was impressive, though Ji believed this was largely due to lingering medicinal effects in Li Yan¡¯s body.

    Li Yan himself felt frustrated with his slow progress. Though he spent most of each day in the pool and often snuck back at night to continue, he still felt time was slipping away.

    Unfortunately, he had to split his efforts, pretending to cultivate the Wood Yin Art during the day to maintain appearances, while also putting on the occasional wild display to keep up the act.

    After another half hour passed, Li Yan¡¯s eyelashes twitched, though he didn¡¯t open his eyes. His daytime cultivation was complete, and he now quietly reflected on the past few months.

    ¡°My progress is still too slow. Lately, it feels like I¡¯ve hit a wall. I wonder what¡¯s causing it¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that his rapid early progress was due to Ji forcibly expanding his meridians with medicinal herbs, allowing him to absorb spiritual energy at a much higher rate than normal disciples.

    Secondly, his physique was uniquely suited to his technique. At the beginning of Qi Condensation, spiritual energy requirements were relatively low. And with him cultivating directly above a spiritual spring, rapid progress was natural.

    But ever since reaching mid first-level, the ambient spiritual energy had begun to fall short. As with all cultivation, the higher the stage, the harder it became to break through.

    Especially at the Core Formation and Nascent Soul stages, it was common to be stuck for decades or even centuries.

    "I haven''t revealed my full strength yet. By gradually showing signs of reaching the peak of the early Qi Condensation first-level, I''m ensuring my survival for now.

    Otherwise, if I were still stuck at the entry level after several months, Strategist Ji would likely deem me unworthy of investment and lose patience waiting for me to progress."

    After practicing the Guishui True Scripture for some time, Li Yan discovered his cultivation speed was remarkably fast, which worried him. He feared Strategist Ji might notice something unusual.

    However, after carefully studying the scripture with his Divine Sense and experimenting repeatedly, he found a solution.

    "Qi flows long, gathers in the sea, scatters, and lies hidden!"

    Initially, he didn''t understand this passage. But through trial and error, he learned that the magical power cultivated from the Guishui True Scripture could be freely dispersed from his Dantian into his five spiritual energy vats. The level of magical power displayed would then correspond to the highest reservoir''s level.

    This method could only conceal his true cultivation level from cultivators slightly stronger than himself. Moreover, it required all five vats to be less than full. Otherwise, the magical power would have nowhere to disperse, and his true strength would inevitably be revealed.

    "I pushed my cultivation too hard recently, injuring my meridians and coughing up blood. I had to release some of the excess fire energy to calm myself.

    He assumed it was due to the Fire Poison and grew restless. Fortunately, my recent progress in cultivation allowed me to conceal my fire spiritual power, which temporarily quelled his suspicions.

    However, as my magical power grows, I can now sense the Fire Poison within him intensifying. I suspect his time is running out."

    Though Li Yan couldn''t yet project his Divine Sense, as a cultivator, he could faintly perceive the Fire Poison within Strategist Ji growing stronger.

    When the poison becomes uncontrollable, that would be Li Yan''s moment of death. No matter how far his cultivation progressed, Strategist Ji would wait no longer.

    "During my recent outings, I''ve reached some agreements with Hong Linying through letters, mediated by Liu Chengyong. If he helps me escape, I''ll give him the Wood Yin Art cultivation technique. Now, all that remains is to find the right opportunity, but I can''t afford to wait too long."

    Li Yan pondered in his heart. His concerns now extended beyond his own escape; he had a grander plan: how to eliminate Strategist Ji. Otherwise, his family might not survive this military advisor''s wrath.

    Yesterday, when Strategist Ji came to guide Li Yan''s cultivation, the military advisor''s gaze had changed. It had become gentler, warmer, but against his ashen, darkened complexion, it felt like the ravenous hunger of a wolf.

    "Then let''s set it for two months from now. By then, I''ll have to risk everything!"

    Li Yan closed his eyes in the spring, his hands clenched into tight fists beneath the surface.

    ...

    Deep within the Great Qing Mountains, millions of li from Great Qing Pass, stood a magnificent palace atop a towering peak that pierced the clouds.

    "Elder He, what brings you here today?" The green-robed scholar-like man smiled at the hawk-faced elder, who wore a dark green robe.

    "Peak Master, we''ve discussed the five-yearly inter-peak competition with the other elders. This peak will be sending approximately twenty elite disciples and several True Disciples, all carefully selected by the Inner Hall."

    "Oh? The True Disciples are expectedly few, but this year''s elite disciples are fewer than before. I recall there were as many as thirty from this peak.."

    "That''s correct. The number of new disciples with Spirit Roots has declined in recent years. Many promising candidates have been snatched up by those so-called righteous sects, the Daoists, Buddhists, and Confucians. Moreover, elite disciples are chosen from among thousands." The hawk-faced elder spoke somewhat awkwardly.

    "Heh heh heh... those ''righteous sects''? They certainly know how to manipulate mortal hearts. By using Daoist temples, Buddhist monasteries, and Confucian academies to constantly indoctrinate the masses, they''ve managed to recruit quite a few good immortal seedlings."

    "Yes, Peak Master! But even with our peak''s limited number of elite disciples, we still have more than Little Bamboo Peak. They''ve barely managed to field a handful of participants in each competition."

    The hawk-faced elder chuckled.

    "As for Junior Brother Wei''s peak," the scholar-like man said, "they have fewer than twenty members in total, including servants. With only seven disciples, the distinction between ordinary and elite doesn''t even exist. And once you remove the three who have reached the middle stage of Foundation Establishment or higher, naturally only a few remain eligible."

    The scholar-like man''s face showed a hint of helplessness.

    "Alright, enough about Junior Brother Wei''s situation. If there''s nothing else, you may leave."

    The scholar-like man waved his hand dismissively.

    "Qibing Peak Master, there''s one more matter. We received news today regarding the search for members of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage."

    The hawk-faced elder spoke urgently.

    "Oh? You mean the one who stole the cultivation technique from that traitorous outer sect disciple?"

    "Yes, Peak Master. We expanded our search and finally found a lead at Great Qing Pass, located on the eastern edge of the Great Qing Mountains."

    "Among the Imperial Dynasty''s garrison there, there''s a military advisor who is highly likely to be the person we''re looking for. Over the past few years, he''s been purchasing medicinal herbs from medicine shops in nearby towns, and these herbs are specifically listed in our secret formula."

    "A garrison? A military advisor? In that case, you''ll need to investigate thoroughly. If we target mortal officials, especially military officers stationed on the frontier, the Sect Master and others will intervene. We can''t afford to let this escalate.

    The paths of immortals and mortals must remain separate. Unless mortals provoke us, we can''t act against them. Though we''re not a righteous sect, we must still uphold this principle. Ensure you''ve verified everything before deciding whether to take action."

    "Yes, Peak Master!

    That''s exactly what I''ve planned. With the sect''s Five-Year Disciple Competition approaching, many Law Enforcement Disciples who need to participate have already returned.

    Only a few Qi Condensation mid-to-late stage disciples remain there. Once we confirm his identity, they''ll move to apprehend him."

    "Good. If he''s still scouring for herbs after all these years, his cultivation level can''t be too high. Qi Condensation mid-to-late stage disciples should be more than sufficient."

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 36: Life-and-Death Struggle Begins

    Chapter 36: Life-and-Death Struggle Begins

    In the mountain pass, within the Marshal¡¯s residence inside the city, the rear hall remained as empty as ever. Amidst the silence, a muffled, resonant voice suddenly echoed.

    ¡°Senior Brother, are we just going to keep waiting like this? The initiative isn¡¯t in our hands, and unexpected changes may occur at any moment.¡±

    Bright sunlight slanted through the doorway, casting the hall in brilliant light. Hong Linying sat in a broad chair, shifting his slightly reflective bald head.

    ¡°That kid isn¡¯t just cautious, he¡¯s slippery too. The last few times, he only conveyed his intentions through a few verbal messages from Liu Chengyong, along with letters that corroborated the meaning.

    Liu Chengyong¡¯s verbal messages always carried the key information, while the letters never mentioned cultivation techniques or plans to escape. They merely stated that if there was good wine next time, he¡¯d bring his family¡¯s secret recipe pickled meat to drink together, extremely careful.

    He¡¯s worried the letters might fall into Ji Wenhe¡¯s hands and be used as leverage. We offered him a way to escape last time, but he refused¡­¡±

    Hong Linying spoke with a hint of helplessness, after all, he had given Li Yan suggestions, but the latter had rejected them.

    He had advised Li Yan that, next time he entered the city, he could arrange for someone disguised as an assassin from the Meng Kingdom to sneak in and assassinate a key figure on their side. The idea was to encounter Li Yan in the street and identify him as Ji Wenhe¡¯s disciple, after which he would "kill" Chen An and Li Yin in public.

    Then Li Yan would hide in a secret tunnel for one to two months. After Ji Wenhe searched fruitlessly for a long time, the matter would naturally be left unresolved.

    At that time, Li Yan would hand over the cultivation technique to Hong Linying and then be quietly escorted out. However, Li Yan firmly disagreed, completely shattering Hong Linying¡¯s plans to capture and coerce him.

    ¡°Senior Brother, why don¡¯t I just dress as an assassin next time he comes to town, capture him directly, and find an opportunity to bring him to the secret room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve considered that too, but there are problems with that approach. If we forcibly capture him, will he cooperate? Will he hand over the cultivation method? And then do we torture him or not?

    Who can guarantee he won¡¯t harbor resentment? If he changes even a few key parts of the technique, for those who practice internal cultivation methods, it could mean eternal damnation.¡±

    ¡°So this won¡¯t work, and that won¡¯t work either. It¡¯s really infuriating! I don¡¯t believe that under my muscle-splitting, bone-twisting hands, he won¡¯t tell the truth.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother, calm down. Let¡¯s wait a little longer. If all else fails, we¡¯ll proceed with that plan.¡±

    Hong Linying slapped his bald head.

    At that moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside. Shortly after, the footsteps stopped at the front door, followed by a voice announcing:

    ¡°Marshal, Captain Liu requests an audience.¡±

    ¡°Oh? He¡¯s here? Quickly, bring him in!¡±

    Hong Linying straightened his posture, a flicker of emotion flashing through his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Chen An and Li Yin looked ahead in shame as Li Yan galloped ahead on horseback. They helplessly slapped their mounts and gave chase amid a clamor of clanking and rattling sounds.

    After entering the city today, Li Yan had not only bought some clothes, but also took a keen interest in some items from Liu Chengyong¡¯s army.

    In the end, Chen An and Li Yin¡¯s horses were loaded with helmets, armor, military boots and most embarrassingly, a large pot and a big ladle were even tied to the horse¡¯s rear.

    In the military camp, facing all the mocking and curious stares, Chen An covered his face in shame. In this chaotic clatter, they raced toward the North Gate.

    Once they entered the military strategist¡¯s residence, they drew even more surprised and awed gazes as they made their way toward the inner valley, this time even leading their horses inside.

    As soon as they entered the valley, a divine sense swept over them. When it scanned the two warhorses, the divine sense suddenly trembled, then withdrew as if it had seen something it shouldn¡¯t.

    Walking in the front, Li Yan curled his lips into a cold smirk when he felt the divine sense retreat. Behind him, Chen An and Li Yin kept their heads down, leading the horses into the valley as if trying to avoid any interaction with him.

    ¡°Keep scanning, I¡¯ll just bring more and more stuff back each time so you can enjoy your snooping.¡±

    Li Yan thought to himself.

    Then, swaggering, he turned and pointed to the outside of his house.

    ¡°Put today¡¯s stuff right there.¡±

    When Chen An and Li Yin saw this, their faces fell.

    ¡°Young Master, your doorway is already getting blocked!¡±

    In front of the stone house where Li Yan lived, there were already two or three wooden cabinets. The cabinet doors were wide open, filled with plows, rakes, shovels, stone mortars, and other farm tools.

    Leaning next to the door was a candied hawthorn stick, still skewered with several dried sugar-coated fruits. That was something Li Yan had brought back in a moment of whim during a previous city visit, he had even brought the whole vendor¡¯s pot with him.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense. I told you to put it there, what you want to bring it inside? Then how would I sleep?¡±

    Li Yan shot the two of them an unfriendly look.

    ¡°Got it, we¡¯ll do it right away!¡±

    Chen An and Li Yin shivered and quickly agreed.

    Amid a clatter of metal and wood, they unloaded all the miscellaneous goods onto the ground. Then they swiftly led their horses away, faces covered.

    From start to finish, there was no movement or anyone emerging from the first stone house.

    Li Yan nodded in satisfaction, then circled around the items a few times, picking up the helmet and armor to try them on.

    After a moment, seemingly dissatisfied, he casually tossed them back into the pile with a loud ¡°clang¡± and muttered a few words before turning to walk into the house.

    Once inside, he poured a cup of water, took a sip, then lay on the bed and lazily closed his eyes, a look of contentment on his face.

    In truth, he was anything but calm. It had been over half a month since he made his decision. Today, he had entered the city and delivered the letter to Liu Chengyong.

    In the letter, he mentioned that in a month and a half, during the start of the farming season, his uncles would bring the family¡¯s secret pickled meat. Around noon, he would go pick up the meat, and with travel time, it would take about an hour. Liu Chengyong should prepare fine wine in advance.

    At that time, they would go to the tavern and drink together. If the wine wasn¡¯t good, he¡¯d take the meat back for himself.

    This was part of the secret code agreed upon between him and Hong Linying, meaning:

    He planned to escape on the day of Lixia(the beginning of summer), a month and a half later. At noon, Hong Linying would find a reason to lure Strategist Ji out of the valley for about an hour.

    After that, Li Yan would meet Liu Chengyong to act. If all went well, he would hand over the cultivation technique to them.

    Now that he had truly decided, tension welled up in his heart. Coming back, he lay on the bed and closed his eyes, trying to calm the storm within.

    His real plan, however, was not simply to escape on his own, but to figure out a way to eliminate the Strategist Ji, so that even if he vanished, his family would not be implicated.

    Although he had spent several months repeatedly planning, as of today, Li Yan still had only a slim chance of success. Just thinking about the terrifying martial prowess of Strategist Ji made him feel utterly helpless.

    No, it should be called immortal magic. Even though he had never witnessed techniques like Wood Spike Spell, Fire Bullet Spell, or Wind Blade Spell, just hearing those names was enough to fill him with a sense of powerlessness.

    But he no longer had time to prepare. Judging from Strategist Ji¡¯s complexion, he would probably come looking for him in another six months at most.

    Facing someone skilled in immortal arts, especially someone who had already resolved to kill him, meant that he would have absolutely no chance at all by then. But now, if he acted with the element of surprise, there might still be a sliver of hope to survive through the attempt.

    At worst, he would just die. If he really did die in front of Strategist Ji, then Ji would likely be so focused on extending his own life that he wouldn''t bother going after Li Yan¡¯s family anymore.

    After lying on the bed for quite a while, Li Yan finally felt his mood settle somewhat. He stood up and walked out toward the water pond outside his room...

    Time passed, and the willow catkins were already floating in the air. The sun grew warmer, and the valley was in full bloom. Some trees had already shed their dark-colored leaves and sprouted tender green buds.

    Strategist Ji gazed over the valley, rubbing his forehead with one hand. Li Yan had almost entirely transplanted the wildflowers from the surroundings outside the valley.

    Now, from the pond stretching south to the foot of the mountain, and north from the pond to within several zhang of the stone house, the area was covered in wildflowers of every kind big and small, tall and short...

    All sorts of mixed fragrances wafted through the warm spring air, so thick and intense they made one dizzy. Even inside his house, the scent of flowers was overwhelming.

    He shook his head and looked at the pond among the flowers, where Li Yan was calmly cultivating. His current spiritual aura seemed to have just surpassed the middle stage of the first level of Qi Condensation.

    "Let you mess around as you please. At this rate, you might break through to the peak of Qi Condensation first level within another half a year. When the time comes, whether you¡¯ve truly reached that level or not, we¡¯ll settle this thing!!"

    Right now, just to suppress the fire poison, he couldn''t even use more than 30% of his spiritual power.

    In another year, he might only be able to use 20%. And 20% was the absolute minimum required to deal with someone at the peak of first-level Qi Condensation. If he waited any longer, who knew who would suppress whom by then?

    Standing with his hands behind his back at the edge of the wildflower field, Strategist Ji¡¯s face streaked with threads of black energy revealed a faintly savage expression.

    Half an hour later, around the Chen hour (roughly 7¨C9 am.), Li Yan walked out from the pond. After changing into a clean black robe back at his house, he came to stand in front of the first stone house.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯d like to go into the city today. I haven¡¯t delivered last month¡¯s silver to my family yet.¡±

    ¡°Go.¡±

    A voice came from inside the house. Strategist Ji was already used to Li Yan¡¯s routine of leaving the valley once every half month or so. Every time he came back, his cultivation would make some progress, and his mental state would also stabilize for a while.

    Li Yan bowed respectfully, then turned to return to his house to retrieve the silver. But just then, a hesitant voice came again from behind him, Strategist Ji.

    ¡°My disciple¡­ this time when you go into the city, try to leave more silver for your family. Don¡¯t waste it all on useless things. Every time you come back, you¡¯re carrying loads of stuff, but I never see you use half of it.¡±

    Li Yan paused, then smiled knowingly and turned back to reply:

    ¡°Teacher, rest assured, I won¡¯t buy much this time.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The room fell silent.

    Not long after, the peace outside the valley broke into the clamor of chickens flapping and dogs barking. Amid shouts and calls, Chen An and Li Yin led their horses and left...

    As noon approached, within the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion:

    ¡°My lord, someone from the city has come to see you. Marshal Hong asks that you come over, he says it¡¯s an urgent matter to discuss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already almost noon. What urgent matter could it be?¡±

    Inside, Strategist Ji opened his eyes, a look of confusion on his face.

    Ever since returning from Great Qing Mountain six months ago, he had gone from visiting the city once every few days to only going once every ten days or even half a month. Most of the time, he stayed in the valley meditating and adjusting his breath.

    Just two days ago, he had gone into the city to discuss the military defenses against Meng Kingdom. Why would they call him again so soon? Though he was reluctant, he still needed to rely on them for now, and couldn¡¯t completely ignore things.

    Thinking this, Strategist Ji stood tall and headed outside.

    Li Yan looked at the sun in the sky, then smiled at Li Yu and Li Shan sitting at the same table. Today, it was just the three of them, he hadn''t invited anyone else. Chen An and Li Yin were assigned to a separate table not far away.

    ¡°Li Yu, in the past half-year, I¡¯ve really seen your cooking skills improve. You¡¯ve gone from kitchen helper to assistant chef. I¡¯m really looking forward to the day I can finally eat something you cook yourself, haha...¡±

    Li Yu¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Brother Yan, it¡¯ll still be a while before I can do the actual cooking! Mmm¡­ probably about another year, then I might start learning. When that time comes, you can eat whatever you want, I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Brother Yan will definitely come eat then.¡±

    As he spoke, a subtle trace of loneliness flashed across Li Yan¡¯s face. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yu and Li Shan didn¡¯t really notice the change in his demeanor. Their minds were half-focused on enjoying the delicious food in front of them. Every time Li Yan came into the city, he would treat them to a good meal, which made them overjoyed each time.

    Li Yan paused for a moment, then smiled and turned toward Li Shan.

    ¡°Li Shan, that belt I asked you to buy last time, did you get it?¡±

    Li Shan¡¯s cheeks were stuffed with food. He looked up with a smile and replied through a mouthful:

    ¡°Got it, got it, it¡¯s right here.¡±

    As he spoke, he reached into his clothes and pulled out a belt, handing it to Li Yan.

    Li Yan took the belt, it was a wide, purple belt, palm-width in size. He stood up, removed the black belt from his waist, and quickly tied the purple one on. Paired with his black robe, he actually looked quite dashing and refined.

    Chen An and Li Yin glanced over from their table, then returned to drinking their wine, completely speechless at this young master¡¯s shopping obsession. He bought all sorts of things on a whim, most of which he barely even used.

    After a moment of hesitation, Li Yan handed the original black belt to Li Shan.

    ¡°Li Shan, take this, along with the silver I gave you before. Give them to the Uncle that enters the city next time. Have him deliver them to my parents.¡±

    As he finished the sentence, his voice grew a little heavy.

    Li Shan and Li Yu exchanged a glance, they both felt something seemed off about Li Yan today.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 37: A Grim Reaper from Afar

    Chapter 37: A Grim Reaper from Afar

    Li Shan set down his chopsticks, wiped the grease from his mouth with the back of his hand, and said with a puzzled expression, "Brother Yan, you''re not short on silver anymore. You could easily throw away these old things. Why are you taking this back to Uncle Chang?"

    Li Yu chimed in softly, "That''s right, Brother Yan. You''re so powerful now, with official rank and wealth. Why are you still so frugal?"

    Chen An and Li Yin, who were seated at another table and had been keeping a close eye on Li Yan, had witnessed the exchange. They too looked at him with curiosity. They knew their young master was usually extravagant; why would he bother taking back a used belt today?

    Li Yan smiled brightly. "What do you know? This belt was bestowed upon me by my esteemed Master. I''m taking it back so my parents can see it too."

    Li Yu''s eyes widened in understanding. "I get it! It''s like those Imperial Swords the storytellers talk about, right? If any unsolvable problems arise in the village, we can use this to ward off misfortune, right?"

    Li Shan nodded vigorously in agreement. Chen An and Li Yin also understood the reasoning. Such practices were common in official circles.

    It was common for officials'' ancestral homes to display gifts from the current emperor or high-ranking officials, such as mandarin jackets, hairpins, fans, and even Imperial Swords. These items often carried more weight than official proclamations.

    Lord Ji was a prominent figure in the region, so any gifts he bestowed would naturally carry more influence than official documents.

    Li Yan''s decision was impulsive. He had worn this particular belt for several months, and though he had since acquired others, this one had been his longest-serving. Giving it to his parents would serve as a memento.

    It was a rash move, and when he noticed Chen An and Li Yin''s puzzled expressions, he immediately regretted it. Fortunately, Li Yu''s quick thinking and smooth acceptance of the gift inadvertently saved him from having to explain.

    "You always know so much, heh heh..." Li Yan chuckled, patting Li Yu''s shoulder before glancing at the glaring sunlight outside. He sighed inwardly.

    ''It''s finally beginning. Today might be my last. No matter what, I''ll give it my all!''

    ...

    At that moment, tens of thousands of li west of Great Qing Pass, above the Great Qing Mountains, a radiant light streaked eastward across the sky. Within this light flew a shuttle-shaped object, carrying three young men engaged in conversation.

    "Senior Brother Wu," the round-faced youth with wide eyes asked, "are you certain the Law Enforcement Team''s Senior Brothers have confirmed that the members of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage are within the Imperial Dynasty Territory?"

    The man addressed as Senior Brother Wu was lean and Horse-Faced, his dark skin and gloomy expression adding to his sinister appearance. Beside them sat another youth, around twenty years old, with a fair, beardless face and a gentle demeanor. All three wore identical ink-green robes.

    From the cuffs of Senior Brother Wu''s robe, several brightly colored centipedes occasionally crawled out. They crisscrossed his chest and back before disappearing back into his sleeves. Moments later, they would emerge again, crawl around, and retreat into his sleeves, a sight that sent shivers down the spine. Yet the other two youths on the shuttle seemed completely unfazed.

    "Yes, we''re here on orders from the Senior Brother of the Law Enforcement Hall. His instructions clearly state that the target is located within the Imperial Dynasty Territory, specifically in Great Qing Pass City, where he serves as the military advisor to the local garrison."

    "Once we confirm his identity, we could have executed him immediately. But the Senior Brother explicitly stated that the Law Enforcement Hall Master wants him alive, to be captured and fed to the Soul-Binding Threadworms."

    "Ah, the Soul-Binding Threadworms?"

    The round-faced youth with wide eyes gasped. That was an incredibly cruel form of torture, and the mere thought of it sent shivers down his spine, turning his face pale.

    The gentle youth with a fair, beardless face also froze, his usual composure faltering.

    "Senior Brother Wu, are you sure there isn''t some mistake? Using such a barbaric method goes against the Dao."

    "Hmph! How could I be mistaken? I''ve confirmed this repeatedly. When I first received these orders, I reacted exactly as you two are now. I can''t fathom what those lunatics in the Law Enforcement Hall are thinking."

    "Shh! Don''t speak ill of the Law Enforcement Hall. Among our several peaks, only Ancestor Wei''s lacks an Law Enforcement Hall. The rest are all run by ruthless individuals."

    "This isn''t something we Qi Condensation Stage disciples should be discussing. If they found out, we''d face dire consequences," the gentle youth said, his expression shifting as he addressed the other two.

    The two men''s faces also changed upon hearing this, and they quickly dropped the topic. Senior Brother Wu continued, "Originally, this task wasn''t meant for us. But with the Five-Year Sect Competition approaching, all the Senior Brothers and Uncle-Masters from our peak''s Law Enforcement Hall who are stationed elsewhere will be returning.

    That leaves us to handle this. Fortunately, the members of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage aren''t particularly strong. They''re likely only at the second or third level of the Qi Condensation Stage, or even just the first.

    Any one of us could complete this mission alone, given our strength. However, since they want to capture them alive, all three of us must go.

    Additionally, we need to retrieve the original copy of our peak''s entry-level cultivation manual from them. We must bring it back with us."

    The two men nodded in agreement. They had great respect for the methods of the Senior Brothers and Uncle-Masters of the Law Enforcement Hall, whose assessments were always accurate. There was no room for doubt.

    Since the person''s cultivation realm was stated, it was unlikely he had surpassed the third level of the Qi Condensation Stage. With two of the three pursuers at the ninth level and one at the tenth, they were not just overestimating their target; they were mobilizing an excessive force.

    "However, there''s another matter," Senior Brother Wu said. "The Senior Brother of the Law Enforcement Hall recently discovered that the Immortal-Seeking Lineage member may have taken on a disciple. This disciple isn''t part of the Immortal-Seeking Lineage; he''s just an ordinary person with a spirit root that person found. We''ll need to capture him as well."

    "Oh? Another disciple?" the Gentle Youth asked.

    "Yes. We''ll capture them both when the time comes," Senior Brother Wu replied with a sinister glint in his eyes. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "That poor fellow," the round-faced youth said with a hint of sympathy. "I wonder what they''ll do with him after we capture him? If they punish him by association, he''ll truly be a wronged ghost."

    As they spoke, the streak of light carrying them sped eastward, their voices fading into the distance.

    ...

    Inside the military camp at Great Qing Pass City, Liu Chengyong paced restlessly in his tent, glancing outside from time to time. He was supposed to be on duty today, but he had received a secret order from the Marshal to wait for Li Yan at the camp after his shift ended.

    He was to follow orders to the letter, but it was now past noon, and Li Yan had yet to arrive...

    At the marshal''s manor, Strategist Ji sat in the main hall discussing matters with Marshal Hong.

    "Marshal, why aren''t we holding today''s military council at the camp?" Ji Wenhe asked, his gaze sweeping over Hong Linying.

    "Because the information we received today was just brought back by our spies from the Meng Kingdom''s outpost. I believe it''s too sensitive to share widely yet. We should discuss it first before convening the generals," Hong Linying replied gravely, taking a sip of tea.

    "Oh? What did the spies at the Meng Kingdom''s outpost discover?" Ji Wenhe straightened up, mindful of his duty.

    "This morning, they reported that the Meng Kingdom is mobilizing large forces from multiple locations and preparing to advance on Fallen Immortal Slope."

    Li Yan glanced at the sun outside the window. It was about half a quarter of an hour past noon. He stood up and smiled at Li Shan and Li Yu.

    "I need to return now. My cultivation has become increasingly demanding lately, and I might not be able to see you for some time."

    Li Shan and Li Yu paid little attention. Everyone in their village knew that Li Yan had become Strategist Ji''s disciple and was diligently practicing martial arts, a privilege others envied greatly. They rose to their feet.

    "Brother Yan, we understand. We''ll explain your situation to the uncles who came from the village."

    "Alright, I''m heading back now!"

    With that, Li Yan casually tossed a silver ingot onto the table and turned to leave. Chen An and Li Yin hurried after him.

    After leaving the tavern, they untied their horses beneath a tree and galloped toward the North City Gate.

    They soon arrived at the gate. The soldiers recognized them and immediately saluted, removing the barriers to let them pass unimpeded. By now, nearly every guard in the North City knew Li Yan by sight.

    Their journey was smooth. Li Yan worried that Strategist Ji might be delayed and leave later than planned, which would disrupt their carefully timed meeting.

    This was why they had lingered in the city for another half a quarter of an hour after noon. Fortunately, his concerns proved unfounded. The road remained clear, and the trio quickly returned to the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.

    After dismounting, Li Yan tossed the reins aside and strolled into the valley. Chen An and Li Yin naturally took care of the horses, and they were in particularly good spirits today.

    During their trip to the city, the young master hadn''t fallen "ill," nor had he purchased anything beyond a meal. The only purchase he''d made was a belt, which he was still wearing.

    As Li Yan entered the valley, he immediately sharpened his senses. He detected no Divine Sense probing the area, which eased his mind slightly.

    Without hesitation, he headed straight for the first stone house. The door stood ajar, and he bowed respectfully at the entrance.

    "Teacher, this disciple seeks an audience."

    After a pause and receiving no response, he stepped inside. He scanned the empty room, confirming its emptiness, and finally relaxed inwardly. He turned and hurried to his own quarters.

    Once inside, he swiftly retrieved writing materials. Holding his breath to steady his mind, he began to write.

    Before long, he set down the brush, picked up the paper, and scrutinized it repeatedly. Then, with a sharp tear, he ripped it to shreds.

    He began rewriting immediately, repeating the process several times. Sweat dripped from his forehead in increasing amounts. After completing the fourth draft, he scrutinized it carefully.

    By now, his forehead was covered in a dense layer of sweat. Finally, he exhaled deeply, laid the paper on the table to dry, and turned to burn the torn-up drafts.

    Once the paper had burned to ashes, he carefully collected the black ash into a small cloth pouch and tucked it into his robe. He stood up, walked to the water pool, and glanced around to ensure no one was nearby.

    He crouched down and scattered the ashes into the flowerbeds surrounding the pool, casually turning over the soil with his hand.

    After washing his face in the pool, Li Yan swiftly returned to the stone house. By the time he arrived, the ink on the paper had mostly dried.

    He picked up the page, surveyed the room, and checked himself thoroughly to ensure he had nothing else to take. Then, he turned and hurried out. He couldn''t be sure how long Hong Linying could stall Ji Wenhe.

    When he reached the mouth of the valley, he began calling out for Chen An.

    "Chen An! Chen An!"

    Chen An was napping, still slightly dizzy from the wine he''d drunk earlier. He had been drifting off to a pleasant sleep.

    Chen An had just drifted off to sleep when a familiar voice suddenly called out. He instinctively bolted upright, grabbed his clothes, threw them on, and rushed out the door. Only after he was outside did he realize it was Li Yan who had called him.

    An uneasy feeling crept into his heart. He had only just returned; why was Li Yan calling him again? Had his "illness" relapsed?

    By the time Chen An reached the valley entrance, Li Yin was already standing before Li Yan, studying a piece of paper in his hand. Chen An hurried to Li Yan''s side.

    "Young Master, what''s the matter?"

    Li Yan glanced at him dismissively. "Just read it yourself."

    Chen An turned to Li Yin, who wordlessly handed him the paper. Puzzled, Chen An took it and looked at the message.

    Scrawled hastily across the page were a few hurried words, clearly written by someone in a great hurry:

    "Disciple, upon receiving this letter, proceed immediately to the military camp in the city. Your Master awaits you there. Hurry!"

    Chen An recognized Lord Ji''s handwriting, though the message was rushed and somewhat illegible. He looked up at Li Yan.

    "Young Master, this is a note from Lord Ji."

    "No need to state the obvious. Of course I know it''s from Teacher. It seems he went to the military camp after we left, and he probably needs me to accompany him on some matter."

    With that, he fell silent.

    Chen An and Li Yin exchanged glances. Chen An spoke first.

    "But... we were still in the city. If something had happened to Lord Ji, he would have surely sent people to search for us everywhere."

    "How would I know? You''re certainly worrying about things beyond your concern, aren''t you?" Li Yan''s tone turned hostile.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 38: Beginning the Desperate Escape

    Chapter 38: Beginning the Desperate Escape

    Chen An immediately sensed trouble. Moreover, the handwriting on the note was undeniably Lord Ji''s.

    He and Li Yin had delivered numerous letters for Lord Ji. Though they never knew the contents, they were intimately familiar with the handwriting on the envelopes. While the script on this note was somewhat hurried, there was no doubt it was Lord Ji''s.

    Chen An quickly plastered on a servile smile, stealing a glance at Li Yin. Li Yin gave him a subtle nod, confirming the note''s authenticity.

    "Young Master, you misunderstand me," Chen An said. "I merely thought that since you''ve just returned, you''d have to make another trip so soon. If we''d known about this while you were still in the city, you could have avoided this extra journey. I wouldn''t dare harbor any other thoughts. I''ll prepare your horses immediately."

    ...

    At the North City Gate, the garrison soldiers watched the backs of the riders entering the city. One of them remarked, "Lord Li is certainly busy today. He just returned not long ago and he''s already back. We used to only see him once every month or two."

    After entering the city, the three men galloped toward the Military Camp. Li Yan''s inner turmoil belied his calm exterior. He had no way of knowing Strategist Ji''s movements; he might return at any moment, or they could even run into him on the street.

    They soon arrived at the camp gate. The sight of the familiar encampment brought a silent sigh of relief to Li Yan''s heart. He dismounted swiftly, tossed the reins aside, and strode toward the gate without a word.

    Chen An and Li Yin hurried to catch up, leading their horses. Li Yan glanced back at them. "After you stable the horses, wait for me there."

    Both Chen An and Li Yin had read the note left by Strategist Ji, confirming that he wanted to speak with Li Yan alone. Though relieved, they remembered the advisor''s instructions and kept watch on the camp gate. The moment Li Yan reappeared, they would bring the horses to him.

    Li Yan ventured deeper into the camp. Having visited several times before, he knew the layout well. He skirted around several tents and passed several patrols of soldiers.

    The soldiers checked Li Yan''s identity and let him pass.

    Li Yan glanced back at the path he had taken. Chen An and Li Yin were no longer in sight. After navigating a few more turns, he headed toward Liu Chengyong''s tent.

    Liu Chengyong was pacing inside his tent. It was about three-quarters of an hour past noon. Suddenly, the entrance darkened. He looked up to see Li Yan slipping inside.

    "Brother Li, you finally made it," Liu Chengyong said bluntly.

    "Captain Liu, I''m sorry to keep you waiting. The next steps are in your hands," Li Yan replied quickly.

    "Good. Follow me."

    Liu Chengyong''s military discipline took over. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the tent.

    Having received his secret orders, Liu Chengyong knew this was a matter of great importance to the Marshal. He didn''t pry into the details, understanding only that the specifics must remain confidential. Li Yan followed closely behind.

    The two exited the tent and headed deeper into the military camp. After winding through rows of tents, they arrived at a heavily guarded area.

    Along the way, they encountered several patrol teams. Each time, Liu Chengyong produced a token. After a brief inspection, the patrols waved them through.

    Before them now stretched a vast row of military tents, each spacious and draped with dark felt.

    They were halted by a long wooden fence of crisscrossing stakes. The soldiers here were markedly different from those they had encountered earlier, clad in gloomy black armor and wearing impassive expressions.

    Highly suspicious of their arrival, one of them shouted before they could approach.

    "Halt! This is a restricted military zone."

    Liu Chengyong turned to Li Yan and whispered, "Brother Li, wait here."

    With that, he produced half of a Tiger Tally from his waist, raised it high, and strode forward.

    Li Yan watched as Liu Chengyong handed the tally to the apparent leader. The man scrutinized it thoroughly, then exchanged a few hushed words with Liu Chengyong.

    At that moment, Liu Chengyong beckoned Li Yan forward. As Li Yan approached, the leader turned to a nearby soldier and spoke briefly.

    He then passed the half-tally to this soldier, who stepped forward, glanced at Liu Chengyong and Li Yan, and wordlessly turned to lead them deeper into the camp.

    "Captain Liu, what''s this place? The security is so tight that even the Marshal''s half of the Tiger Tally is required. Wouldn''t the regular token suffice?" Li Yan asked, his anxiety tempered by curiosity.

    He had visited the military camp several times recently and was familiar with its regulations, roll calls, command arrows, and the Tiger Tally.

    "This is the military supply depot, our lifeline," Liu Chengyong replied tersely.

    No wonder the security is so strict, Li Yan thought. Even if Chen An and Li Yin knew I was here, they wouldn''t be able to get in.

    The two men followed the soldier deep into the camp, winding through several turns before arriving at a heavily fortified gate. The gate was tightly shut, guarded by a squad of black-armored soldiers. Thick iron chains, as thick as an adult''s arm, were wrapped around the gate, secured by a bronze lock the size of half a man''s head.

    The soldier hurried forward and whispered to the black-armored guard who approached. He then produced the half of the Tiger Tally and handed it over. The guard examined it meticulously for a long moment before finally beckoning Liu Chengyong and Li Yan to approach.

    After Liu Chengyong and Li Yan approached, the soldier returned half of the Tiger Tally to Liu Chengyong and ordered his men to pull on the iron chain, as thick as an adult''s arm.

    With a creaking groan, four soldiers strained to push the massive gate outward, their faces flushed with exertion.

    Once the gate had opened just enough for one person to pass through, Liu Chengyong beckoned Li Yan and led him briskly out of the camp.

    Behind them, the heavy camp gate rumbled shut with a resounding clang. The clatter of iron chains followed, then silence descended once more.

    Li Yan surveyed his surroundings. They were now in a wide alley, the straight path stretching ahead before disappearing around a distant bend.

    Liu Chengyong smiled at Li Yan. "Brother Li, this is the exit of the military camp''s supply depot. No one will come here. If we walk a little further, we''ll reach another guard post. Beyond that lies the North City Gate entrance."

    Li Yan remembered the North City Gate from their entry into the city. Three broad roads paved with large bluestone slabs converged there. The central main road was the one they usually took when traveling to and from the city center.

    The other two paths branched off, winding into the city on either side, their destinations unknown. Li Yan surmised that this path must have originated from one of those branches.

    Seeing no one around, Li Yan turned to Li Chengyong and asked, "What are Marshal Hong''s next instructions?"

    Li Chengyong glanced at him. "The Marshal said that after leaving this military camp, I should take you to the back gate of the Marshal''s Manor. Someone will be waiting there to receive you."

    Li Yan shook his head. "Captain Liu, I can''t go. Please deliver this bottle and letter to Marshal Hong for me." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With that, Li Yan produced a small porcelain bottle and a sealed letter from his inner pocket, handing them to Li Chengyong.

    Li Chengyong took the bottle with a puzzled expression. It was no larger than a thumb, its mouth sealed with wax. He had no idea what it contained.

    As for the letter, he was no stranger to delivering messages. However, his orders were clear: he had to bring Li Yan to the Marshal''s Manor today, no matter what.

    "Brother Li, you''re putting me in a difficult position," Li Chengyong said, tucking the items into his tunic. He stared at Li Yan, enunciating each word deliberately.

    "Heh heh... Brother Liu, after these past few months, haven''t you realized I''m mired in trouble?" Li Yan said solemnly, pointedly omitting the title "Captain Liu."

    Liu Chengyong stared at him. "I don''t know what''s between Marshal Hong, you, and Strategist Ji, but my orders are to bring you to the Marshal''s Manor."

    "Brother Liu, let''s cut to the chase. I''m definitely not going, and you can''t hold me here. Try if you don''t believe me. If we reach the exit ahead and there are more people, you''ll have even less chance. Otherwise, what might have worked could end with us going our separate ways."

    With that, Li Yan channeled his spiritual energy. A torrent of immense force erupted from his body, pressing down on Liu Chengyong.

    Liu Chengyong felt a mountain-like pressure bearing down on him, as if struck by lightning. Just as he was about to mobilize his internal energy to resist, the pressure vanished completely, leaving him weightless and empty.

    Li Yan knew that both Hong Linying and Ji Wenhe would want to control him, and he needed to leverage Hong Linying''s power to execute his plan.

    Now, Li Yan had to involve Hong Linying, but he couldn''t afford to fall into his clutches. This was only the beginning of his plan, and meeting Hong Linying wasn''t the right move yet. He needed to secure his freedom first.

    He had already used Hong Linying as a cover for his secret maneuver, successfully evading Ji Wenhe''s surveillance. He had anticipated this situation, though he hadn''t known when it would arise. Now that he had reached this critical point and understood his circumstances, he bet that Liu Chengyong wouldn''t dare make a move at the alley entrance, fearing it might attract Ji Wenhe''s attention.

    Hong Linying had undoubtedly instructed Liu Chengyong to avoid drawing attention. This made this spot the perfect place for a showdown. Li Yan suddenly gathered all his spiritual energy and unleashed it as a wave of pressure. Even he wasn''t entirely confident in this bluff.

    Liu Chengyong was no ordinary man, he was a seasoned military expert with formidable combat skills. Yet Li Yan now relied solely on spiritual energy to intimidate him, alternating between releasing and withdrawing it to create the illusion of being a high-level inner energy expert of the martial world. This forced Liu Chengyong to hesitate, unsure of Li Yan''s true strength, while Li Yan kept calling him "Brother Liu" in a mix of soft and hard tactics.

    Liu Chengyong felt his body alternating between weightlessness and heaviness, his heart filled with shock.

    How could Brother Li have become so formidable? Liu Chengyong wondered. In just a few months, his inner energy has surpassed mine by several times over. How did he achieve such rapid progress?

    Sensing the oppressive force of Li Yan''s internal energy, Liu Chengyong concluded he stood no chance against him. He had no idea Li Yan was merely a paper tiger, possessing immense magical power but lacking any real combat experience.

    Liu Chengyong wouldn''t have thought that way. In the martial world, few sects neglected both internal and external cultivation. While practicing internal energy, they also honed martial techniques.

    He assumed that since Strategist Ji had imparted such profound internal energy cultivation to Li Yan, he must have also taught him lethal combat methods. This realization sent a chill down Liu Chengyong''s spine.

    "Heh, Brother Li, your skills are truly impressive. I fear I cannot fulfill this command," Liu Chengyong said with a bitter smile.

    "Brother Liu, to be honest, the item I''m giving you is exactly what the Marshal needs. Once you deliver it, he''ll consider your mission complete and won''t trouble you further. But this is all I can do for now."

    Li Yan spoke earnestly.

    Liu Chengyong looked into Li Yan''s eyes, sensing he wasn''t lying. He sighed.

    "Then this is the only way. Let''s just hope I don''t end up taking a beating from the military discipline rods!"

    He felt utterly frustrated. He couldn''t possibly overpower Li Yan alone, and involving more people would ruin everything, spreading the news and making all his previous caution pointless.

    "Then let''s go."

    Li Yan pointed forward, and Liu Chengyong let out a long sigh before stepping ahead.

    "Brother Li, you don''t need to be so cautious about everything. Would I really stab you in the back?"

    "Heh heh heh... Brother Liu, what are you saying? I''m not familiar with the roads, and without a token or Tiger Tally, how would I ever get through the gates?"

    The two continued their banter as they hurried forward...

    Moments later, at the alley''s mouth, Liu Chengyong watched Li Yan''s figure vanish as he raced toward the North Gate. He sighed again, then patted the porcelain bottle and letter tucked inside his robe. His heart pounding with anxiety, he turned toward the Marshal''s Manor.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 39: Clouds in Motion

    Chapter 39: Clouds in Motion

    Li Yan quickly reached the North City Gate, his pace unwavering as he scanned his surroundings, wary of a sudden encounter with Strategist Ji.

    He swiftly passed through the gate and exited the city, his mind racing.

    "Apart from the slight delay confronting Liu Chengyong at the rear gate of the military supply depot, everything else went smoothly and within the time I had anticipated.

    Roughly calculating, from entering the military camp to now, it''s been less than half an incense stick''s time. Chen An and Li Yin shouldn''t suspect anything yet, and Ji Wenhe should still be at the Marshal''s manor."

    As he pondered, he emerged from the gate and found no sign of Chen An or Li Yin waiting to intercept him.

    If they had already realized his escape, they would undoubtedly be stationed at the North or South Gates, blocking his other exits. After exchanging a casual greeting with the city guards, he hurried away.

    The guards were surprised. First, why was Lord Li walking out when he had ridden in? Second, where were his two ever-present escorts?

    But they dared not ask, simply returning his greeting and letting him pass.

    Once outside the city, Li Yan traveled less than half a li before abruptly veering westward into the Great Qing Mountains. He wasn''t foolish enough to linger on the main road, which would only increase his chances of encountering pursuers, the last thing he wanted.

    Inside the Marshal''s Residence, Strategist Ji watched Marshal Hong''s deeply furrowed brow and helplessly took another sip of his tea.

    It was well past noon. They had spent over an hour discussing military matters, then repeatedly deliberated on countermeasures.

    "This is the fourth plan!" Strategist Ji exclaimed after taking a sip of tea, leaning back in his chair. Though these matters didn''t require spiritual energy, they were mentally exhausting.

    After a moment, seeing Marshal Hong still deep in thought, Strategist Ji spoke again. "Marshal, this plan integrates the flaws of the previous three. All foreseeable contingencies have been addressed. Military strategy emphasizes thorough planning, but actual warfare demands adaptability. There''s no such thing as a foolproof plan."

    As he spoke, Strategist Ji''s expression shifted, and he glanced toward the door.

    Marshal Hong, who had been listening intently, noticed the advisor''s sudden silence. He looked up and saw Ji staring intently at the main hall''s entrance, though he himself saw nothing and heard no sound.

    Puzzled, Marshal Hong''s ears twitched again. This time, faint footsteps reached his ears, and his face grew grave.

    ''His internal energy has grown even more formidable, yet his complexion has deteriorated further. The poison''s potency is evident.

    If this had happened to me, I''d have had to expend at least eighty or ninety percent of my internal energy to suppress it. By that calculation, the remaining bit would barely qualify me as a second-rate martial artist in the martial world.

    Yet after suppressing this deadly poison, his remaining internal energy far surpasses my own at my peak. It''s truly astonishing.''

    A voice came from outside the main hall:

    "Marshal, the gold and silver collected as taxes this month have been loaded onto the carts. They await your personal inspection before being escorted to the rear garrison."

    Strategist Ji''s face momentarily betrayed a flicker of mockery, though it vanished as quickly as it appeared. He knew Marshal Hong''s nature well: aside from his obsession with martial arts manuals from various sects, the man was equally fixated on wealth.

    The frontier had enjoyed relative peace in recent years. The Imperial Dynasty had long since issued decrees prohibiting local residents from migrating, ostensibly to demonstrate their patriotic loyalty.

    This created a high demand for daily necessities, drawing merchants and adventurers eager to strike it rich. As a result, the region''s economy had flourished.

    Since arriving here, Marshal Hong had seized absolute power, controlling both military and administrative affairs and personally managing all local tax revenues.

    Marshal Hong knew better than to push things too far, lest he incite public resentment. After setting aside forty percent of the revenue for the local government, he converted the remaining sixty percent into gold and silver each month and transferred it directly to the military as "military pay."

    He was naturally uneasy about leaving this military pay at this heavily fortified border city. If left to accumulate over time, the sum would become substantial, and if the city fell, there would be no time to evacuate it.

    Therefore, every month he would find time to transport the funds to the rear garrison camps. Each shipment required his personal inspection and sealing before departure.

    Strategist Ji, a cultivator who looked down upon worldly wealth, scoffed at this practice.

    Upon hearing this, Marshal Hong grinned at Strategist Ji.

    "Military Advisor, you''re absolutely right. There''s no foolproof plan in this world. After much deliberation, I''ve decided to adopt your final proposal. I''ll convene a meeting with the generals and staff later to discuss the details."

    Strategist Ji immediately understood that the marshal''s mind was no longer on the matter. He rose, bowed deeply, and said, "Since the decision is made, I''ll withdraw from further involvement. My health has been deteriorating recently, so I''ll return to recuperate."

    "Ah, very well... Military Advisor, you must take care of yourself. If you need any medicinal herbs, just ask, and I''ll send men to search for them with all their might. But as for the poison afflicting you, I''m afraid I can''t help. I only regret my crude martial arts skills. Alas!"

    Strategist Ji merely smiled at these words, clasped his hands and strode out of the main hall.

    Watching his retreating figure, Marshal Hong''s expression gradually darkened. After a moment, he turned to the rear of the hall.

    "Junior Brother, since the report has arrived, let''s go check on that boy in the back."

    With a flicker of movement, Marshal Hong vanished behind the door. A figure emerged swiftly from the rear of the hall and followed him.

    Inside a room in the rear garden of the Marshal''s Manor:

    "Hmm? Why are you alone? What exactly happened?"

    Marshal Hong entered the room and casually closed the door behind him. The figure who had followed him didn''t enter, but neither could he be seen in the garden outside, as if he had vanished into thin air.

    Marshal Hong''s gaze swept the room, his face darkening like a thundercloud. Liu Chengyong stood alone, his face etched with anxiety. He quickly rose to his feet upon seeing the marshal enter.

    Liu Chengyong knelt on one knee, his head bowed in shame as he clasped his hands in a formal salute.

    "Marshal, this subordinate is incompetent. I failed to bring Li Yan here. Please punish me accordingly."

    Marshal Hong''s face darkened as he spoke coldly.

    "Speak!"

    Half a cup of tea''s time later, Marshal Hong carefully examined the two pages of the letter, the small porcelain bottle resting on the table beside him.

    He reread the letter several times, his expression shifting between doubt and disbelief. Finally, he tucked the pages into his robe.

    "So, Li Yan''s martial arts are actually superior to yours?"

    "Yes, Marshal. I stake my life on it. His aura is exceptionally dense. If a single strike failed, it would''ve undoubtedly drawn attention."

    Liu Chengyong spoke with genuine bewilderment, still struggling to comprehend how anyone could cultivate their internal energy to such a level in just a few months. How could such a martial arts heart method exist?

    Marshal Hong rested his chin on his hand, lost in thought, his face mirroring Liu Chengyong''s disbelief.

    If this man weren''t a loyal subordinate who had followed him for over a decade, he might have struck him down for such absurd claims. Yet he knew Liu Chengyong would never lie to him.

    "You may return now," Marshal Hong said after a pause.

    Liu Chengyong breathed a sigh of relief, quickly saluted, and hurried out of the room, his back already soaked with sweat.

    ''So Brother Li wasn''t lying after all. After reading the letter, the Marshal''s anger vanished. I wonder what it said.''

    Marshal Hong stood in the room for a moment before retrieving a letter from his robe.

    "Junior Brother, take a look at this." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A figure drifted silently into the room from outside. When it came to a stop, it revealed an exceptionally burly man.

    Despite his massive frame, his movements were surprisingly light and graceful, creating a striking contrast.

    The big man took the letter and studied it intently, repeatedly scrutinizing a single page.

    "Hiss, Senior Brother, this kid actually gave us the cultivation technique."

    "Indeed. This is the first level of the Wood Yin Art. Junior Brother, can you discern its authenticity?"

    The big man picked up the page again and examined it more closely.

    "Junior Brother, I''ve also studied it carefully. Some of the circulation methods are completely unheard of. With my current knowledge, I can''t immediately determine whether they''re genuine," Marshal Hong said.

    "But this kid only gave us the first level. He''ll provide the rest after we help him complete his remaining tasks. I can''t immediately verify the technique''s authenticity either. Hmm, should we test this cultivation method?" the big man asked, his eyes gleaming with anticipation.

    Marshal Hong didn''t answer immediately. He rested his chin on his hand, considering the matter under the burly man''s expectant gaze.

    "I''ve also considered your suggestion, Junior Brother," he said after a moment, "but the path of internal energy cultivation isn''t one where immediate results can be achieved with a single attempt."

    The room fell silent again before Marshal Hong continued.

    "Still, it''s worth a try. Perhaps we can experience his cultivation technique firsthand and gain some insights. The problem is that brat is using the advanced stages of the technique to blackmail us into helping him..."

    A fierce glint flashed in Marshal Hong''s eyes, and his tone turned sinister.

    "Senior Brother, I''ll test this technique. If it''s genuine, helping him will be worth it. At worst, we can always kill him later. That backwoods brat dares to act so insolently? Hmph!"

    "Very well, Junior Brother. Let''s go to the secret chamber. I''ll protect you while you try it."

    Marshal Hong picked up the small porcelain bottle from the table, tucked it into his robe, and turned to leave, muttering to himself.

    "Still, that brat has some tricks up his sleeve. How did he manage to put this thing on Ji Wenhe''s body? Heh heh heh... I''m almost reluctant to kill him now.

    But he''s too cunning. If he can pull this on us, wouldn''t we risk falling into his trap if we let our guard down?"

    Chen An and Li Yin, as restless as ants on a hot pan, hurried out of the military camp.

    They had been chatting with old colleagues in the camp for about a few hours, but Li Yan still hadn''t emerged. Their anxiety grew with each passing moment.

    They frequently glanced toward the center of the Military Camp, occasionally exchanging worried looks. After a while, they exchanged another glance, rose simultaneously, apologized to the group, and moved aside to whisper.

    A few minutes later, they steeled their nerves and approached the Central Military Tent. Trespassing in this heavily guarded area without military orders could cost them their heads.

    Before they reached the tent, patrolling soldiers spotted them and demanded their passes.

    Fortunately, both men were veterans. They explained they had urgent business with Lord Ji and asked the soldiers to relay their request.

    The patrol saw their urgency and recognized them as members of the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion. One soldier went to report to the Central Military Tent.

    Shortly after, the messenger returned, his face grim.

    "Are you two mocking me? Lord Ji hasn''t even arrived at the camp today! Get out of here immediately, or I''ll have you arrested!"

    Chen An and Li Yin immediately sensed danger. They quickly thanked the patrol and rushed toward the camp gate.

    The patrol watched their frantic figures with bewildered expressions.

    "Looks like finding Lord Ji is a matter of life and death."

    Chen An and Li Yin knew the military camp had only one exit. They hadn''t even considered the rear exit near the supply depot, that area was the heart of the camp''s defenses, and not a place for casual comings and goings.

    Upon reaching the gate, they urgently questioned the guards, only to receive news that sent their hearts plummeting.

    "Lord Li left alone more than two hours ago."

    Unbeknownst to them, these guards had been specifically stationed here by Marshal Hong, awaiting their arrival.

    Chen An and Li Yin turned pale, realizing they had made a grave mistake. Lord Ji had issued a strict order: they were never to leave Li Yan''s side.

    Overwhelmed by shock and anger, they nearly lost their composure and confronted the guards. But the guard calmly retorted,

    "If Lord Li wanted to leave, what right did I have to stop him? Do you expect us to defy our superiors?"

    Chen An and Li Yin, furious, hastily mounted their horses and rode off, one toward the South Gate and the other toward the North Gate. If Li Yan had left the city, he would surely have passed through one of these gates. If he was still inside, everything would be much easier.

    Fifteen minutes later, they reconvened at their agreed-upon meeting point. After exchanging information, they galloped toward the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.

    At the North Gate, they had easily learned that Li Yan had already left the city two hours earlier. This news filled them with anxiety, yet a sliver of hope remained.

    Before long, they arrived at the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion. Leaping from their horses, they rushed into the valley, drawing curious glances from the people outside.

    Forgetting the warning against entering the inner valley without permission, they charged straight toward Li Yan''s quarters. But when they burst into the room, it was empty. No one was there.

    Their backs drenched in sweat, they hurried back outside and scanned the valley. The small valley could be surveyed at a glance. Apart from the swaying wildflowers, the trickling spring water on the rock walls, and the gentle breeze, there was nothing else.

    Just as they were about to begin a thorough search of the valley, hoping to find Li Yan hiding in the water pool, lying in the flower patch, or even in the latrine, a voice suddenly called out from behind them.

    "Why are there only two of you? Where''s Li Yan?"

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 40: Pursuit

    Chapter 40: Pursuit

    After returning from the Marshal''s Manor, Strategist Ji had been sitting quietly in his room. Today, he felt inexplicably restless, as if something was about to happen.

    Cultivators often experience inexplicable premonitions. Those with profound cultivation can even sense glimpses of the future.

    He couldn''t pinpoint what was amiss. Li Yan and Chen An had gone to town, a frequent occurrence lately, so he dismissed it, attributing his unease to mere moodiness.

    Just as his restlessness peaked, he noticed someone entering the inner valley. He quickly identified Chen An and Li Yin rushing in. He glanced at them briefly but paid little attention.

    Recently, Li Yan had often returned from town with Chen An and Li Yin in tow, laden with errands. Strategist Ji assumed they were simply being hurried into the valley by Li Yan for some task.

    Moments later, Strategist Ji stood up. The two men emerged from Li Yan''s room after a short while, their faces pale and anxious, without a word. What struck him most was the absence of Li Yan following behind, something that had never happened before.

    A chill ran through Strategist Ji. In a flash, he arrived at the valley entrance. He scanned the surroundings but found no sign of Li Yan. Uncertain, he swept the area again with his Divine Sense, but still found nothing.

    The unease intensified, and Strategist Ji''s figure flickered once more, silently appearing before Li Yan''s stone house.

    Chen An and Li Yin suddenly heard a familiar voice. They trembled, their faces paling as they turned to see Strategist Ji glaring at them with a stormy expression. They immediately knelt and kowtowed.

    "I asked you a question. Where is Li Yan?" Strategist Ji''s voice was icy, devoid of emotion, yet it sent a chill deeper than the early summer evening warranted.

    "Y-Young Master... he... he''s gone missing!" Li Yin remained prostrate, biting his lip to keep silent, leaving Chen An to stammer out the words.

    "Gone... missing?" Strategist Ji ground out each syllable through clenched teeth.

    "Y-yes, sir. He left while we were at the Military Camp." Chen An kept his head bowed, afraid to look up.

    "Oh? The Military Camp? What were you doing there? Drinking with Liu Chengyong? Tell me every detail of today''s events." Strategist Ji''s voice turned even colder, making Chen An and Li Yin feel as if they were freezing in the depths of winter.

    After a long silence, Strategist Ji stood outside the stone house, cloaked in black as dusk settled. Chen An had finished his account, but both men remained prostrate, shivering uncontrollably.

    Strategist Ji stood silently, his expression cold and indifferent.

    After a moment, the pressure suddenly lifted. When the two men looked up again, Strategist Ji had vanished.

    Strategist Ji sped through the dense forest, his mind racing. He couldn''t figure out what Li Yan had discovered that made him decide to flee.

    He reviewed everything that had happened since Li Yan entered the valley, searching for any oversight on his part. But he found nothing, leaving him utterly perplexed.

    One thing he was certain of was that today''s events were connected to Hong Linying. Otherwise, Li Yan wouldn''t have conveniently chosen the Military Camp to shake off Chen and Li.

    Moreover, Hong Linying had summoned him on urgent business today. All these coincidences happening at once couldn''t be mere chance, Hong Linying must be working with Li Yan.

    Everything that had transpired today pointed to one conclusion: Li Yan had suspected something was amiss for some time. How else could he have devised such a hasty plan?

    "What a cunning scheme! Even I remained completely unaware."

    As for why Hong Linying would help Li Yan, the answer was obvious. That martial arts maniac undoubtedly wanted to obtain the so-called "secret martial art" from Li Yan.

    Strategist Ji raced through the forest, his mind racing through possibilities. In moments, he had pieced together the general outline of the situation.

    Soon, he spotted the North City Gate in the distance. Instead of approaching it directly, he veered west into the mountain forest as he neared the gate.

    Once inside the forest, Strategist Ji nimbly darted toward the ridge connecting to the western city wall, intending to scale it.

    Such a feat was unheard of in today''s martial world. It wasn''t just about climbing the mountain; how could one descend such a steep cliff without making a sound? Any disturbance would alert the crossbowmen stationed along the wall.

    Strategist Ji moved like a ghostly specter through the mountain terrain, reaching the ridge in a mere dozen breaths.

    Without pausing, he effortlessly descended the opposite side. A barely visible black figure bounced between treetops and rock faces, leaving no dislodged stones or falling debris in its wake, as if weightless.

    Moments later, Strategist Ji stood atop the towering city wall, dozens of zhang high. With a flicker of movement, he vanished into the city, leaving the patrolling soldiers utterly unaware of his presence.

    Strategist Ji raced through the city streets, his destination the Marshal''s Manor. He believed that since Hong Linying had taken this action, Li Yan must be in his grasp.

    Chen An''s report from the North City Gate, that Li Yan had left the city might not be credible. With Hong Linying''s influence and power, bribing gate guards to lie would be trivial.

    Therefore, Hong Linying must have hidden Li Yan in a secure location. There were only two such places: the Marshal''s Manor within Great Qing Pass City, or the Garrison Camp several dozen li away.

    Hong Linying would likely keep Li Yan close, under his watchful eye. This made the Marshal''s Manor a more probable hiding place than the garrison camp. Thus, the Marshal''s Manor became his primary target.

    These deductions had formed in Strategist Ji''s mind between hearing Chen An''s report and exiting the valley. His meticulous reasoning, piecing together the cause and effect of events, had led him to a conclusion remarkably close to the truth.

    However, his focus was misplaced. He had failed to realize that Li Yan had already taken control of the situation.

    In his mind, Li Yan must have discovered something amiss, though the specifics remained unclear.

    Naturally, with Li Yan¡¯s abilities, there was no way he could have escaped his control. Hong Linying, who had been eagerly seeking the secret martial arts, had somehow managed to strike a deal with Li Yan, allowing him to seize the chance and place Li Yan firmly under his thumb.

    Strategist Ji''s deduction was the most plausible. Anyone would underestimate a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy with no power, influence, or strength, assuming he couldn''t possibly take the initiative.

    Soon, Strategist Ji arrived at the rear gate of the Marshal''s Manor. Dusk had already fallen. Without pausing, he slipped inside with a flicker of movement, as if returning to his own home.

    He quickly reached the main compound and silently patrolled the grounds without alerting anyone.

    After thoroughly searching all the buildings, Strategist Ji found nothing unusual, exactly as he had expected. If locating Li Yan were this easy, Hong Linying would be a fool. Still, he needed to confirm it himself.

    During his inspection, he identified several suspicious locations. Now, he would need to investigate these areas more closely. After all, his cultivation was only at the third level of the Qi Condensation Stage, limiting his Divine Sense range to less than ten zhang, making large-scale scans impossible.

    There were three suspicious areas: a secret chamber behind the main hall, a secret passage in the rear garden leading to the back gate, and another secret chamber beneath the east wing of the rear courtyard.

    Having narrowed down the search, Strategist Ji began investigating each location one by one.

    He quickly emerged from the main hall. The secret chamber behind it was empty. After confirming no one was present with his Divine Sense, he still entered to search thoroughly, but found no clues.

    Moments later, he arrived outside the east wing of the rear courtyard. Concealed in the shadows of the corridor, he immediately unleashed his Divine Sense to sweep the room. In Great Qing Pass City, he had no need for caution.

    Over the years, he had never encountered a single cultivator, so no one could detect his Divine Sense.

    After confirming the room was empty, he stepped out of the shadows and slowly pushed the door open.

    Inside, he quickly located the entrance to the secret chamber. He sat cross-legged on the floor and once again extended his Divine Sense into the passage.

    His Divine Sense range was limited. From outside, he could only sense the existence of an underground chamber beneath the room, but not its full extent.

    Suddenly, his expression shifted, his eyebrows twitching with amusement. The secret chamber wasn''t large, but his Divine Sense had confirmed two people were inside.

    However, Strategist Ji''s expression quickly darkened. Li Yan wasn''t present; instead, Hong Linying was accompanied by another man, one he recognized. This man often feigned mystery, hiding in the secret chamber within the rear courtyard main hall.

    His aura was no weaker than Hong Linying''s, marking him as a top-tier expert in the martial world. Ji had simply pretended ignorance; he wouldn''t be concerned even if several more like him appeared.

    At that moment, the two men sat cross-legged on meditation cushions in the secret chamber, appearing to be cultivating.

    This raised a question in Ji''s mind: Why hadn''t Hong Linying brought Li Yan with him? Or had he placed Li Yan elsewhere under guard? Without wasting time, Ji withdrew his Divine Sense, rose, and headed toward the rear garden.

    After he left, a long silence hung in the chamber. Suddenly, Hong Linying opened his eyes. His half-clenched fist, resting on his knee, slowly relaxed, revealing a small porcelain bottle hidden within.

    A faint clinking sound emanated from the bottle. Hong Linying glanced at it and said, "He''s gone far enough."

    The burly man beside him also opened his eyes, his gaze briefly flicking to the porcelain bottle.

    "Senior Brother, Ji Wenhe''s arrival at this hour... could it be because of that brat?" Hong Linying pondered for a moment before speaking.

    "So that brat has truly escaped his grasp!" the burly man exclaimed.

    "Luckily, there''s this thing. Otherwise, Ji Wenhe''s peerless lightness skill would have allowed him to approach without either of us noticing. It''s truly baffling how that kid managed to place this on Ji Wenhe without being detected."

    Hong Linying''s expression grew grave. He remained silent for a long moment before replying.

    "Ji Wenhe''s martial arts have reached the Transcendent Master Realm. To be able to pinpoint this location within the vast Marshal''s Manor is truly remarkable.

    We can only gauge his approach and distance by the intensity of this device''s reactions. The initial fluctuations were minimal, but they grew increasingly violent as he drew closer. This indicates he was probing with his internal energy, advancing inch by inch. Such mastery is truly awe-inspiring.

    The reason he didn''t come down was because he failed to detect Li Yan''s presence. This secret chamber is exceptionally thick; we can''t even sense a trace of what''s inside from the outside.

    Not only could he sense someone within, but he could also identify them. It''s nothing short of terrifying."

    The burly man listened to Hong Linying''s words with a mixture of skepticism and curiosity. "Senior Brother, could it be that he only vaguely sensed someone here and didn''t dare to come down rashly?"

    Hong Linying fell into deep thought before replying, "Given his skill, I still believe he thoroughly investigated the situation before acting."

    After a long silence, the burly man nodded slowly. "Fortunately, Senior Brother acted swiftly and secured the bottle, using his cultivation to suppress any sound. Otherwise, Ji would have heard the impact and likely realized something was amiss."

    "Even just this tracking ability today alone shows how remarkable his cultivation technique is," the burly man added.

    Hong Linying smiled. "We also tried practicing this heart method earlier. Though we didn''t sense anything, we confirmed it''s a technique for sensing the primordial energy of heaven and earth."

    "The method here is exceptionally ingenious, unlike any heart method I''ve ever seen. We must obtain the complete manual to truly compare them."

    "Since that''s the case, shall we go there at the agreed time?" the burly man asked eagerly. Having witnessed Strategist Ji''s extraordinary skill firsthand tonight, he could barely contain his burning desire to acquire the secret martial arts manual. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Hong Linying remained hesitant. He pulled a piece of paper from his robe, one of Li Yan''s letters and unfolded it, rereading it several times.

    Finally, he slowly refolded the letter, carefully tucking it back into his robe. He looked up at the burly man.

    "Then let''s proceed as agreed. This is a good opportunity, and perhaps our last. As for that brat, I''ll deal with him thoroughly after this is settled."

    The burly man''s face turned solemn. "Senior Brother, with our current martial arts, our chances against Ji Wenhe are still uncertain."

    He had completely changed his previous opinion of Ji Wenhe. Having only arrived here a few years ago, he had never witnessed Ji Wenhe''s martial prowess firsthand; everything he knew was hearsay.

    Previously, he had dismissed his Senior Brother and the soldiers'' exaggerated tales of Ji Wenhe''s skills, harboring deep skepticism. But today, Ji Wenhe had closed the distance without him even realizing it.

    If they didn''t happen to have tempered with the other side''s body, he wouldn''t have known how he died.

    Hong Linying chuckled softly. His lips moved slightly, but no sound escaped as he used the "secret sound transmission" technique to whisper something to the burly man.

    After several dozen breaths, the burly man''s face lit up with delight.

    "Senior Brother, your method is really feasible!"

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 41: Searching for Traces

    Chapter 41: Searching for Traces

    Strategist Ji had now arrived outside the Great Qing Pass city. He rushed through the pitch-black night, his face even darker than the heavy darkness surrounding him.

    He had just investigated the secret passage in the Marshal''s mansion garden as well, with similarly no results. Then he returned to search the Marshal''s mansion several more times, finally having to accept the fact that Li Yan was not in the mansion.

    After leaving the Marshal''s mansion, he once again leaped onto the city wall, moving along the mountain ridge and out of the city.

    Strategist Ji''s current target was the military encampment thirty li away. That place would be very difficult to search, with hundreds of thousands of troops there, even with his divine sense, if Hong Linying had hidden someone among them, it would take a considerable amount of time.

    If after searching there Li Yan still could not be found, having wasted so much time, it would be even more difficult to discover Li Yan''s whereabouts.

    Thinking of this, anger surged within him, and the fire poison in his body showed signs of circulating. He had to flash into the forest on the side, find a random spot, and sit cross-legged.

    About half a cup of tea''s time later, he stood up and disappeared again into the darkness with a flash.

    Time flew by, and the Military Advisor''s Valley welcomed the second day after Li Yan''s departure. Chen An and Li Yin had not slept all night, their eyes bloodshot. They did not know what fate awaited them next, and their hearts were truly extremely anxious.

    Thus, as the two remained in this state of unease, time slowly arrived at the evening of the second day. In just a day and a night, these two had become visibly exhausted, how could one be well when unable to eat or sleep?

    The other soldiers and women in the valley had also noticed something was wrong. After Lord Ji came yesterday, he soon left the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion alone with a gloomy face. More strangely, the young master hadn''t returned with Chen An and Li Yin.

    These two had returned with dark faces, neither eating nor drinking, staying in their quarters. Without knowing the reason, the other people, including the soldiers who usually liked to joke with these two, all lowered their voices significantly.

    As a result, the entire Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion seemed very oppressive, with a feeling like dark clouds pressing down on the city.

    The sun slowly rose amid this oppression... over the peak of the valley... tilting toward the western mountains.

    The moonlight slowly rose again... then gradually moved westward bit by bit.

    "Chen An, Li Yin, come in here for a moment!"

    Suddenly a voice rang out in the valley, extremely grim.

    It was now the middle of the night, and Strategist Ji in his black robe appeared like a ghost in the night, flashing onto the ground, then walking straight into the valley.

    Hearing this voice, whether the soldiers on guard outside or the people inside the rooms, all shuddered, feeling a chill rise from their backs.

    Chen An and Li Yin trembled even more, rushing outside in a somewhat dazed state.

    When the two arrived in the valley, they saw a figure standing in front of Li Yan''s room. They hurriedly approached and, in the moonlight, saw that it was indeed Strategist Ji standing with his hands behind his back.

    But his current appearance startled them greatly. In just this short day and night, Strategist Ji''s face had turned purple-black, his expression haggard, his appearance much older, with only his eyes gleaming blood-red.

    After Strategist Ji arrived at the military encampment thirty li away last night, he had exerted all his skills, using both his eyes and divine sense, employing both his movement techniques and spiritual power, flying through various parts of the camp...

    But by the time it was almost dawn, he still hadn''t completed his search. If daylight came, even with his movement skills, he would be discovered.

    But he had no time to wait any longer. Steeling himself, he released part of the spiritual power that was suppressing the poison, enhancing the range of his divine sense scan and increasing his movement speed.

    With such exertion, his entire person passed by like a gentle breeze, imperceptible even in broad daylight. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Several hours later, he appeared behind a tent. By now, his face looked terrible, his appearance fierce, his expression dazed, as the fire poison had begun to flow within his body.

    In this condition, his mind was somewhat out of control, making him increasingly desperate to find Li Yan regardless of consequences. After pausing briefly, Strategist Ji increased his spiritual power again and continued searching.

    By nightfall, he had searched about seventy to eighty percent of the encampment. Due to excessive use of spiritual power, the fire poison in his body accelerated again, and his mind became somewhat deranged.

    Looking at the unsearched areas, Strategist Ji''s black facial qi had turned purplish, parts of his hair had turned grayish-black, and he unconsciously said:

    "You think you can hide? Even if I have to dig three feet into the ground, you won''t escape!"

    Finally, by midnight of the second day, he had completed searching the entire encampment, still with no results.

    Strategist Ji''s face twisted, gritting his teeth so hard they made a creaking sound. On his purple-black face, a pair of blood-red eyes gleamed, like a man-eating evil ghost in the darkness.

    "Nothing, nothing... where are you?"

    At this point, his mind was in chaos, the fire poison had gradually spread throughout his meridians. After quickly prowling around the military camp again, he began to run wildly, only muttering to himself.

    He walked like this for who knows how long before his mind gradually stabilized. He stopped, panting heavily!

    After regaining some composure and looking around, he discovered that unconsciously he had returned to the outside of the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.

    "You two, recount everything you said and did when you went out with Li Yan over the past few months. Be detailed and clear, understand?"

    In the black night, Strategist Ji in his black robe stood like a vengeful ghost in the moonlight, coldly looking at the two kneeling on the ground.

    Chen An and Li Yin trembled continuously under that cold, snake-like gaze, feeling as if they were in the dead of winter. Chen An immediately began to recount everything, and even the usually taciturn Li Yin occasionally added a few words.

    An hour later.

    "Is that all?" Strategist Ji coldly asked.

    Chen An and Li Yin lay on the ground without answering, still racking their brains trying to think.

    After a long while, the two secretly glanced at each other, both finding the answer in each other''s eyes. In an hour''s time, they had said everything they could possibly say.

    "Yes, my lord! That''s all, there really isn''t anything else," Chen An answered cautiously, and Li Yin nodded in agreement.

    After this hour-long narrative, the two had begun to calm down. After all, having faced death on the battlefield so many times, at this point, they were resigned to fate.

    After listening, Strategist Ji still stood silently, saying nothing.

    Below, Chen An and the other remained kneeling on the ground, like men awaiting execution.

    In the moonlight, only the early summer insect sounds occasionally rose from the flowers and grasses throughout the valley, making the atmosphere feel even more oppressive...

    At some point, Chen An and Li Yin felt the pressure on them lessen. When they looked up, Strategist Ji had vanished from sight, and then they heard sounds coming from Li Yan''s room.

    Strategist Ji entered Li Yan''s room. During the previous hour, he had been listening and thinking about every word the two had said. His mind had recovered to its usual calmness, and finally, he reached several conclusions and points of doubt:

    First, from their description, he could deduce that Li Yan probably already knew his true intentions, but how did he discover them? He had always been extremely careful, which puzzled him greatly.

    Second, Li Yan had intentionally increased his contact with Liu Chengyong two months ago, so Liu Chengyong was likely the contact person arranged by Hong Linying. Today''s escape was highly likely facilitated by Liu Chengyong, who created a diversion in the military camp to distract Chen An and Li Yin.

    Third, the fellow townsmen who were close to Li Yan were equally suspicious and might have been involved in helping Li Yan escape. The tavern and the ironware pavilion might also be hiding places for Li Yan.

    Although the city gate guards said Li Yan had left the city, with Hong Linying''s skills, making a few guards lie wouldn''t be difficult.

    Fourth, if the city gate guards could lie, then the camp guards could also lie. Could Li Yan still be hidden in the military camp?

    Fifth, if all the above guards might be lying, perhaps Hong Linying could have hidden Li Yan in any private residence in the city, not necessarily in the Marshal''s mansion.

    Sixth, Li Yan''s recent large purchases of farming tools and clothing, what relation did they have to his escape? This point he simply couldn''t figure out.

    Seventh, were Li Yan''s recent extensive plantings of flowers and grasses related to his escape?

    Eighth, if Li Yan wasn''t in any of the above places, where might he have gone? His hometown? Or some hidden place, waiting for him to gradually lose confidence and give up the search?

    Ninth, how could Li Yan imitate his handwriting and forge the message?

    Tenth, had Chen An and Li Yin also been bought by Li Yan, and they had been helping him all along?

    With all these considerations, he gradually formed conclusions one by one.

    He entered Li Yan''s room to first confirm the last two points. He believed that Li Yan couldn''t have done everything perfectly; any method would leave some traces.

    What he needed to do now was to verify these conclusions one by one to gradually determine Li Yan''s whereabouts.

    After entering the room, although there was no light, with a cultivator''s eyesight, even with just a bit of light in the darkness, it was nearly as clear as daylight. Only when looking far into the distance would there be some impact.

    Tonight, the moonlight was like water, and everything in the room was clearly visible to him.

    Strategist Ji stood at the table. An inkstone and brush were still placed on the table near the window. After a glance, he made a deduction.

    At the time, Li Yan had been in a hurry. Although the inkstone and brush were put back in their non-writing position, the ink in the inkstone remained and hadn''t been washed away.

    Ink stains also remained on the brush, with even a few drops on the tabletop. Though only one or two drops, they revealed Li Yan''s urgent state of mind at the time, probably fearing something unexpected in his plan and thus being careless in his haste.

    He picked up the brush with one hand and examined it carefully for a while, but found nothing else unusual.

    Looking around again, he found a pile of crumpled papers thrown in the corner on the floor. Putting down the brush, he flashed to the corner.

    With both hands moving, his left hand had already placed his ever-present jade book in his waist sash outside his robe. Bending down, he picked up one of the crumpled papers from the pile and smoothed it out with both hands.

    Written on it were ordinary verses of poetry. He continued to pick up and examine several more sheets, and gradually... his face began to look troubled.

    These papers were the doodles Li Yan had often left behind recently. Since no one knew when Li Yan would suddenly write wildly, the woman who cleaned the room occasionally missed some things that weren''t swept away.

    The papers that were swept away had, following Strategist Ji''s previous instructions to Chen An and Li Yin, been used as kindling and burned.

    Strategist Ji had seen papers written by Li Yan before, shown to him by Chen An and Li Yin. At the time, he hadn''t noticed anything unusual, but now looking carefully, he immediately found some issues.

    Although these characters were still written haphazardly, still as ugly and messy as before, seemingly venting frustration, now looking carefully, certain individual strokes of some characters somewhat resembled his own.

    If he hadn''t been deliberately looking for flaws, he really wouldn''t have noticed this situation.

    After this discovery, a flash of inspiration naturally came to his mind, and he turned to look at the bookshelf on the western wall of the room, where twenty or so books were placed.

    His form flickered, and he was at the bookshelf, looking for a particular book. This book was the source of one of the verses he had seen on the crumpled paper, and he recognized it since he had often studied it before.

    He quickly turned to that page, and after just a glance, his expression changed.

    Then, he found several more books in succession, and after looking at them, he sighed involuntarily, muttering to himself:

    "This young man, I truly underestimated him. Despite being only fifteen or sixteen years old, he has such intelligence."

    When he opened the first book, he had basically understood. These were all books he used to read frequently.

    But he had read too many books, and his own room''s bookshelf was already full, so he only kept the books he read often, with the rest placed on the bookshelves in these few rooms.

    He had a habit when reading books of marking some good sentences, occasionally writing notes, comments, and the like. Evidently, Li Yan had discovered this point and incorporated it into his plan.

    Strategist Ji now recalled that Li Yan had previously borrowed several books from him, probably both to see more of his handwriting and to confirm whether the handwriting in his own room''s books was indeed his.

    He also remembered that he had only written things for Li Yan twice: once for the "Breathing Guidance Technique," and once for the "Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique."

    However, it was clear that Li Yan had spent more time looking at the latter the second time. At the time, he had thought that with the upgrade in technique, Li Yan needed more time to comprehend, which was why he took longer.

    Now it seemed possible that Li Yan was mainly trying to see more of his handwriting or to verify whether the handwriting in the books matched that on the papers.

    Looking back at the pile of crumpled papers in the corner, he also understood. In those characters Li Yan practiced, it was often a certain basic stroke in a character that was truly imitating his, while the others were randomly written as a cover.

    When it came time to actually use them, Li Yan had gradually combined the practiced basic strokes to form his message.

    "He really went to great lengths!" Strategist Ji thought to himself. People have habits when writing, and trying to write a certain character with specific strokes requires strong willpower and patience.

    By now, he had confirmed the last two points of his conclusions:

    Li Yan had imitated his handwriting by secretly studying the books he had annotated. As for the deficiency in cultivation, it happened to require some external objects to calm the internal heat, and he had used this point to cover up his imitation practice.

    Additionally, Chen An and Li Yin had not been bought by Li Yan. This was easy to understand, if they had been bought, Li Yan wouldn''t have needed to go to such great lengths to secretly imitate his handwriting; Chen An and Li Yin could have simply gone out with him.

    Next, he would need to verify the other conclusions, and perhaps Li Yan''s whereabouts would be among them!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 42: Unraveling the Mystery

    Chapter 42: Unraveling the Mystery

    Chen An and Li Yin remained prostrate on the ground. After a series of noises from Li Yan''s room, there was silence. A while later, they only felt a chill pass over them before things returned to normal, but they still didn''t dare to rise...

    Strategist Ji infiltrated Great Qing Pass again, heading straight for the military camp. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The purpose of his trip was to find the camp gate guard from yesterday afternoon, as well as the other soldier at the North Gate who had told Li Yin, "Lord Li left alone more than two hours ago..."

    He already knew which small unit these two soldiers belonged to.

    Chen An and Li Yin were veterans in the army and knew both soldiers. During his detailed questioning, Chen An and Li Yin had already poured out everything they knew like beans from a bamboo tube.

    Soon, Strategist Ji arrived in front of the military camp. By now it was dawn, the camp gates tightly closed, with patrol squads marching regularly inside. But to Strategist Ji, all of this was as if it didn''t exist.

    He had come and gone freely from the encampment with hundreds of thousands of troops, not to mention this city camp with just tens of thousands of men. Before long, a figure shot out from the military camp like lightning.

    If someone had been watching clearly, they would have seen this person carrying another in one hand as if weightless. With a flicker of movement, he had already floated out of the military camp.

    Feng Chuang slowly woke up, feeling cold all over. He opened his eyes, but what he saw made him freeze, wondering if he was sleepwalking.

    He was now lying in what seemed to be a dense forest. Looking up, he could see bits of moonlight filtering through the treetops. Hurriedly turning his head to look around, everything was pitch black, not very clear.

    He clearly remembered having dinner, conducting routine squad training, then turning in early to sleep. He was definitely sleeping in his tent, so how did he end up in the forest outside the city?

    He sat up, shaking his head, trying to clear his mind.

    "Must be a dream!"

    When he opened his eyes again, the scene before him remained unchanged. Even a brave battlefield warrior like him couldn''t help feeling afraid. He quickly pinched his thigh and it hurt, this was not a dream.

    "You don''t need to check; this is not a dream. What you need to do now is answer my questions honestly, and that will be enough!"

    A sinister voice rang out in the darkness.

    Hearing this, Feng Chuang felt a chill run down his neck. Looking back, he saw a tall figure in black robes standing in the darkness not far away.

    "Who are you?" Feng Chuang asked with a trembling voice.

    "I ask, you don''t. Understand? Remember, when I question you, if you lie, the consequences will be rather unpleasant."

    The voice came again, cold without a trace of emotion.

    "Yesterday afternoon, during your watch, did Strategist Ji''s disciple Li Yan leave the military camp?"

    Feng Chuang was startled by this question. He hadn''t expected that the person who had abducted him would ask such a question. He hesitated slightly but dared not refuse to answer.

    "Oh... yes, he left shortly after entering the camp."

    A crisp "crack" sounded, followed by a piercing scream echoing through the forest, startling resting birds into flight. The black-robed figure had somehow moved to Feng Chuang''s side and with a stretch of his hand had broken one of his fingers.

    "You''re lying. Answer honestly!"

    And so, amid the continuing low questioning, piercing screams occasionally rang out, interspersed with desperate pleas for mercy.

    Half a quarter-hour later, Strategist Ji struck a palm blow to the forehead of Feng Chuang, whose face was now unrecognizable and whose body had hardly an intact spot left. Feng Chuang fell limply, blood flowing from his seven orifices.

    Yet his face bore a smile of endless relief, as if death was the happiest thing for him.

    During this half quarter-hour, Strategist Ji had employed various inhuman methods, but his question had been repeated over and over:

    "Did Strategist Ji''s disciple Li Yan leave the military camp?"

    After half a quarter-hour, he confirmed the result that "Li Yan had not left the military camp."

    Next, he bent down and woke another soldier with a pat.

    Soon, piercing screams rang out again. In the night forest, the startled birds had long since disappeared, with only the night and the ghost-like screams echoing continuously.

    Another half quarter-hour later, Strategist Ji again struck a palm blow to that soldier''s forehead, and the screams abruptly ceased.

    Surrounded by towering trees, Strategist Ji stood there like a specter in the dark night.

    "Li Yan really did leave the city, and through the North Gate, yet another guard from the military camp says he didn''t exit through the camp gate!

    Heh heh heh... Hong Linying, you''re quite skilled. The military camp only has two exits. Since Li Yan didn''t leave through the camp gate but appeared at the North Gate, did you use the tiger tally to let Li Yan leave through the supply area?

    He went out alone, without riding a horse, and in a hurry, which suggests he was also avoiding Hong Linying. With that kid''s caution, secretly practicing my handwriting, and able to make Hong Linying use the tiger tally, his mind is so sharp he definitely wouldn''t put his life in someone else''s hands.

    I wonder what method he used to shake off Hong Linying. Hmph, Hong Linying seems to have been tricked by him as well.

    Once he escaped, he wouldn''t secretly return to the city. The trick of ''darkness under the lamp'' depends on timing, and with his intelligence, how could he not know when to advance and retreat?

    This being the case, there''s basically no need to search the city. I originally wanted to capture Liu Chengyong and Li Yan''s fellow villagers for questioning, but now it seems unnecessary. Li Yan is now hiding somewhere outside the city."

    If Li Yan and Hong Linying were present, they would have been greatly shocked. Their plan, which took several months to arrange, had been deduced almost exactly by Strategist Ji in just half a night after he calmed down.

    Strategist Ji''s approach was very methodical. Although his conclusions included suspects like Liu Chengyong, Li Shan, and Li Yu, he more directly sought out the key witnesses who had seen Li Yan.

    After obtaining the answers he wanted, he reasoned further, and the truth gradually emerged, resolving his other points of conclusion and saving the time of finding and interrogating each person.

    This inadvertently saved the lives of Liu Chengyong, Li Shan, and Li Yu. If Strategist Ji hadn''t calmed down, he might have sought out anyone he suspected.

    Once found by him, the fate of such a person was basically certain, like the two soldiers, he would leave no survivors.

    "Next is that kid''s whereabouts. Li Family Village in the Great Qing Mountains? Heh heh heh..."

    In this darkest moment before dawn, Strategist Ji''s pitch-black face had merged with the night, only his gleaming white teeth particularly noticeable.

    Then, with a flicker of his form, he was about to soar away but suddenly stopped. After concentrating for a moment, Strategist Ji muttered to himself:

    "No, although Li Family Village might present a ''darkness under the lamp'' situation, such a life-gambling method is too hasty, not something that kid would do.

    Among these conclusions, there are still two things that might reveal that kid''s whereabouts: First, why did Li Yan recently purchase large quantities of farming tools and clothing? Second, what significance is there in Li Yan''s recent extensive planting of flowers and grass?"

    He stood motionless, time ticking by, until the eastern sky slowly brightened, casting a bluish haze over the forest.

    Finally, Strategist Ji''s form stirred slightly, and he shook his head.

    "Those farming tools and clothes don''t seem to have any purpose; they should just be a method for him to calm his mind.

    After all, this youth grew up in a mountain village and still has a primitive dependence on and desire for farming tools and city goods. But these flowers and grasses look somewhat strange.

    It''s possibly part of his escape plan. Exactly how, I''ll need to go back and check."

    With this thought, Strategist Ji headed back to the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion.

    At this time, the military camp in the city was in an uproar. Two soldiers had disappeared overnight, were they enemy spies whose identities had been discovered, causing them to sneak away in the night?

    Or had enemy personnel appeared in the city and abducted these two soldiers? The camp was extremely tense, with each unit guarding against the others.

    Among these people, one person vaguely felt this matter might be related to Li Yan: Liu Chengyong. He knew that of the two missing men, one had been acting under orders just like himself.

    And the other was the guard who had been on duty at the city gate that day, who likely had seen Li Yan.

    But he dared not speak carelessly, only feeling extremely tense. He guessed it might be Strategist Ji''s doing, otherwise, given the strict security of the military camp, it wouldn''t be possible for a few martial art experts to abduct two people without making a sound.

    Thinking of Strategist Ji''s mysterious methods when facing enemies outside the city in the past, he became increasingly certain.

    Hong Linying sat in the central military tent. Having received the news early, he had rushed over.

    Looking at the officers in the tent, he spoke gravely:

    "Close the South Gate, no entry or exit. Strictly check the North Gate. Also thoroughly search inside the military camp. Deploy two large teams from each unit to check each household in the city.

    The official statement is that we suspect enemy spies may have infiltrated the city. Do not leak any information about the missing soldiers, understand?"

    The officers in the tent stepped forward in unison.

    "Yes, sir!"

    Then they marched out together.

    In an instant, only a few advisors and Marshal Hong remained in the tent.

    Marshal Hong looked at the advisors and waved his hand.

    "You may leave too."

    "Yes, sir!"

    After everyone had left, Marshal Hong stared blankly at the marshal''s desk for a while.

    "Heh heh, so you''ve made your move already? You''re truly quick. Since you already suspect, I''ll go along with that kid''s plan."

    ...

    Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion, inner valley. Strategist Ji had returned here. Looking at the two men still kneeling on the ground, a hint of killing intent flashed in his eyes.

    Walking slowly to the front of Chen An and the other, he silently looked at the two prostrate figures. After a full ten breaths, he waved his sleeve.

    "You two may leave!"

    Chen An and Li Yin had been kneeling all night. Even with their physical condition, their minds were foggy. Hearing this suddenly, they were startled and regained some clarity.

    They hurriedly kowtowed, then slowly and painfully stood up. Supporting each other, they limped away.

    What they didn''t know was that they had just been on the brink of death. Strategist Ji had seen their condition, and with his mind focused on other matters, had temporarily spared them.

    Strategist Ji paid no attention to what happened to Chen An and Li Yin after they left. He looked at the various flowers and grasses that had been planted close to the stone house and began to carefully examine them. He walked along the path between the rows, stopping here and there, occasionally bending down for a closer look.

    In this manner, the morning sun slowly rose.

    At this time, Strategist Ji was crouching in front of a flower. This flower was planted on the southern side of the valley, already near the foot of the mountain, quite remote compared to the stone house and the main patch of flowers and grasses.

    Strategist Ji patiently walked from spot to spot. When he came here, he found one flower slightly taller than those around it.

    This would normally be quite ordinary, plants naturally vary in height but strangely, this flower had more space around it than other flowers, though not significantly more. Upon careful observation, this seemed different from other areas.

    Strategist Ji crouched in front of this flower, first observing it carefully, and noticed that although this flower was taller, it seemed to lack adequate water. This was unusual, normally taller and larger flowers would be more lush, but this one had somewhat sparse branches and leaves.

    He reached out and dug a few times at the base of the flower, which immediately fell over, seemingly not deeply rooted.

    As the flower''s main stem fell over, he saw a piece of silk beneath it. His spirits immediately rose. His hand, filled with spiritual power, grabbed for that piece of silk, but as he picked it up, nothing unusual happened.

    After picking it up, he examined it carefully. It was a small piece of black silk, folded into a neat square.

    (End chapter)

    1 Darkness under the lamp" (µÆÏÂºÚ) is a Chinese idiom meaning that sometimes the safest place to hide is right near the observer, as they wouldn¡¯t suspect it.

    Ji''s a menace, this doesn''t seem so hopeful for Li Yan...

 Chapter 43: You, Right Here

    Chapter 43: You, Right Here

    Strategist Ji''s hand, filled with spiritual energy, had not yet dispersed that energy, still maintaining a cautious appearance. He shook that piece of silk, and it unfolded.

    After unfolding, the silk was empty of any objects, but his eyes brightened, because as the silk opened, he saw that one side of the silk had a map drawn on it.

    He laid the silk flat on the ground and looked at it intently. After a while, he couldn''t help but laugh sinisterly.

    "Hehe, I wondered why you bought so many clothes every time you returned, but it turns out you had a map drawn somewhere in the city. Your thoughts are truly clever and intricate.

    How could I constantly guard against you bringing such an item in? You didn''t dare keep this map in your room for fear I might accidentally discover it, so you moved it to this patch of flowers and buried it in a remote place.

    When you came over to weed and plant flowers, or even lay here, I wouldn''t pay attention. But since the map was buried for so long, the flower roots lost moisture, so they inevitably began to wither. Have you been sitting or lying here studying this map regularly?"

    At this moment, on the silk lying on the ground, there was clearly a map drawn on one side, showing the mountain ranges near North City.

    Such maps were sold in many shops in the city. This wasn''t a military map, but rather a type of map for merchants or nearby residents.

    This kind of map depicted the geographical features of the nearby Great Qing Mountains and some small paths and shortcuts leading into the mountains. These weren''t the main features; the main features were the notations on the map, indicating what kinds of demonic beasts appeared within how many li of the nearby mountains, as well as the types of demonic beasts.

    It was mainly to help nearby residents and passing merchants understand the Great Qing Mountain so they wouldn''t enter too deeply or go to the wrong places, which would mean no return.

    This type of map had two sources. One was partly published by the military, which hunted demonic beasts in the mountain every year, first to train troops, and second to prevent too many demonic beasts from appearing at the edge of Great Qing Mountain.

    Although these demonic beasts weren''t too high in level, they were deadly to ordinary mortals.

    The other source was from civilian commercial guilds. They also explored Great Qing Mountain, and during this exploration, gradually drew up their own maps.

    The map drawn on the silk before his eyes clearly wasn''t the kind sold in shops. It must have been specially drawn by someone with the intention of making it difficult for others to discover, easily mixed in among clothing.

    Strategist Ji was no longer concerned about the source of this map. After a moment''s thought, he concluded that Hong Linying definitely didn''t know about it.

    This was one of Li Yan''s methods for survival, and he wouldn''t let others know his whereabouts. Now his concern was how to deduce Li Yan''s intentions from this map, so he carefully examined it back and forth.

    After a while, Strategist Ji was beaming with joy.

    "Hehe... I know you''re clever in many ways, but would you have imagined such a thing as divine sense existed?"

    When he first examined the silk carefully, he didn''t discover much. Only when he held it up to the sunlight and squinted to observe carefully did he notice there were faint traces on the silk, though they weren''t clear.

    So he simply released his divine sense toward the silk, and immediately several lines were mapped out in his divine sense. The scratches varied in depth and thickness, but one thicker line was particularly obvious.

    It was a line starting not far from the North Gate, a small path leading toward the west side of Great Qing Mountain, finally stopping at a place about seventy or eighty li deep, where the map indicated very few demonic beasts.

    These few lines were likely the result of someone''s finger or fingernail tracing over the silk for a long time. The fabric would hardly retain such unintentional scratches, but they immediately appeared when Strategist Ji used his divine sense.

    Strategist Ji repeatedly observed that thicker line with his divine sense. After a while, the smile at the corner of his mouth grew increasingly thick.

    He knew the reason this line was thicker than the others was because it had been traced by hand more times, leaving more repeated scratches that formed an overlap, making it appear thicker.

    This meant that among these routes, this was the one Li Yan had considered the most and was most likely to use. What''s more, it was marked as having very few demonic beasts, making it a good place to hide.

    "Hmph, I knew you wouldn''t escape back home so easily. That would be too easy to find. Sure enough, the clothes you bought and these flowers all had a purpose."

    Strategist Ji tucked the silk into his bosom and shot out of the valley like lightning. When he reached the open area outside the valley, he called for Chen An and Li Yin. Amid their anxious expressions, he gave them a few instructions in a low voice, then quickly darted down the mountain.

    After receiving orders from Strategist Ji, Chen An and Li Yin also showed thoughtful expressions. Not long after, they entered the forest, led out some horses, and rode down the mountain.

    The two had received orders from Strategist Ji to secretly go to Li Family Village at the foot of Great Qing Mountain and discreetly investigate the village situation.

    If they discovered Li Yan in the village, one should stay and watch, while the other should return to report to him. Although Strategist Ji was almost certain Li Yan wouldn''t return to the village, he still didn''t want to overlook any possibility.

    After descending the mountain, Strategist Ji didn''t immediately follow the map to search for Li Yan. Instead, he entered the city again, secretly searched "Tianran Wine House" and "Ironware Pavilion," and only after confirming Li Yan wasn''t there did he feel relieved.

    Strategist Ji looked at the sky. It was nearly noon. He got some food at "Tianran Wine House," ate simply, then set out toward the outskirts of the city.

    The mountain path was rugged and covered with thorns. Like many paths entering Great Qing Mountain, it wasn''t frequently used. The mountain weeds and vines grew extremely fast, quickly covering the small paths occasionally cleared by people with intertwining stems and branches.

    The mountain was already hot in the early summer noon. Occasional breezes brought a hint of coolness, mixed with the scent of wildflowers, which was also somewhat comfortable.

    But the person traveling there didn''t feel very good. Dressed in a black robe with a "dark" face, Strategist Ji would occasionally crouch down to search before continuing forward. By now he was covered in sweat.

    Here, divine sense wasn''t particularly useful. The place marked on the map was about seventy or eighty li from where the official road turned in, which wasn''t too far, especially for someone with extraordinary skills like him.

    But the ground here was covered with dense thorns, and above were huge tree crowns standing close together. As he walked, more small paths would branch out. Those paths were covered with thorns and shrubs, and one could easily go in the wrong direction.

    Although with his current spiritual power he could fly over flat ground, this would inevitably startle the birds and beasts in the forest. That kid might hear from far away and become a "frightened bird."

    At that time, his search would become even more difficult, so he had to proceed carefully to have a chance of capturing Li Yan with a single move. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Looking at the shrubs on the ground, Strategist Ji''s forehead throbbed with veins. Clearly, someone had tampered with this place.

    He walked carefully for about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, only to find he had turned in another direction. This had happened several times, and now he had to adjust his direction again.

    That kid actually knew how to set up disguises and traps, and divine sense couldn''t detect these mechanical disguises.

    Divine consciousness could only replace the eyes to see more clearly or farther, though with Strategist Ji''s current spiritual power, his divine sense couldn''t see farther than his eyes.

    But seeing clearly is one thing; judging right from wrong, real from fake, still requires human judgment.

    Since he entered the mountain, in just about twenty li of travel, Strategist Ji had adjusted his direction at least four times. Once he almost startled the birds in the forest.

    Although he didn''t think Li Yan could see him here, he didn''t dare to be careless. Now he had a new understanding of Li Yan, knowing this young man was patient and possibly as cunning as himself.

    This was because he lacked some detailed understanding of Li Yan. Li Yan had followed the village adults to hunt in the mountains since childhood. Half the village''s income came from hunting, so they naturally had a set of ancestral hunting methods.

    Disguises and traps were just things they did regularly. Otherwise, given the alertness of demonic beasts, even the unranked ones, their natural vigilance would make them extremely difficult to catch.

    Although Strategist Ji''s "Immortal-Seeking Lineage" also had techniques for concealment and tracking, they mainly focused on avoiding demonic beasts. Their tracking techniques were more targeted at finding various traces left by immortals.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the sun gradually moved westward. When night was about to fall, Strategist Ji finally arrived at the foot of a mountain peak without disturbing too many birds and beasts.

    Strategist Ji was now crouching among the crown leaves of a giant tree, looking ahead.

    About a li away, halfway up the mountain peak, there was a platform about seven or eight zhang wide. Several giant pines on the platform swayed with the gentle wind, and the sound of pine waves faintly came over.

    At this time, a person was sitting under a pine tree eating something.

    Strategist Ji channeled spiritual power to his eyes and looked intently. That person was also wearing a black robe, sitting on a huge rock under the pine, eating something occasionally, and looking around from time to time. Behind him was a cliff.

    "You, are you right here?"

    Strategist Ji watched for a while, confirming the person was Li Yan, and couldn''t help muttering to himself.

    Strategist Ji crouched in the huge tree crown without taking immediate action. He was considering how to succeed in one move, because Li Yan was sitting on a rock under the giant pine, very close to the cliff behind him.

    As for how deep the cliff was, it couldn''t be judged from the direction he came from. It was possible that he had been climbing a slope since entering the mountain, only this side was a gentle slope.

    If he couldn''t capture Li Yan in one strike, and Li Yan was driven to desperation, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t risk his life.

    In desperation, all he would need to do is turn around and jump off the cliff. At that point, it would truly be a case of the chicken flying and the egg breaking.

    He just crouched in the huge crown leaves quietly observing. Meanwhile, Li Yan on the mountain finished eating, then took out a water bag from the package on the ground, took a sip, and then put the water bag at the edge of the stone slab at his feet.

    Suddenly, he seemed to hear something and abruptly lay down, prostrating himself on the ground. This startled Strategist Ji.

    Just now he clearly hadn''t made any sound. Could this kid have discovered him?

    Then, he saw Li Yan, after lying on the ground, slowly raising his head slightly, his eyes gradually looking toward his direction. His heart immediately tensed.

    "Damn, this kid really discovered me. How did he even detect me?"

    Strategist Ji cursed inwardly. He had been careful all the way to get here and was sure he hadn''t even disturbed the forest birds.

    But since he had been discovered, he had to come out. Just as he was about to stand up and speak to steady Li Yan, he suddenly felt something was off.

    At this time, Li Yan''s eyes had left this place and were slowly scanning to the left side of his body, and his gaze began to become extremely vigilant.

    "Could there be someone else to my left? No, I searched the area when I first arrived and didn''t detect anything there, which is why I hid here. Is this kid too sensitive? Could it be a case of being overly suspicious?"

    So, Strategist Ji steadied his body again, deciding to watch a bit more before making his next move.

    Sure enough, after a short while, Li Yan on the mountainside, after looking for a while, moved his gaze again. Only this time his gaze also carefully examined Strategist Ji''s right side. Afterward, his figure actually slowly stood up again.

    "Damn, he was indeed being paranoid. He reacts like this to every little movement."

    Strategist Ji was furious and couldn''t help but curse in his heart. He had almost exposed his whereabouts just now. If he had really appeared and failed to steady that kid, wouldn''t he have regretted it terribly?

    At this time, after Li Yan on the mountainside stood up, he looked around again, then listened for a while, and finally dejectedly sat back on the huge rock.

    Looking down, he hurriedly went to pick up the water bag he had just placed beside him. It turned out that when he suddenly laid down earlier, he had kicked over the water bag he had casually placed at the edge of the huge rock, which wasn''t yet capped.

    Now water was flowing out from the mouth of the water bag. Although there were clear springs in this mountain, there were none nearby, and fetching water required walking quite far.

    Li Yan hurriedly picked up the water bag, plugged it with the cork, then shook it near his ear, and couldn''t help but sigh.

    And it was at this moment that Strategist Ji in the huge tree crown suddenly narrowed his eyes. As the clear water poured out from the water bag, the rock beside Li Yan changed color.

    Strategist Ji''s heart stirred, and he looked again with concentrated spiritual power. After a few breaths, he couldn''t help but be shocked.

    (Chapter End)

    Heart the chaps or bookmark the novel if you''ve been enjoying the novel so far. Helps keep me motivated^^

 Chapter 44: Sudden Attack

    Chapter 44: Sudden Attack

    By now the sky had darkened and the moon had risen. At the foot of the mountain, pitch-black tree crowns covered the darkness in patches, with a faint path leading up the mountain.

    Thorns and shrubs grew along the path. On the platform halfway up the mountain, several giant pine trees swayed gently in the night breeze, with sparse grass and exposed rocks on the platform.

    Strategist Ji had been observing Li Yan. After he picked up the spilled water bag earlier, Strategist Ji noticed something different: the color of the rock beside Li Yan appeared different from other places in the moonlight, slightly darker.

    There was nothing unusual about water dampening and darkening the color, after all, that area had water flowing from the spilled water bag, so it would naturally be different from other places.

    But just as Strategist Ji was about to look away, something stirred in his heart. He felt something was off and looked back at that spot.

    In his eyes, filled with concentrated spiritual power, he discovered a faint glimmer flashing in that area, clearly caused by water adhering to something and reflecting light.

    But because the distance was too great, even with his magical power he couldn''t see clearly. He lowered his head to look at the foot of the mountain, silently calculating.

    From the foot of the mountain upward, there weren''t many large trees, mostly thorns and shrubs extending upward. These low-growing plants generally grew horizontally close to the ground from their roots, with intertwining branches.

    Trying to hide silently among them would be extremely difficult, but there were still several taller trees at the foot of the mountain.

    At this point, Strategist Ji descended from the huge tree crown like an agile squirrel, reaching the ground in just a few movements.

    With a few more leaps, he arrived at those trees at the foot of the mountain. He chose the tree with the best view of Li Yan and again floated up lightly.

    Li Yan sat on the rock with his eyes closed, leaning against a pine tree, appearing to be dozing but actually having raised his magical power to the maximum degree, listening intently to the sounds around him with his whole heart and mind.

    He had been here for more than two days. Just now, he suddenly felt as if someone was watching him, although he hadn''t heard any sound or seen any person or demonic beast.

    But in that brief moment, the natural balance of this place that he had begun to familiarize himself with seemed suddenly torn open by someone''s hand.

    "Is it him? It''s a pity there wasn''t time for me to cultivate to the second level of the Qi Condensation stage. With the ability to project divine sense, my chances of survival would''ve been much greater."

    After months of bitter cultivation of the "Guishui True Scripture," his magical power had grown rapidly, and he had also begun to familiarize himself with many functions of this immortal art.

    This immortal art involved cultivating the five elements to generate each other, so his magical power was much higher than cultivators of the same level. Ordinary cultivators could project divine sense at the third level of the Qi Condensation stage, but with the "Guishui True Scripture," one could project it after breaking through to the second level of the Qi Condensation stage.

    ''I can be certain it wasn''t Hong Linying just now. I''ve already given him that ''Breathing Guidance Technique'' as the first level of ''Wood Yin Art.'' Those incantations are genuine.

    He won''t be able to find any problems with it in the short term, but since he doesn''t have spiritual roots, he''ll never be able to perceive spiritual aura.

    But as long as he feels the ''secret manual'' is real, he can see the extraordinary nature within it. With his martial fanatic disposition, he will likely come for a fight, doing his utmost to obtain the subsequent techniques.

    The strange feeling just now is very likely that Ji Wenhe has found this place. Although it was just a momentary feeling, I can basically confirm it.

    But now that Ji Wenhe has tracked me here, Hong Linying still hasn''t arrived. Do I have to face him alone?''

    Strategist Ji came to the treetop again. Although this tree was only growing at the foot of the mountain and wasn''t as tall as the tree he had been hiding in earlier, he could still barely see the platform above, and the view was much closer.

    After a while, a mocking smile appeared on Strategist Ji''s pitch-black face.

    "So it''s the Strong Winding Crossbow. Hong Linying even gave him this thing. He''s truly vicious. If I hadn''t noticed it, it would have been a big problem."

    The "Strong Winding Crossbow" had strings made of several twisted ordinary demonic beast tendons, equipped with a crossbow case containing seven strong bolts. The arrows were preloaded into the case, with killing power five to six times that of ordinary bows and arrows, and two to three times that of ordinary crossbow arrows.

    Generally, it took three to four people to draw it, but this made its practicality too low. After continuous improvements by skilled craftsmen in the military, it could be operated by one master who had practiced internal martial arts. Even so, often a second-rate martial arts master could only fire about three bolts consecutively.

    So, with further improvements, a groove was added to the back of the crossbow that could accommodate an adult''s forefoot. The leg strength could be used to trigger the crossbow mechanism, allowing even an ordinary adult to possibly fire one bolt. Hence, it was also called the "Strong Foot Crossbow."

    This portable weapon with tremendous destructive power could cause fatal injuries even to low-level cultivators.

    Ordinary cultivators below the Foundation Establishment stage, apart from possessing magical power and knowing some immortal techniques, had bodies only slightly more resilient than ordinary people. If hit by such a lethal weapon, they would still perish.

    However, there was another type of cultivator who, even below the Foundation Establishment stage, had bodily resilience far different from ordinary people. The specific hardness depended on the body cultivation method they practiced.

    Strategist Ji carefully observed that small area. The "Strong Foot Crossbow" was hidden in the gap between the huge rock and the ground.

    Perhaps the gap wasn''t very large to begin with, and Li Yan wanted to retrieve it quickly without exposing his intentions, so only a small portion of the bowstring was visible.

    Earlier, Li Yan had accidentally knocked over the water bag, and water droplets had adhered to the bowstring. If Strategist Ji hadn''t noticed that slight reflection from the water on the string, he might have fallen into the trap if he had been careless...

    Thinking of this, Strategist Ji felt hatred toward Hong Linying from the bottom of his heart for giving such a lethal weapon to Li Yan.

    Looking at the low thorns and shrubs extending up the mountain below the tree, Strategist Ji frowned.

    From here to halfway up the mountain was about two hundred zhang or so. If he could sneak another hundred zhang closer, he was absolutely confident he could get to Li Yan before he could react.

    However, his frown soon relaxed. This wasn''t a problem at all. Now that he had found Li Yan, what remained for him was to wait, wait for the right moment.

    This moment, simply put, was to wait for Li Yan to become tired. Even someone like himself at the third level of the Qi Condensation stage couldn''t substitute sleep with meditation cultivation, let alone someone at the first level of the Qi Condensation stage like Li Yan.

    Li Yan continued sitting on the rock. The night in the valley grew deeper, the moonlight above became cooler, and waves of drowsiness assailed him. He slowly relaxed his body, leaned against the pine tree, and his eyes closed involuntarily.

    Strategist Ji crouched on the tree, watching Li Yan without blinking.

    By now it was midnight. Seeing Li Yan slowly close his eyes, he also began to slowly close his eyes, gradually regulating the spiritual power in his body.

    After two nights of high mental tension, plus constant movement, even a strong cultivator like him was very tired.

    Now that he had confirmed Li Yan had begun to sleep, Strategist Ji immediately began to regulate his breath and gather strength, while also waiting for Li Yan to enter a deeper level of sleep.

    Half an hour later, Strategist Ji slowly opened his eyes. After watching Li Yan for a while, his figure flashed and disappeared from the tree.

    Then one could see a shadow flashing in the moonlit mountain path, then disappearing again, and the next moment appearing in a more distant place. As he rapidly flew, only occasionally would the thorny branches on the small path sway slightly.

    Looking at the platform on the mountainside getting closer and closer, Strategist Ji''s heart was as calm as water. Li Yan became increasingly clear in his eyes. He silently calculated that in two more breaths, he could reach Li Yan.

    Looking at Li Yan sleeping quietly against the tree, Strategist Ji suddenly felt an inexplicable unease.

    "Can a person sleep so peacefully in this mountain valley?"

    Even though for some unknown reason there were relatively few demonic beasts in this place, as Strategist Ji got closer and saw Li Yan''s sleeping posture more clearly, the bad feeling in his heart grew stronger.

    So, spiritual power suddenly surged into his legs, and he no longer concealed his form.

    Just as Strategist Ji made this decision, Li Yan, leaning against the tree, suddenly opened his eyes. His bloodshot eyes flashed with determination. He lowered his body, with one hand and one foot already reaching under the rock.

    In the next moment, all he needed to do was grab, pull, and place.

    Strategist Ji''s form was still in mid-air when he saw Li Yan''s eyes suddenly open. He silently exclaimed.

    "Not good!"

    In a flash, he made a judgment, changing his direction to pounce toward the "Strong Foot Crossbow."

    All this sounds lengthy in the telling, but it actually happened in an instant. Just as Li Yan''s hand touched the bowstring and was about to grab and pull it out, Strategist Ji had already pounced over amid the fluttering sound of his black robe.

    He bent his fingers into claws, one hand grabbing for Li Yan''s extended wrist, the other hand expanding to grab for the bowstring in the rock crevice.

    Seeing this, Li Yan was greatly alarmed. He no longer dared to grab the "Strong Foot Crossbow." His arm quickly retracted, his toes kicked against the ground, and his body rolled awkwardly to one side.

    Strategist Ji''s claw immediately grabbed nothing, which was due to him trying to grab two things simultaneously, limited by his arm span.

    By now, the other hand had already grabbed the bowstring in the gap between the rock and the ground. His body had landed with depleted strength. He pulled outward, his toes touching the ground, intending to take the crossbow and then leap into the air again to capture Li Yan.

    By this time, Li Yan had rolled away from the rock surface but hadn''t yet stood up stably. Strategist Ji only needed one leap to reach him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    However, at this moment, Strategist Ji suddenly felt his foot tighten, and a great force pulled him upside down, whisking him into the air in an instant.

    With a loud "crack," his suspended body was suddenly pulled down by a tremendous force. His entire person fell rapidly toward the cliff behind the pine trees, like a falling meteor.

    This sudden change alarmed Strategist Ji greatly. In his haste, he felt his head spin, the wind whistling in his ears, his body plummeting toward the bottom of the cliff like a meteor.

    In just a breath or two, he had already fallen seven or eight zhang.

    But Strategist Ji was formidable. After briefly collecting himself, he flicked his finger, sending an arc-shaped wind blade flying toward his feet. His downward momentum immediately slowed.

    Seizing the opportunity, his other hand shot out like lightning and grabbed the cliff wall. There was a muffled sound.

    "Thud!"

    He had forcibly embedded his five fingers into the hard granite wall. Then, with a powerful pull of his five fingers, his body was forcibly lifted up again.

    At the same time, his toes touched a protruding spot on the cliff wall, and his body bounced upward more than a zhang. After several consecutive kicks with both feet, he had returned to the top of the cliff.

    Only now did Strategist Ji faintly hear the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground at the bottom of the valley. It seemed this cliff was no less than a hundred zhang high.

    As soon as Strategist Ji reached the top of the cliff, he saw a figure darting down the mountain.

    It turned out that Li Yan had just peeked over the cliff, saw that Strategist Ji had only fallen seven or eight zhang before using an immortal technique to cut the rope lock of the huge stone hanging below his feet and was already flying back up. Li Yan immediately sensed trouble.

    Seeing this, Strategist Ji shouted loudly.

    "Wicked disciple, where are you going!"

    Despite his extreme caution, he had almost been ambushed and killed by Li Yan. Strategist Ji was quite angry, and killing intent rose strongly within him.

    If he hadn''t possessed immortal techniques, he would have been buried at the bottom of the cliff. Even now, he wasn''t clear how exactly he had fallen into that kid''s trap.

    Now, in his anger, he let out a great shout that shook the forest valley, causing flocks of birds to rise from the forest.

    Hearing these words, Li Yan became extremely anxious. In his panic, he chose no particular path but plunged into the thorny bushes beside the downward mountain path. He couldn''t care about the thorns cutting his body and tumbled out at an angle.

    Seeing this, Strategist Ji coldly snorted and pounced through the air. But Li Yan was also rolling for his life, and his downward speed was truly much faster.

    After several leaps, Strategist Ji still couldn''t intercept Li Yan. A few breaths later, Li Yan had already rolled to the foot of the mountain.

    But Strategist Ji had also barely caught up to Li Yan. He saw Li Yan, in his tattered black robe, forcibly stop his rolling momentum and, amid stumbling, get up and head toward the forest.

    Strategist Ji, in mid-air, flashed a trace of killing intent in his eyes. He flicked his finger again, sending a blue arc of wind blade slashing toward Li Yan''s legs, determined to cut off Li Yan''s legs below.

    Li Yan, with spiritual power filling his entire body, had suffered many injuries on the way down, but they were all external wounds. His internal organs had been protected by spiritual power and hadn''t been injured at all.

    Just as he stood up and was about to enter the forest, he suddenly felt a sharp gust of wind shooting toward his legs. A strong sense of danger immediately arose in his heart.

    He channeled spiritual power to his legs and, while lunging forward, forcibly twisted his body, actually changing direction.

    But with this sudden twist and change of force, Li Yan immediately felt a stifling sensation in his five organs and six viscera, almost passing out.

    Then he felt a sharp pain in his leg. Looking down, he saw a blue light blade had flashed past his thigh, taking a piece of flesh with it.

    Although his reaction was quick, in terms of magical power, martial arts, and fighting experience, he was far inferior to the experienced Strategist Ji, not to mention that Strategist Ji had used an immortal technique to attack.

    This strike, although it didn''t cut off Li Yan''s thigh, still took a large chunk of flesh from his leg.

    Li Yan let out a muffled groan, his leg losing strength and falling down. Seeing this, Strategist Ji smiled sinisterly and stepped forward.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 45: Truly Nothing Left

    Chapter 45: Truly Nothing Left

    Strategist Ji looked at Li Yan, who had fallen to the ground but had flipped over to face him, and let out a sinister, satisfied laugh.

    ¡°Hehehe... do you think you can escape? No matter what you do, the result or rather your end, will be the same!¡±

    Seeing Li Yan remain silent, with a cold and indifferent gaze, Ji thought for a moment and added,

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand, how did you realize I meant you harm? And how did you escape from Hong Linying¡¯s grasp?¡±

    Li Yan looked at him, dragging one leg as he slowly moved his body backward. That leg was already gushing blood, and in just this short moment, it had already dyed the ground red through his pant leg.

    He struggled to support himself against a tree trunk beside him, slowly pushing himself up to stand. The hem of his tattered black robe was also stained with a large patch of dark red blood.

    Suddenly, Li Yan bared his pale teeth and gave Strategist Ji a grin.

    ¡°Hehehe... of course it was the clues left by my senior brother that told me; why would Marshal Hong hold me back? His target was you, not me!¡±

    Strategist Ji was momentarily stunned. He didn¡¯t fully understand and felt there was something wrong in Li Yan¡¯s words, but he couldn¡¯t figure out what it was right away.

    In that very instant of Strategist Ji¡¯s daze, Li Yan suddenly slammed his palm against the tree he was leaning on and let out a low growl:

    ¡°Then let¡¯s die together!¡±

    Strategist Ji¡¯s thoughts were still lingering on Li Yan¡¯s previous sentence when he suddenly saw Li Yan¡¯s face twist in a grimace, and a palm strike hit the trunk.

    Before he could figure out what Li Yan was doing, he felt a gust of wind at the back of his head and immediately realized something was wrong. He never imagined that Li Yan had set up another ambush here.

    This place was a full li away from the original ambush site, something he would never have expected.

    At that moment, there was no time to turn around. A flash of spiritual light surged over his body as he waved his hands rapidly behind him. Immediately, the sounds of ¡°crash, clang, splat¡± rang out, followed by a muffled grunt.

    The sudden loud noise startled the birds that had just returned to rest in the treetops. They flew off once again, flapping into the night sky.

    After Li Yan struck the tree trunk, he used the momentum to roll to one side. In his ears rang a burst of chaotic sounds and a deep, rough grunt. When he flipped over and looked up again, he saw a scene that chilled his heart.

    Strategist Ji looked quite wretched, even miserable. His black robe was slashed in over a dozen places, and two thick sharp wooden spikes, each about the width of a finger, had pierced through his left arm.

    The tips of the spikes were still carrying strands of twisted black material, those were human tendons!

    But what chilled Li Yan most was that Strategist Ji was still alive. His chest rose and fell violently as he stared at him with a man-eating gaze.

    His dark, purplish face twitched from the intense pain, and he began walking step by step toward Li Yan.

    ¡°You¡¯re really something. Really something. You¡¯ve managed to trap me time and time again! Good... Very... Good!¡±

    He spoke slowly, word by word, blood spurting from his elbow like several thin streams of water.

    Behind Strategist Ji was a pile of wood chips and broken branches. The originally densely packed seven or eight rows of wooden spikes tied together and aimed at him had been shredded to pieces by the wind blades he¡¯d thrown behind him in panic.

    But in his haste, he had only managed to protect his back and the back of his head. He couldn¡¯t destroy all of them in time, two sharp spikes had pierced through his left arm, dragging out his veins. It was unclear whether the bones had been damaged.

    But from the looks of it, Strategist Ji would have a hard time using his left hand from now on. Even if it eventually healed, his current cultivation might not be enough to restore it to its original state.

    This trap was a method commonly used by hunters to catch large demonic beasts called ¡°Spiked Wood Raft.¡±

    Hard tree branches are whittled down into finger-thick stakes with sharp tips shaped like cones. These spikes are then fixed into a thick log, forming something like a spiked club.

    Then, seven or eight of these ¡°spiked clubs¡± are tied together in a large wooden frame and suspended between two trees. One end of a twisted rope is tightly wound around a tree trunk.

    The other end of the twisted rope forms a slipknot, attached somewhere. When triggered by external force, the knot snaps open, and the spiked raft flies out with a whooshing sound, its effective range covering two to three zhang ahead.

    But it has a flaw. To avoid hindering its own momentum, and to increase inertia, it usually hangs in the air, a foot or two off the ground. If a small or agile creature lies flat, it could pass right over their head.

    But Strategist Ji had been confused by Li Yan¡¯s words, unsure of his meaning, and was caught off guard.

    What¡¯s more, Ji was used to seeking immortality deep in the mountains, where he encountered only demonic beasts or fellow cultivators. Mortal hunters never made it far enough to set traps, before they had even traveled a few li into the wilderness, they had already become food in a beast¡¯s belly or a ghost beneath a cultivator¡¯s sword.

    In the end, Strategist Ji had never expected Li Yan to be so cunning, able to set ambushes even while fleeing for his life.

    Pity a martial arts master from the mortal realm, already stepping into the cultivation world, fell victim to such a scheme.

    Li Yan propped himself up on one elbow, his face half-tilted upward.

    ¡°Hehehe... What a pity!¡±

    ¡°A half-grown kid like you, so full of cunning tricks. I wonder how many more you have? Let me see more of them, what do you say?¡±

    Strategist Ji had walked within a few steps of Li Yan before stopping.

    Only then did he raise his right hand and rapidly tap a few spots on his injured left arm and elbow. Immediately, the bleeding stopped.

    ¡°Now... there''s really nothing left!¡±

    Half-supporting his body, Li Yan was now calm and even let out a soft chuckle.

    As Li Yan chuckled, Strategist Ji began scanning his surroundings, sharpening his vision to inspect the area around Li Yan carefully before slowly stepping forward again. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As soon as he reached Li Yan, he suddenly struck, his right hand pointing in a blur of motion. When his actions ceased, Li Yan had fallen flat on his back.

    ¡°Now this is truly nothing left.¡±

    Strategist Ji stood in the forest, looking at the fallen Li Yan at his feet.

    Li Yan said nothing, but his eyes occasionally moved slightly, and the blood from his leg wound had stopped flowing.

    Strategist Ji had sealed his vital points in an instant, including those near his leg wound, stopping the bleeding. He didn¡¯t want Li Yan to bleed to death just yet.

    He lifted his head again and looked around. The dense trees stood interwoven in the night like eerie ghosts. In the forest, only strands of moonlight filtered dimly through the branches and leaves.

    Cautiously, he circled Li Yan, carefully inspecting the area. Only after confirming there were no other traps did he finally relax.

    Then he glanced down at Li Yan on the ground, and after confirming that he was restrained and unable to escape, his figure flickered and he darted toward the platform halfway up the mountain.

    After just a few breaths, he once again arrived at the platform where Li Yan had set up his ambush earlier. The large boulder that had been on the ground was now gone.

    Only a pit, several water pouches, two short stone pillars about as thick as a baby''s arm, and a short piece of demon beast tendon were left behind.

    He picked up the demon beast tendon and examined it, then grabbed a few of the water pouches and gave them a shake. After standing there in thought for a moment, he then strode over to the edge of the cliff behind the giant pine and glanced down.

    In the darkness of the night, all he could see was a deep, black abyss, like a giant beast¡¯s gaping maw filled with fangs, causing the strategist''s heart to involuntarily feel a chill.

    Though his body was somewhat stronger than that of an ordinary person, it was still made of flesh and blood. If he were to fall, he¡¯d either become a pile of minced meat or be pierced into pieces by the sharp rocks at the bottom of the cliff.

    After looking for a moment, he had basically figured out how Li Yan had set the ambush. Although he wasn¡¯t a mountain hunter, just now he had been the prey in the trap. Now, knowing how he¡¯d fallen into the ambush and examining the remnants, with his experience from the martial world, he could more or less piece together the setup.

    With a few flickers of his figure, he disappeared from the platform and entered the forest at the base of the mountain.

    The strategist returned to where Li Yan was lying on his back. A trace of pain suddenly flashed across his face, and black blood began to seep from the corner of his mouth. He quickly sat cross-legged.

    With his right hand, he hurriedly pulled a semi-transparent crystal from his robe, closed his eyes, gripped the crystal, and began circulating his breath. He hadn¡¯t rested for several days, and now having taken heavy injuries, his condition was extremely dire.

    An hour later, the strategist slowly opened his eyes. At this point, about seventy to eighty percent of his spiritual power had been restored. He glanced at the now-clouded crystal that had once been clear, and a trace of heartache flashed across his face.

    There was no spiritual energy in this area, so he had to rely on this crystal to recover. This crystal had been passed down by the previous head of his sect''s "Immortal-Seeking Lineage," who had told him:

    ¡°If one day you can embark upon the path of immortality, this crystal will surely aid you.¡±

    So many years had passed, and although he had already stepped onto the path of cultivation, he had never been willing to use it until now, in this situation.

    The crystal was called a spirit stone, containing spiritual energy that could aid cultivators in their practice. This was something his seniors in the sect had told him. Their sect had only this one spirit stone, which had been passed down for more than a dozen generations.

    Originally, he could have returned to the inner valley of the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion and used the spiritual energy from the pond there to recover. But earlier, half his spiritual power had already been expended, mostly from repeatedly casting Wind Blade Technique.

    At his current cultivation level, he should have been able to unleash eleven or twelve Wind Blades at full power. But in order to deal with Li Yan, he had to cut the stone at his feet and break through the wooden spike trap, costing him six Wind Blades in total.

    And when he returned from the cliff¡¯s edge, the fire poison in his body had already erupted. If he didn¡¯t suppress it immediately, he would have died before Li Yan. But he had almost no spiritual energy left to suppress it, and so in desperation, he had to use the sect¡¯s treasured item.

    The strategist stared blankly for a moment at the now-cloudy spirit stone in his hand, then returned it to his robe.

    He raised his right hand and forcefully pressed on his own left elbow and upper arm. With two ¡°chi chi¡± sounds, he let out a muffled grunt.

    At the same time, two wooden spikes, each as thick as a finger, shot out of his flesh, flying off into the distance and trailing strings of blood behind them¡­

    Cold sweat poured down the strategist¡¯s forehead from the pain. Gritting his teeth, he quickly tapped around the wounds to stop the bleeding. As he looked at the black, exposed tendons on his left arm, some hanging loosely, others snapped and dangling, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brow.

    After a few breaths, he shook his head. As he stood up, his figure flickered repeatedly, darting swiftly through the nearby forest¡­

    Half a incense stick later, his figure appeared once again at the original location. Looking down at the closed-eyed Li Yan, the strategist raised his right hand, bent his finger, and sent out a thread of finger wind, which entered Li Yan¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep. I also no longer care how you figured out my intentions.

    Whether you know or not, the outcome for you is the same. I just didn¡¯t expect that you, a mere fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, could be so vicious, with every scheme a trap meant to harm others. I truly underestimated my own disciple!¡±

    The strategist stared at Li Yan, his eyes filled with poisonous hatred.

    Originally, his plan was to continue forcibly suppressing the fire poison in his body for another half year. By then, Li Yan would likely have cultivated to mid-stage first level of Qi Condensation, giving him at least a 50% chance of breaking through to the fourth level.

    But now, not only had the timing been pushed forward, Li Yan¡¯s cultivation was still far below his minimum expectations, and he himself had been forced to tap into his core spiritual power, causing the fire poison to erupt early.

    And at this moment, his blood and qi were severely depleted. But he had no other choice now. Blood and qi could be replenished slowly, but could he wait for Li Yan for another half a year? Could his already-erupted fire poison go back to being dormant?

    The more he thought about it, the more furious he became. Years of planning, all ruined by this one person, ending in such an unpredictable result.

    ¡°You say I¡¯m vicious? Weren¡¯t you planning to trade my life for your own?¡±

    Li Yan suddenly spoke from the ground, his voice hoarse.

    ¡°Oh? So you do know. I really would like to know how you figured it out but right now, I no longer care to waste the time.

    With your kind of disposition, able to persistently kick over water pouches and sprinkle water on that demon beast tendon without giving anything away even to me... If I hadn¡¯t been poisoned, I might really have taken you in as a true disciple.¡±

    A trace of strange emotion flickered through Li Yan¡¯s eyes as he lay there. The fact that the strategist could deduce the setup of the trap after checking the platform earlier did not surprise him.

    But that the strategist could deduce that he had kicked over the water pouch many times, now that surprised him a little.

    ¡°Oh? You even figured that out? Teacher, you really are amazing.¡±

    Li Yan said flatly, while silently thinking to himself:

    ''But you still didn¡¯t notice that other thing¡­''

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 46: Treachery from Within

    Chapter 46: Treachery from Within

    Li Yan had set up a trap on the mountainside platform, a kind typically used by hunters to capture large demonic beasts. To say ¡°capture¡± is generous, this was more of an execution trap.

    He had arrived two days early. According to his calculations, he had roughly a day and a night to prepare. Unexpectedly, due to Strategist Ji¡¯s naturally suspicious nature and tendency to overanalyze everything, he overlooked the very clues Li Yan deliberately left behind.

    The silk map was intentionally left by Li Yan. Judging by current events, Strategist Ji had indeed mistaken it for something Li Yan had accidentally left behind in his haste to flee.

    After leaving the city and entering the mountains that day, Li Yan began creating various false trails and disguises along the path, with the goal of confusing Strategist Ji and buying more time for himself.

    Once at this location, he spent nearly half a day selecting two spots to set his ambushes.

    On the platform, what caught his eye was the massive boulder. The boulder, weathered by years of wind and sun, had loosened slightly from the ground, though it was still deeply embedded due to its weight.

    Li Yan brought two stone pillars, each as thick as a baby¡¯s arm, from the mountains and used simple tools he had prepared in advance, among them, the sinew of a demonic beast.

    Of course, he hadn¡¯t been sure what kind of terrain he¡¯d find here, so he¡¯d done his best to prepare thoroughly based on the map.

    The tools, too bulky to purchase outright without raising suspicion, were mixed in with farm tools and bought gradually in separate trips.

    His black robe was oversized. After many secret tests, he figured out just how much he could conceal within it without arousing suspicion from his escorts, Chen An and Li Yin.

    Once he picked the spot, he slowly hollowed out the area beneath the boulder and used the two stone pillars to hold it in a precarious balance.

    He then tied one end of the demonic beast sinew to a main rope extended from the two stone pillars.

    The next step was to tighten the sinew, hiding most of it in the gap beneath the boulder, with only a small portion visible, looking for all the world like a "Strong Foot Crossbow" ready to fire.

    He had seen this mechanism in a military camp once and decided to adapt it here.

    Then, from this sinew rope, he extended a looped cord, looping the other end back and tying it to the top of the boulder. So when someone reached to remove the ¡°Strong Foot Crossbow¡± under the boulder, it would be like triggering the mechanism themselves, disturbing the balance.

    The boulder, having been hollowed toward the cliff side, would then slide off rapidly. This would tighten the rope loop; anything caught in it would be hoisted up and dragged down with the falling boulder into the ravine.

    Each link in this trap had to work in perfect harmony, any mistake and it would fail.

    The hardest parts were twofold: first, Li Yan occasionally had to sit atop the boulder himself. During those times, he couldn¡¯t disturb the supports beneath, or he would be dragged down with it.

    The second challenge was timing the spilling of water, when to tip over the water pouches so the spillage would just happen to soak the beast sinew, all without arousing suspicion.

    When Strategist Ji had seen the water pouches earlier on the platform, he grew suspicious. Shaking each bag, he noticed they were all still half full or more.

    After some thought, he understood that this was part of Li Yan¡¯s ploy. After all, no one drinks from every water bag, they usually open one and keep drinking from it before moving to the next.

    But one thing puzzled Strategist Ji: Li Yan couldn¡¯t have known exactly when he would arrive. Strategist Ji hadn¡¯t acted immediately upon arriving either, he¡¯d waited a long time.

    Yet the water bags seemed to have only been tipped once. If Li Yan had done it multiple times, Strategist Ji might have grown suspicious. So how did Li Yan time it just right?

    He couldn¡¯t figure it out, but he was sure Li Yan had used the water bags repeatedly to lure him in.

    After hearing Li Yan¡¯s words, Strategist Ji fell silent. He stood and walked over to Li Yan. By now, he had recovered enough spiritual energy to perform the Spirit Absorption Technique. He didn¡¯t want to waste time talking, too much risk of something going wrong.

    Standing in front of Li Yan and with only his right hand usable, he pulled Li Yan up and propped him against a tree.

    Once Li Yan was settled, Strategist Ji sat cross-legged beside him and tapped Li Yan a few times. Li Yan immediately felt his body loosen, his restraints undone.

    Just as he was about to make a move, a large hand clamped down on the top of his head. A powerful suction erupted from it, and all the strength in his body vanished in an instant.

    Li Yan felt the spiritual energy in his dantian qi sea surge uncontrollably toward the top of his head and was instantly alarmed.

    Strategist Ji had to remove the restraints to allow the spiritual energy to flow freely for him to draw it out. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Li Yan resisting, so long as he had one hand on Li Yan¡¯s crown acupoint, Li Yan was helpless. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan panicked. He knew his life was hanging by a thread. If Strategist Ji kept drawing his energy like this, in less than half a quarter-hour, he would be completely drained and die.

    In his shock and anxiety, his thoughts grew chaotic, and his spiritual energy surged even faster.

    ¡°Only one chance left. If I die, you¡¯re dying with me!¡±

    Fierce resolve flared within Li Yan. He decided to reverse the nature of his spiritual energy, transforming all of it into fire-attribute energy.

    This decision came from repeated experimentation. Strategist Ji cultivated a technique called Dark Night Cyan Curtain, which was wood-based, so he needed wood-element energy to help him break through.

    In his regular cultivation, Li Yan had discovered that only wood-attribute energy would interact calmly with the suppressed fire poison near his dantian. Other attributes, especially fire, agitated it severely, likely because they shared the same elemental nature.

    In desperation, Li Yan resolved to convert all his energy into fire-attributed energy. Once absorbed by Strategist Ji, it would trigger the fire poison in his body, throwing his energy into chaos.

    The result: even if Strategist Ji didn¡¯t die on the spot, he likely wouldn¡¯t live much longer.

    The only risk was this: Strategist Ji would sense the wrong energy attribute the moment he absorbed it. In anger, he might immediately exert pressure on Li Yan¡¯s crown, killing him before the poison took effect.

    Just then, the sound of swift wind-cutting footsteps rushed from the forest. Two figures flew toward them, robes flapping in the air.

    ¡°Haha! Little brother Li, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±

    As the voice rang out, the two figures landed in front of them. It was Hong Linying and his burly junior brother.

    Strategist Ji was startled. He quickly stabilized his energy, but his hand remained pressed to the top of Li Yan¡¯s head.

    ¡°Strategist Ji, would you say we arrived just in time?¡±

    Hong Linying asked as he came to a stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s you two? Hmph, such impressive concealment techniques. I searched several li around just now and didn¡¯t detect anything unusual. How did you manage that?¡±

    Strategist Ji kept one hand on Li Yan¡¯s crown point, speaking without even turning his head.

    At this moment, he felt both shocked and furious, this development had come at the most critical time.

    Just earlier, to ensure his absorption of spiritual power wouldn''t be interrupted, he had searched the nearby area thoroughly. Other than a few small animals and birds in the trees, he found nothing that posed a threat.

    ¡°Oh? It seems you already know about my junior brother? In that case, Strategist Ji, it¡¯s you who are truly clever, pretending not to know all along.¡±

    Hong Linying replied with a counter-question, having picked up from Strategist Ji¡¯s words that he seemed aware of his junior¡¯s presence.

    ¡°So what brings Marshal Hong here? Spying on the training of me and my disciple?¡±

    Strategist Ji also deflected with his own counter-question.

    ¡°Haha¡­ What a thing to say, Strategist Ji. We merely admire your sect¡¯s techniques. Might we have a look at your sect¡¯s secret manual? Considering the current situation, I imagine you¡¯re not in a position to refuse?¡±

    Hong Linying became more direct, tearing off the pretense altogether.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Marshal Hong to have such keen eyes. You want to see our manual? That¡¯s not impossible, but I don¡¯t carry it with me. How about I return to my manor at dawn to retrieve it for you?¡±

    That Hong Linying arrived neither early nor late, just as Strategist Ji had activated the Spiritual Absorption Technique, meant his timing was nearly flawless.

    Once the technique was initiated, it couldn¡¯t be stopped, or else it would cause severe backlash. Fortunately, he had only just begun channeling it and could still stabilize the energy flow, but not for long.

    Hong Linying knew that even with his junior brother, the two of them together wouldn¡¯t be a match for Strategist Ji. So they had taken great caution on this trip.

    They also knew one vital fact: in the world of martial cultivation, interrupting someone during healing or energy channeling could lead to dire consequences, anything from severe injury to death from internal deviation.

    Therefore, even though they had arranged with Li Yan to strike together, Hong Linying had no intention of acting immediately. He had waited patiently until Strategist Ji captured Li Yan and began healing. Once that happened, all would fall into place.

    They were fully aware of Strategist Ji¡¯s immense power and dared not approach too closely. But all they needed was to observe his actions from afar.

    Strategist Ji, a cultivator at the third level of the Qi Condensation, couldn¡¯t send his spiritual sense too far beyond his body. Though his eyes were sharp, he couldn¡¯t guard against everything.

    When he had gone out to scout, Hong Linying and his junior had retreated. Once he returned, they slowly closed in again.

    And the moment he activated the Spiritual Absorption Technique, the two exchanged a glance and revealed themselves.

    ¡°How about this, then? Why not recite a few sections of the manual aloud now, so that my junior and I might study them?¡±

    Hong Linying, bald head gleaming, rejected the proposal outright.

    ¡°Haha¡­ It seems Marshal Hong doesn¡¯t trust me. I am currently training with my disciple, perhaps a bit later?¡±

    Strategist Ji already felt the spiritual power in his body starting to surge violently.

    ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­ on¡­ the waist¡­¡±

    A hoarse voice spoke up, it was Li Yan. After circulating his energy for a long while, he had barely managed to resist the suction at his crown point and speak.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Hong Linying and his junior turned their eyes to Strategist Ji¡¯s waist. There, fastened to his belt, was a piece of jade book that glowed faintly in the night, clearly no ordinary object.

    They exchanged a glance, then suddenly leapt into action. Up until now, they had kept some distance out of fear of Strategist Ji.

    Now, their bodies moved like the wind. The burly junior struck at Strategist Ji¡¯s back, while Hong Linying formed a claw with his hand and reached for the jade book at Strategist Ji¡¯s waist.

    As he moved, Hong Linying shouted:

    ¡°Strategist Ji, since you won¡¯t hand it over, I¡¯ll just come take it myself, how¡¯s that!¡±

    There was a thunderous undertone in his voice, he had secretly activated the Buddhist technique Lion¡¯s Roar.

    These two were seasoned martial veterans, familiar with deadly combat. They knew that disturbing someone in the midst of cultivation was a surefire way to throw them into chaos. So as they attacked, they also unleashed their inner energy to disturb Strategist Ji¡¯s mind.

    Strategist Ji, having lost one arm and the other still pressed to Li Yan¡¯s crown, had no way to block the incoming attack.

    Yet he remained facing away from them, expressionless and still speaking:

    ¡°I¡¯ve already scouted this area thoroughly. You two must not have ambushed this place with him in advance. You could only have followed behind me from a distance, observing my every move. But how did you manage to stay on my trail the whole time?¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 47: Shocks Upon Shocks

    Chapter 47: Shocks Upon Shocks

    Hong Linying was already leaping through the air, closing in behind Strategist Ji.

    ¡°Hahaha... Just some lowly thief¡¯s trick, ¡®Zhi Yin Insect¡¯... Ah! What is this?!¡±

    A sudden shriek pierced the forest. Hong Linying''s words were cut off midway by a startled cry. His body twisted midair and tumbled awkwardly to the side.

    Strategist Ji remained seated with his back toward them, yet from behind him, several tree roots suddenly burst from the ground. The burly man who had reached his rear, just about to unleash a mighty ¡°Stone-Splitting Palm,¡± was run clean through from below.

    His chest, crown, and neck were impaled by blood-soaked tree roots from various angles. The deadly attack drained all ferocity from him. His body twitched a few times and went still, he was clearly beyond saving.

    ¡°Wood Spike Art,¡± a low-grade immortal technique. This was a trap Strategist Ji had set in advance. Originally, it was meant to ward off small animals that might disturb him during his spirit absorption, but now it proved timely in repelling a real threat.

    After seeing Li Yan¡¯s earlier ¡°Wood Spike Array,¡± Ji had thought to make use of the dense forest around them, calling forth the underground roots to attack. It turned out to be a perfectly-timed defense.

    However, failing to kill Hong Linying outright displeased him. Not because he lacked the intent, but because his externally projected spirit power was minimal at the moment, insufficient to launch the roots from afar.

    Strategist Ji didn¡¯t even turn his head. He muttered incessantly under his breath.

    ¡°¡®Zhi Yin Insect¡¯... It¡¯s the Zhi Yin Insect!¡±

    Suddenly, he lowered his head and sniffed himself, then jerked his head up to glare at Li Yan and bellowed.

    ¡°You dared to place such lowly, underhanded tricks on me, and I, your master, didn¡¯t even notice. Good, good. Very good. What a trick. What a brilliant trick... hahahaha...¡±

    By the end, he was laughing with seething fury.

    Strategist Ji was beyond enraged. First, despite all his his worldly experience, he had still been played by a child. Second, had it not been for this despicable insect, he would have been well into healing himself by now, none of this chaos would have happened.

    The ¡°Zhi Yin Insect¡± sounded refined, but it was, in truth, a tool used by the lowest of low, petty thieves and conmen.

    It was a herbivorous low-level demon beast that could never evolve into a true first-rank beast, meaning it could never gain sentience. However, it had a natural ability: it would daily secrete a dozen translucent pellets with a distinct odor, unpleasant to most other beasts.

    These pellets were used by the insect to mark territory or guard food it couldn¡¯t consume right away. Any food touched by the pellets became repulsive to others, but the Zhi Yin Insect could easily return later and devour it itself.

    The insect was extremely sensitive to the scent of its own secretions, able to detect it from miles away. This survival trait had been twisted by petty criminals. They would stealthily smear crushed pellets on a fat target¡¯s clothing or carriage, then send an insect to track the scent and rob them at the right time.

    Strategist Ji was well aware of the creature. Experts like him could typically smell the scent easily.

    Now, hearing the name and catching a whiff, he quickly pieced things together.

    No wonder Li Yan had been growing wildflowers in the valley, filling the air with overwhelming floral fragrance. It was to cover up the Zhi Yin Insect¡¯s scent on Ji¡¯s clothes.

    What¡¯s more, Ji¡¯s garments had been left to dry amid those flowers. In the spring, pollen from the flowers would have clung to his clothing. When worn, the strong floral smell masked the insect¡¯s scent completely, even when he left the valley.

    Worse still, the constant exposure had dulled his awareness. Over time, he had grown used to the fragrance and lowered his guard.

    All this combined meant he never noticed the Zhi Yin Insect¡¯s mark on him.

    Realizing this filled Ji with bitter fury. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a growing sense of dread at the depth of Li Yan¡¯s cunning.

    Meanwhile, Hong Linying had gotten back on his feet, face pale with shock. He stared at the seated figure of Ji, and the miserable, dying form of his own brother behind him.

    A Supreme Master martial artist had died in an instant.

    They had sensed nothing of the trap beneath the soil.

    When tailing Ji earlier, they hadn¡¯t seen him dig, carve, or lay anything. They weren¡¯t some ordinary fighters, they were seasoned warriors with years of battle under their belts. In reconnaissance and observation, Hong had full confidence.

    Only after being sure there was no danger had they struck.

    So where had this underground spike come from? How had it killed his brother so swiftly?

    Still, Hong Linying was no stranger to blood and cruelty. After a moment¡¯s pause, he leapt again. This time, toward his dying brother.

    But as he neared, he suddenly used the man¡¯s twitching body as a stepping stone, propelling himself toward Ji in a fierce assault. His fist aimed directly at the back of Ji¡¯s head, using the corpse to mask his approach.

    He had picked this angle precisely because the trap had already been triggered there. Using the body as a shield, he was confident in the safety of the path.

    Meanwhile, Strategist Ji¡¯s spiritual energy had begun to disrupt, he couldn¡¯t muster up another powerful Wood Spike art. The weakened trap posed no real threat to Hong.

    Ji had no way to dodge. With effort, he tilted his head and twisted his torso. Hong¡¯s punch narrowly missed, brushing past his ear.

    But Hong was a battle-hardened veteran. He instantly saw Ji¡¯s difficulty and refused to relent.

    His missed right fist curled back in a circular motion, forming a ¡°Phoenix-Eye Fist¡± aimed at Ji¡¯s left temple. At the same time, his left hand thrust toward Ji¡¯s lower back at close range.

    The combined assault locked Ji in a deadly pincer. Ji, with no options, leaned back, his body pressing against Hong¡¯s chest.

    His right hand was still extended over Li Yan¡¯s crown. This awkward pose made him look like a woman leaning into a strong man¡¯s arms.

    Boom! A muffled thud echoed as Hong¡¯s left fist slammed into Ji¡¯s lower back.

    His phoenix-eye right fist missed, Ji¡¯s backward lean had disrupted it.

    Still, Ji couldn¡¯t block the strike completely. Despite diverting some spirit power to his back, his body was mortal. Hong¡¯s decades of honed martial power was too much.

    Black blood burst from Ji¡¯s mouth, spraying over his outstretched arm and splattering across Li Yan¡¯s face.

    Hong Linying, seeing that his strike had landed, immediately launched a flurry of close-quarter attacks, employing short-range internal force strikes.

    Both fists rose to ear level in an instant, initiating the ¡°Double Winds Piercing the Ears¡± technique, aiming to smash Strategist Ji¡¯s head from both sides. If landed, it would have burst his skull open.

    But just then, he felt a sudden surge of force erupting from the figure in his arms. That force pushed and twisted, and in the same instant, a burst of blinding firelight flared before his eyes. A wave of scorching heat slammed into him.

    At such close range, Hong Linying had no chance to evade. Flames engulfed his entire body in an instant. The powerful shove hurled him backward, tumbling several times.

    Though he rolled frantically on the ground, the flames on him showed no sign of extinguishing. Amidst agonized screams, he tried multiple times to rise and hurl himself at Strategist Ji, only to stumble and collapse again.

    Moments later, he fell utterly still, consumed by fire, reduced to a blazing inferno on the forest floor.

    What no one had seen was that just as Strategist Ji¡¯s body leaned into Hong Linying¡¯s embrace, his supposedly crippled left hand had moved.

    His five fingers twisted painfully into a hand seal, and a fireball burst from his fingertips, landing squarely on Hong Linying. At the same time, a flash of spiritual energy surged between his fingers and sent Hong flying backward.

    ¡°Fireball Art,¡± another low-grade immortal technique. Many of Strategist Ji¡¯s left-hand meridians were damaged beyond use. He couldn¡¯t move that arm at all. Only when Hong had drawn in close could he force out this desperate spell. Though he took a heavy punch, he managed to kill Hong Linying in return.

    He glanced back at the rapidly shrinking fireball and let out a cold laugh but the very next moment, his expression changed dramatically.

    Having forcefully used spiritual energy twice in succession, his control over it finally snapped. The Spirit Absorption Technique began to run on its own the moment the Fireball Art was cast.

    His heart sank. He tried to center his focus and forcibly suppress the runaway technique, but suddenly, an overwhelming surge of spiritual energy surged into his palm from Li Yan¡¯s crown.

    Ji¡¯s panic deepened. Though the Spirit Absorption Technique had begun to activate on its own, he still had the ability to control how much energy he drew in. But this torrent was simply too immense, far beyond what he could absorb.

    He tried to stop it, but it was too late. The spiritual energy had already entered his body. Then, a terrifying thing occurred.

    The moment Li Yan¡¯s energy entered him, the fire poison within Ji¡¯s body reacted like oil meeting flame, it erupted uncontrollably. Worse still, Li Yan¡¯s energy clashed violently with his own wood-type spiritual energy, completely incompatible.

    Ji¡¯s shock turned to fury.

    ¡°You... What cultivation technique are you practicing? How is it fire-type?!¡±

    Before he could finish, another surge of fire-attribute energy rushed into him, making his vision blur. But amid the disorientation, he made another terrifying discovery.

    ¡°This... This isn¡¯t early first-level Qi Condensation... You¡¯ve actually reached the late first-level of Qi Condensation?! Impossible!¡±

    Now, he truly looked as if he had seen a ghost. Not only was the energy¡¯s type wrong, the amount was also off. Either one of these factors could kill him.

    The first, fire against his wood was self-destructive enough. The second, such an overwhelming volume completely disrupted the delicate balance he had calculated for his breakthrough.

    Feeling his insides boil like an oil cauldron, Ji knew his plan had failed completely. In a frenzy of rage, he howled:

    ¡°Li Yan, you tricked me, deceived me! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    With that, he forcefully twisted his right hand in a circle, dragging Li Yan bodily toward his chest. By now, the Spirit Absorption Technique was in full effect, and his palm overflowed with surging spiritual energy. He couldn¡¯t strike a fatal blow.

    But he could use the same trick he had just used on Hong Linying, this time by pulling Li Yan in close.

    Once their bodies touched, he could use his left hand to stamp a Fireball Art onto Li Yan and blast him away.

    He could have initiated contact himself, but that would make it easier for Li Yan to resist. It was better to lure him into his arms.

    But just as Ji yanked him closer, Li Yan¡¯s eyes suddenly flew open. He abruptly suppressed the flow of spiritual energy pouring from his crown.

    At the same time, his long-prepared right hand finally moved. It yanked on the purple belt at his waist and with a flash of white light, a short blade appeared and plunged directly into Ji¡¯s abdomen.

    The weapon had been hidden in plain sight: a snow-bright short blade no more than a few inches long, its hilt disguised as the purple belt buckle.

    Ji felt a cold flash across his abdomen, followed by searing pain. His right hand faltered. Looking down in shock, he saw Li Yan¡¯s hand gripping the blade embedded in his stomach.

    He growled lowly: S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°You had another trick... But even so, you¡¯ll die with me!¡±

    Black blood gushed from his mouth. His right hand pulled even harder, dragging Li Yan deeper into his embrace.

    Li Yan panicked. He twisted the blade violently, trying to shred Ji¡¯s internal organs. But the blade wouldn¡¯t budge, Ji had already anticipated this and had wrapped the blade in spiritual energy inside his body.

    As his body was drawn ever closer to Ji¡¯s chest, Li Yan grew desperate. He had originally been leaning against a tree. Now, as he was pulled upright, his legs were bent in midair.

    Strategist Ji was seated cross-legged to his side. Suddenly, Li Yan bent one leg and, summoning all his spiritual power, launched a fierce kick toward Ji¡¯s chest.

    Ji burst out laughing.

    ¡°You think that little kick will stop me?¡±

    He assumed Li Yan was just bracing himself, using Ji¡¯s chest as a foothold to slow the pull. With his left hand unable to raise high enough to brand a Fireball Art on Li Yan¡¯s leg, he had to get him closer.

    The next instant, Li Yan¡¯s foot connected.

    A crisp click rang out, his shoe tip extended a small white blade that pierced straight into Ji¡¯s chest, right over his heart.

    Joy flickered across Li Yan¡¯s face but a moment later, confusion set in.

    Just as the blade pierced, Ji¡¯s expression shifted into a strange smile. His upper body suddenly twisted, causing Li Yan¡¯s blade to slide harmlessly along the inside of Ji¡¯s robe.

    Then, Ji¡¯s body snapped back upright, his chest striking the sole of Li Yan¡¯s foot. A tremendous force surged up, and with a crack, Li Yan let out a pained grunt as his leg bent at an unnatural angle and dropped limply.

    ¡°So that was your final trump card? Pathetic.¡±

    Ji¡¯s raspy voice echoed darkly.

    (Chapter End)

    Term changes; Fire Bullet> Fireball, sounds more apt in this setting.

 Chapter 48: The Song Ends, the Crowd Disperses

    Chapter 48: The Song Ends, the Crowd Disperses

    Li Yan¡¯s face was twisted in pain, beads of sweat the size of beans rolling down his cheeks. His earlier sneak attack had been thwarted, and one of his legs was now crippled.

    Strategist Ji¡¯s face was just as contorted. He felt his strength faltering, and the venomous hatred in his eyes grew more intense. With a sudden burst of force from his right hand, he yanked Li Yan closer, dragging him to within mere inches of his own body.

    Li Yan could feel Strategist Ji¡¯s left hand getting dangerously close. He had witnessed how Hong Linying had died just moments ago and had already formed a grim suspicion. Dong Fuyi had once warned him that Strategist Ji had mastered several immortal techniques and told him to be wary. That technique just now was likely one of them.

    Li Yan felt the pulling force from the palm pressing on his crown intensify. He immediately channeled all his spiritual energy, pouring it frantically into his crown and lower body.

    On one hand, this forced more fire spiritual energy into Strategist Ji¡¯s body; on the other, it made Li Yan¡¯s stance heavier and harder to move. He was gambling that Strategist Ji would be consumed by the fire poison before he himself ran dry of spiritual power.

    Thus, the two clung bitterly to life. Strategist Ji¡¯s vision had already begun to blur, his head pounding, but no matter how he struggled, he couldn¡¯t pull Li Yan even a bit closer.

    With a sudden bite to his own tongue, Strategist Ji forced himself into clarity. Eyes bloodshot, he abruptly released all spiritual power suppressing the fire poison in his body. That power split into two streams: a small one surged toward his left hand, while the majority flooded into his right.

    With a roar like a dying beast, he yanked hard once more.

    ¡°Die, for, me!¡±

    Li Yan gritted his teeth, enduring desperately. His whole body was drenched in sweat. With spiritual energy surging out so recklessly, he was approaching his limit. His heart thudded loudly, golden stars flickering before his eyes.

    Suddenly, he felt an even greater force pulling down from his crown. He instantly realized, this was Strategist Ji¡¯s final gambit. With a cold resolve, he abruptly cut off the spiritual power flowing into both his crown and his lower body.

    Strategist Ji felt all resistance vanish from his right hand, and Li Yan was suddenly flung forward, falling straight into his arms like a bird in flight. Though Ji had been trying to pull him in, this unexpected surrender caught him completely off guard.

    A jarring mismatch of force hit him, like a full-strength strike hitting empty air. The flow of his left hand¡¯s seal faltered for a split second.

    In that instant, so swift it was like a blink, Li Yan had already crashed into his chest. The moment he did, he suddenly raised his head sharply and then jerked it with full force, slash, a cold glint flashed under the moonlight...

    It all happened too fast. Strategist Ji had intended to cast "Fireball Art" and then shove Li Yan away. But in that brief moment of hesitation, he was too slow. A sharp pain pierced his throat, and then all his strength and blood seemed to surge violently from that one fatal point!

    Panic seized Strategist Ji. He instinctively tried to pull his right hand back to cover his throat, but the Spirit Absorption Technique was still in slow operation, he couldn¡¯t pull away. In his desperation, all the remaining spiritual energy and raging fire poison in his body rushed into his right hand, exploding outward and hurling Li Yan back.

    The blood sprayed into the night like blossoms of the netherworld, spiraling and dancing, splashing across Li Yan¡¯s face and painting him like a vengeful ghost! Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Between his bloodstained teeth, a thin blade still glinted with eerie light. In a haze, he felt a surge of spiritual power rush into him from his crown.

    He could sense it clearly: there was some of the fire spiritual energy he had previously injected, but also an unfamiliar wood spiritual energy and fire poison, far more potent than the one in his own body, flooding in with it.

    But he had no strength left to resist. Within a single breath, all of it poured into him.

    Li Yan slumped against a tree, his breath feeble. The thin blade slipped powerlessly from his mouth, falling onto his chest. Strategist Ji lay nearby in a pool of blood.

    One had to admit, cultivators were indeed tougher than mortals. Strategist Ji''s throat bore a deep, gaping wound, flesh torn open in a gruesome, horrifying mess.

    His body convulsed slightly. His eyes stared up at Li Yan with a deathly glare, his mouth bubbling with blood, letting out a ghastly hissing sound.

    "You¡­ trained¡­ and¡­ coughed¡­ blood¡­"

    "Heh heh heh¡­ You finally figured it out? Hiss..."

    Li Yan leaned against the tree, showing no fear at the gore before him. To him, it was no different than a dying beast he¡¯d hunted in the mountains.

    He sucked in a breath, pain shooting up both legs.

    "Ever since I realized you were raising me like a pig for slaughter, I¡¯ve been planning how to escape, how to protect myself and my family from your harm! Heh heh¡­ Stop making those hissing sounds. They¡¯re unpleasant. I know you have questions¡­ many questions...

    But if I told you everything, could you even live long enough to hear it all? So, how did I figure out your intentions? What immortal techniques you cultivated? Find out in your next life, when you go ¡®seeking immortality¡¯ again!"

    Li Yan spoke wearily, looking into Strategist Ji¡¯s wide, unwilling eyes and laughed softly.

    Upon hearing Li Yan¡¯s words, Strategist Ji¡¯s chest began to heave violently. Louder hissing rose from his throat. Li Yan knew he¡¯d struck a nerve, that Strategist Ji understood what those words ¡°seeking immortality¡± truly meant.

    Yet Li Yan paid no mind to his desperate expression.

    "I practiced your handwriting from annotated books, masked my scent with herbs, placed ''Zhi Yin Insect¡¯ scent on your robes. I kept buying miscellaneous items to wear down your divine sense.

    Don¡¯t give me that look. Of course I know about divine sense. I also know you¡¯re at the peak of third-level Qi Condensation stage, and you scan me with divine sense every day.

    Once you deemed my purchases harmless, you let your guard down. I had my brother from the Ironware Pavilion forge blade-hidden boots, a soft-sword belt, and a mouth-sized thin blade.

    Also, some basic trap mechanisms and tools. My brother¡¯s just an apprentice, he couldn¡¯t make them but his senior and master could. Heh heh...

    Aside from the soft-sword belt being too obvious and risking detection if your divine sense swept past, the rest you barely paid attention to after your lazy scans during my trips to town.

    So, I began carrying them with me and training in secret. The blade-hidden boots just had a simple trigger. I got used to them after a few tries... Cough cough..."

    The earlier rebound of wood spiritual energy, mingled with fire poison, had stirred up the fire poison inside Li Yan again. His belly burned like it was aflame, and the pain from his broken leg seemed to vanish in comparison. He gasped heavily for a moment.

    He could feel his strength draining rapidly, like an old man rambling his last words.

    "Training with that thin blade under my tongue was the worst, cut my mouth up so bad, it was full of blood. I had to pretend it was fire poison backlash from cultivation.

    I was always terrified you¡¯d notice but... cough... in the end, it worked!

    Heh heh¡­ cough cough... You got one thing wrong. That wasn''t my final trump card. The mountains, the forest, the belt, the boots, they were.

    Be¡­ because¡­ because I could never be sure which one would finally kill you. So every time¡­ I went for a kill shot. Cough cough..."

    Li Yan tilted his head slightly, looking toward a scorched patch nearby, where only a small piece of blackened char remained, and the burly man who¡¯d become a "skewer."

    "Just didn¡¯t expect Marshal Hong to end up like that too¡­ I wonder what the Meng Kingdom..."

    At that moment, thoughts of his parents surfaced. Of his third brother, his sister, their little mountain village¡­ his childhood friends¡­ and the dog that used to dart between everyone¡¯s legs with its tail tucked between them.

    A thunderous roar echoed in Li Yan¡¯s mind as a fiery storm erupted in his abdomen. Just before the last shred of consciousness slipped away, he saw that Ji, the military advisor, lying in a pool of blood, had opened his eyes wide, though he had clearly been dead for quite some time.

    Half an hour later, several streaks of light sliced across the sky, descending to hover above the mountain valley, circling as if searching for something.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wu, over here!¡±

    Moments later, one of the lights descended into the forest below.

    As the glow receded, it revealed a round-faced young man with a stocky frame and large eyes. He stared down at Ji¡¯s blood-soaked body.

    Soon after, two more beams of light arrived. When they dissipated, they revealed a dark-skinned, long-faced youth and a gentle-looking man. All three wore long robes of deep green.

    The dark-skinned youth quickly stepped to the side of the stocky man.

    ¡°Junior Brother Lu, your ¡®Minor Tracing Art¡¯ grows more precise by the day. Looks like you found it first,¡± said the gentle youth with a smile before the dark-skinned one could speak.

    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve always been timid. I tend to scout the area more carefully when I travel. It seems my caution gave me a head start this time,¡± replied the stocky youth, offering a shy smile. Despite his modest tone, a hint of pride flashed across his face.

    Once the three had gathered, they began scanning their surroundings.

    ¡°So this is the military advisor.¡±

    The one called Senior Brother Wu, the dark-skinned youth, crouched beside the body, examining Ji''s face closely. His voice turned cold.

    The other two quickly came over, scrutinizing the face now twisted in agony.

    After a moment, the stocky youth nodded.

    ¡°He resembles the image in the jade slip from the Law Enforcement team senior brother, though the face is badly bloodied and contorted. These wounds¡­ tsk tsk, someone didn¡¯t hold back.¡±

    ¡°I agree, he''s at least seventy percent similar to the image. The twisted expression from the throat wound aside, the signs match the backlash from an improper initiation of the Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique. And let¡¯s not forget what you¡¯re holding in your hands, Senior Brother Wu hehe¡­¡±

    The gentle youth glanced toward Wu, who was holding a jade book that had once hung from Ji¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Yes, this is the very technique that the outer sect traitor fled with. See if the other book, the one written on paper is still on him.¡±

    At this, the gentle youth smiled and flicked his finger. Ji¡¯s robes parted, revealing his inner garments. Crouching down, he quickly retrieved a book.

    ¡°Well, he had it on him after all. Saves us a trip to his residence.¡±

    He handed the book to Senior Brother Wu.

    ¡°He''s dead now, so there¡¯s no use subjecting him to the Soul-Binding Threadworm. But that one slumped against the tree must be his disciple. He¡¯s clearly cultivated the same flawed technique and is barely clinging to life.¡±

    Wu took the book, glanced at Ji¡¯s corpse, then turned to Li Yan slumped nearby.

    His eyes narrowed when he saw the thin blade resting on Li Yan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Hmph¡­ So the strategist was likely killed by this one. And those two nearby, killed by Fireball and Wood Spike spells? What in the world happened here?¡±

    Wu looked to another part of the clearing, where a scorched corpse lay amidst ashes. He couldn¡¯t piece it together.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wu, since the strategist died due to a misstep in cultivation, what use is his disciple now?¡± asked the gentle youth coolly, still staring at Li Yan.

    ¡°Judging from the scene, I¡¯d say that disciple of his turned on him. Probably joined forces with two martial artists to ambush him, which led to this outcome.¡±

    Wu scanned the area again, his eyes narrowing in contemplation.

    ¡°Hmph! That strategist was a fool. He thought using such a low-level method could purge fire poison from his body? Laughable, does he take our sect''s techniques so lightly?¡±

    The stocky youth snorted in disdain.

    ¡°His disciple is rather unfortunate, he got caught up in an undeserved calamity!¡±

    The gentle youth sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Might as well finish him off. No point in wasting effort to heal him and then feed him to the Soul-Binding Threadworm. Would be a waste of elixirs too.¡±

    The stocky youth raised a hand to form a spell, and Wu nodded coldly in approval.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Just as the stocky youth was about to cast the spell, the gentle youth''s eyes suddenly sharpened, and he shouted.

    The abrupt cry startled the stocky youth, who flinched and lost control of the spell, nearly suffering a backlash.

    ¡°Brother Yu! You nearly scared me to death shouting like that!¡±

    The stocky youth grumbled in protest.

    But the gentle youth ignored him, stepping quickly to Li Yan and releasing a wave of divine sense.

    The next moment, his expression changed drastically. He hastily formed a seal, sending a streak of blue light into Li Yan¡¯s abdomen.

    Wu, frowning at the interruption, said nothing. But when he saw the spell cast, he leaned in, letting out a surprised ¡°Hm?¡±

    Moments later, the gentle youth looked up at Wu. The two spoke in unison.

    ¡°Fractured Poison Body!¡±

    ¡°Fractured Poison Body?¡± the stocky youth echoed, stunned.

    ¡°H-how do we kill him now¡­¡±

    ¡­

    By dawn, light spilled across the eastern sky. It was a clear, bright morning in early summer.

    At the foot of Great Qing Mountain, the air was fresh and filled with birdsong. Smoke from morning cooking curled above the small mountain village, drifting lazily on the breeze.

    The green fields surrounding the village stretched out in tiers, dotted here and there with blooming yellow rapeseed flowers, creating a vibrant landscape.

    This year¡¯s favorable weather had kept disasters at bay. It seemed the effects of the locust plague would be fully behind them in another month.

    Uncle Chang wiped his mouth after breakfast and grinned broadly.

    Life had been good these past few months. His family had grown more prosperous, not just from the enlistment payout when his fifth son joined the army, but also from the extra dozen taels of silver the boy sent each month.

    In just half a year, they¡¯d saved enough to live comfortably for decades in a remote village like this.

    Yesterday, they¡¯d even received a belt from the city, said to be a gift from Lord Ji himself. The village chief insisted it be kept in the village ancestral hall.

    Uncle Chang had argued bitterly with Li Guoxin over it, but finally agreed reluctantly, though clearly proud.

    Li Guoxin had promised that during the ancestral rites this year, Uncle Chang¡¯s family would lead the ceremonies, lighting incense, offering prayers, everything.

    All day yesterday, Uncle Chang had strolled around the village, soaking in the admiration and greetings from neighbors.

    ¡°No farming today, I got some village laborers to help last night. With this good weather, we should fix up the house properly! This afternoon, we''ll start building a few more rooms next to it. Little third¡¯s wedding can be held in fall.¡±

    After setting down his bowl, Uncle Chang stood up, his spirits high, and headed outside.

    Li Wei scratched his head awkwardly, then limped over to grab the tools against the wall and followed.

    Li Yan¡¯s mother chuckled as she watched them go.

    ¡°Look at you two, acting like you can fly to the heavens now!¡±

    She turned to her daughter. ¡°Xiaozhu, let¡¯s go butcher and clean that half pig. The ones helping with the housework should eat well today. The better we treat them, the harder they¡¯ll work later.¡±

    But as she looked at her grinning daughter, her expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°And you! Why is your fianc¨¦¡¯s family so useless? Spring¡¯s long past, and they still haven¡¯t gathered the money to marry you! Hmph! We don¡¯t need to feed another mouth anymore. Once your third brother¡¯s house is done, I¡¯ll call in a matchmaker and find you a better one!¡±

    Hearing this, Xiaozhu¡¯s cheeks flushed red, and with a stomp of her foot, she ran out in embarrassment.

    (Chaper End)

 Chapter 49: The Wraith Sect

    Chapter 49: The Wraith Sect

    In the boundless realm of mortals, beyond a scattering of minor territories, five great regions sprawl across the world: the Wind God Continent, the Barren Moon Continent, the Lost Continent, the Green Continent, and the Northern Ice Continent. Each of these territories is vast beyond measure, so much so that few ever traverse beyond the boundaries of the continent they were born in.

    This is not merely due to their size, though they stretch farther than the imagination can grasp, but also because between any two adjacent regions lie hundreds of millions li of perilous no-man¡¯s-land and insurmountable spatial barriers. These natural defenses are precisely why none of the great continents can ever invade the other.

    The dangers that lie between the continents vary in form: some are lifeless wastelands choked with deathly silence; others are sprawling primeval jungles filled with toxic miasma; still others are scorching deserts that ignite all things; or endless tundras sealed under a sheet of eternal frost.

    These perilous zones teem with rank two and three savage beasts, and even house hidden ancient beasts of the fourth rank. To cross such lands would be no different than chasing a madman''s fantasy.

    Yet nothing in this world is absolute. There is one kind of person who might still harbor hope of crossing between continents, cultivators. But only those of high cultivation have even the slimmest chance.

    Once a cultivator reaches the Nascent Soul stage, they gain powers to shift rivers and move mountains. However, even such might does not guarantee safe passage across these deadly divides.

    The reason is simple: the lands between the regions are too vast, and the dangers too unpredictable. Fourth-rank beasts are equivalent to Nascent Soul cultivators, how many such beasts can one man possibly overcome?

    In the Barren Moon Continent, since the era of the ancient primordial times, beings of great power from the Immortal Spirit Realm have torn open the void to descend here. Over countless eons, they established sects and clans that flourished across the land.

    Some of these grew strong, while others faded into obscurity, swallowed by the tides of history. The strong devoured the weak, the great rose and fell in turn.

    Now, across the Barren Moon Continent, thousands of sects exist, large and small. They are broadly categorized into: unranked sects, third-tier sects, second-tier sects, first-tier sects, and the top sects.

    Unranked and third-tier sects often have only a few dozen to a few hundred members, some with no more than a handful of disciples, possibly only at the Qi Condensation stage, with at most a few Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Second-tier sects typically house thousands of disciples and boast several high-level Core Formation cultivators. These sects form the backbone of the cultivation world.

    First-tier sects are guarded by at least one Nascent Soul elder, whose presence alone is enough to command awe across the land.

    At the pinnacle of this hierarchy stand four top-tier sects. These four divide the entire continent into quadrants and govern its fate.

    They preside over the establishment and succession of mortal dynasties, as well as the allocation of cultivation resources and the classification of sects within the realm.

    These four sects are: the Grand Profound Sect, the Pure Land Sect, the Ten-Step Court, and the Wraith Sect.

    The Grand Profound Sect reveres the Daoist Three Pure Ones; the Pure Land Sect embodies the spirit of Arhats from the Buddhist path; the Ten-Step Court is famed for their flying swords that kill from a thousand miles; and the Wraith Sect masters the arts of poison, insect control, assassination, and subterfuge.

    Each of these four sects houses multiple Nascent Soul elders who have cultivated for over a thousand years. Their combat prowess is beyond imagination, their disciples number in the tens of thousands, and their foundations run unfathomably deep.

    Yet, these great sects rarely show themselves in the mortal world. Only when a divine treasure surfaces or a cataclysm descends do they swarm forth. Most of the time, they remain secluded in cultivation or explore the unknown in pursuit of opportunity and the path to immortality.

    In the western-central region of the Barren Moon Continent, vast mountain ranges roll endlessly, cloaked in dense vegetation. Towering ancient trees reach skyward, their canopies blotting out the sun in layers upon layers of green.

    Here lies the Wraith Sect, one of the four great sects. The sect is built across five peaks arranged in the shape of the character ¡°É½¡±. Two peaks stand side by side on either flank, while the final peak sits in the rear center. Each peak faces southward.

    These towering peaks stretch into the clouds, each covering immense territory. On the west side are the paired ¡°Little Bamboo Peak¡± and ¡°Boundless Peak.¡± On the east are ¡°Four Symbols Peak¡± and ¡°Spirit Insect Peak.¡± The central rearmost peak is named ¡°Old Lord Peak.¡±

    At this moment, on Old Lord Peak, spirit cranes circled in the sky, their cries echoing across ornate jade pavilions. Misty streams flowed through delicate towers and winding paths, winding into the depths of a fog-enshrouded paradise.

    Inside a grand palace atop the peak, over a dozen people were gathered in two neat rows, deep in discussion.

    At the head of the hall sat a middle-aged man, around fifty years of age, with long brows, broad eyes, and a solemn, fair face. His Daoist robe and upright posture lent him an aura of quiet authority. From time to time, sharp glints of insight flashed in his eyes.

    His hair was bound into a topknot, fastened with a jade hairpin, and a horsetail whisk hung from his arm.

    The cultivators seated below him formed two rows. They came in all shapes and sizes tall, short, fat, thin, attractive, or plain, men and women alike. Each wore a deep green robe, the cuffs of which were embroidered with varying golden emblems.

    ¡°Well then, that concludes this Five-Year Competition. Distribute the rewards to the top ten by this afternoon,¡± the Daoist elder at the head declared, gently raising the whisk with a sweeping motion of his sleeve.

    As the sleeve flared, the golden emblem of a cauldron embroidered at the cuff was revealed, atop which sat a ferocious beast with jaws gaping skyward, an image strikingly at odds with the elder¡¯s solemn Daoist bearing.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Master!¡± the two rows of cultivators answered in unison.

    ¡°This time, Little Bamboo Peak, under Junior Brother Wei, sent only four disciples. Yet two of them placed in the top ten. Compared to the dozens or even hundreds of participants from our other peaks, it¡¯s rather... humbling,¡± remarked a refined scholar seated on the left, his long beard combed neatly.

    His face was pale as jade, his eyes narrow and sharp, a scholar¡¯s hat atop his head. A golden serpent curled at his sleeve, fangs bared and seemingly alive, opening and closing with each movement. This was the same scholarly man who had recently ordered the capture of Strategist Ji.

    Opposite him, sitting just one seat lower, was a slightly chubby man of about twenty-seven or twenty-eight. He wore a scholar¡¯s kerchief and had thick brows, clear bright eyes, and no facial hair. A serene aura surrounded him, and a gentle smile played on his round face. A golden bamboo segment was embroidered on his cuff.

    At the scholar¡¯s remark, several others nodded in agreement.

    A woman in her early forties chuckled gracefully.

    ¡°Senior Brother Feng speaks true. Our little junior brother is always like this, how am I supposed to discipline my disciples in front of such results?¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With every glance and smile, her eyes shimmered like rippling water, exuding boundless charm. The deep green robe did nothing to hide her graceful curves. Instead, it only accentuated them.

    As she spoke, the woman''s voluptuous figure swayed ever so slightly. With each graceful movement, the white gleam of smooth skin would flash from beneath her collar, sending waves of allure rippling through the hall.

    At once, many among the seated averted their eyes or turned their heads, silently cursing in their hearts.

    ¡°Damn demoness¡­ just say what you want, must she always weave her charms?¡±

    Even the solemn-faced old Daoist at the head seat looked somewhat embarrassed. This junior sister of his never seemed to understand propriety, always speaking with that bewitching tone, regardless of the occasion.

    ¡°I say, Junior Brother Wei, you¡¯re always idling around with your hands off everything. Why not just open your arms and recruit freely? Each of our peaks has thousands of disciples.¡±

    This time, a burly dark-skinned man with a golden compass embroidered on his sleeve grunted his dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wei, if we all did things your way, the Wraith Sect would be down to nothing but a couple of cats and dogs in another thousand years.¡±

    A plain-faced woman whose eyes bore a permanent frost glared at the slightly plump young man. The embroidery on her sleeve depicted two thin, strange insects entwined tightly together, oddly unsettling to look at.

    As the others launched their verbal assault on the young man, the solemn elder at the top simply half-closed his eyes, thinking to himself:

    Junior Brother Wei¡­ Every time there''s a tournament or a competition, this always happens. Can''t you ever take initiative and share the responsibilities of the sect? Among all of us, you''re the most carefree, never lifting a finger, while the rest of us are run half-dead. This sect belongs to you too.

    He sighed inwardly at the thought.

    Voices rose in lively complaint, some speaking out, others stroking their beards with amused smiles, or quietly watching the show. As for the man called Junior Brother Wei, he didn''t take offense to the criticisms. Only when the commotion quieted did he finally chuckle and speak.

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ My dear senior brothers and elders, it''s been over two hundred years since I formed my core, and yet you''re still clinging to this grudge.¡±

    He spread his arms in mock resignation.

    ¡°I was the last to join the sect, and this lazy nature of mine just won¡¯t change, no matter what I do. When Master handed me the Bamboo Peak, I didn¡¯t even want it. But the old man insisted and forced it on me. In the beginning, I also recruited disciples just like the other four peaks¡­ But didn¡¯t they all end up defecting to your peaks anyway? Only a few stayed behind. I honestly have no idea how to manage them.¡±

    He gave an innocent shrug.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we assign you elders to assist? And yet even the elders refused to stay. Can you blame them? You go into seclusion with your Dao companion for twenty years without a word, ignoring everything! Even elders need time to cultivate. If you won¡¯t lift a finger, how are they supposed to manage alone?¡±

    Someone finally voiced the general grievance.

    Wei simply smiled. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve handed the peak¡¯s affairs to my eldest disciple. These tournaments, rankings, and all the candidate selections from across hundreds or even over a thousand li¡­ just the thought alone gives me a headache.¡±

    But then, his tone suddenly changed as his expression turned serious.

    ¡°By the way, Senior Brother Feng, I heard yesterday that the Law Enforcement Hall of Insect Peak brought someone back. Is it true he possesses a ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯? That would be no trivial matter.¡±

    The scholar-like man with the golden snake embroidered on his sleeve immediately looked uncomfortable. This touched upon matters his peak would rather keep buried, something they¡¯d been choking on for years.

    Though the traitor had long perished, the disgrace lingered. Since the sect¡¯s founding, never had their secret techniques been stolen, until that incident.

    The solemn-faced Daoist sighed inwardly at the mention.

    Wei again, changing the subject so casually. That laziness of his is beyond redemption.

    Still, the old Daoist turned to the scholar with a questioning gaze.

    ¡°Junior Brother Feng, with the tournament yesterday and hearing that the one brought back was on the verge of death, we hadn¡¯t had time to inquire properly. Is there truth to what Junior Brother Wei said about the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯?¡±

    The others, realizing that the matter of Wei''s mismanagement was now forgotten as always, simply chuckled and shook their heads.

    After all, this had always been idle talk. Two hundred years had passed, if Bamboo Peak was going to be reformed, it would¡¯ve happened long ago. They were only giving their gentle, lazy junior a bit of grief.

    All eyes turned to the scholar called Feng. He tapped his long fingers against the armrest, seeming to gather his thoughts.

    ¡°Lianshan betrayed the sect and fled twenty years ago. We''ve sent men to hunt him down ever since. It wasn¡¯t until last year that we finally caught his trail.

    ¡°After fleeing the sect, he must have sought out other fortunes. He entered what appeared to be the former cave-dwelling of a Core Formation cultivator. But fate was unkind, he was wounded by the protective array and died just outside the cave.

    ¡°His storage pouch was shattered by the formation, and its contents scattered. Yet not a single fragment of our sect¡¯s jade slips or manuals was found. Which lead us to believe the techniques weren¡¯t destroyed, someone else must have taken them.¡±

    He paused, then continued with a slight frown.

    ¡°After thorough investigation in the area, we heard from loose cultivators that someone from the ¡®Immortal-Seeking Lineage¡¯ may have retrieved the techniques.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you all know of them, those madmen obsessed with entering the Immortal Path. They dare to cultivate any sect¡¯s techniques once in their hands.

    ¡°So the Law Enforcement Hall tracked the medicinal materials needed to initiate our techniques and the trail led millions of li away, within the imperial dynasty. There, we found a military advisor among the frontier forces who appeared to have cultivated our sect¡¯s arts.

    ¡°Due to the certain agreements between us and the mortals, we had to proceed with caution. Upon deeper investigation, we confirmed that he had indeed purchased the necessary materials used in our introduction techniques.

    ¡°From his symptoms, we determined he had developed internal fire poison, likely due to incomplete preparation and reckless cultivation.¡±

    Feng¡¯s tone darkened.

    ¡°The reason he joined the military likely ties to his attempts to solve this. We found he somehow obtained the ¡®Spirit Absorption Technique¡¯. Perhaps in desperation, he thought he could use it to rid himself of the poison.

    ¡°But with his weak cultivation, he couldn¡¯t succeed alone. So he tried to find those with spiritual roots within the army. And by incredible luck, he found not one, but two mortals with spirit roots and both with wood attributes.¡±

    At this, Feng let out a sigh.

    ¡°For us to find a single spirit-root mortal takes significant effort¡­ and he just stumbled upon two. Truly, heaven smiled on him.¡±

    The others, hearing this, nodded in agreement.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 50: The Fractured Poison Body

    Chapter 50: The Fractured Poison Body

    The scholar surnamed Feng continued speaking.

    ¡°That military advisor¡¯s first disciple only lived a little over a month before dying. That was likely also due to improper cultivation. Though the entry-level body cleansing herbs he used aren¡¯t particularly rare or precious, a few of them are scarcely seen in the mortal world.

    But his second disciple actually managed to pass the body cleansing stage and cultivated to the first level of the Qi Condensation stage, yet was also afflicted by fire poison.

    Later on, for some unknown reason, this disciple somehow discovered that he was being used for ¡®spirit absorption,¡¯ and so sought out the local military marshal and another martial arts expert to ambush the military advisor¡­¡±

    At this point, the scholar surnamed Feng showed a strange expression on his face.

    Hearing this, some in the crowd shook their heads. The burly dark-skinned man with a golden compass embroidered on his sleeve spoke up.

    ¡°How could they have possibly won? Even with fire poison, that military advisor was already a cultivator. A few martial artists from the mortal world wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. Even if they had more people, it would¡¯ve been in vain.¡±

    The other cultivators present, including the high-seated Daoist, all expressed agreement with the burly man¡¯s opinion.

    But the scholar surnamed Feng shook his head.

    ¡°Junior Brother Liang, you guessed wrong.¡±

    ¡°Oh? So they actually killed the military advisor? It wasn¡¯t the work of your Law Enforcement Hall?¡± Junior Brother Liang asked in surprise.

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what surprised me. Not only did they kill the military advisor, but the main credit didn¡¯t go to those two mundane martial artists. Instead, it was the military advisor¡¯s disciple who did it.

    "That mortal disciple was only fifteen or sixteen years old, a farmer from the foot of Great Qing Mountain. According to reports from our disciples, based on the scene of the battle, from the initial ambush to the final killing blow, everything was carried out by that disciple himself. His methods were shrewd and decisive, and his strikes ruthless.

    "When our disciples arrived, everyone except that mortal disciple was already dead. The marshal and the other martial arts expert died under ¡®Fireball Technique¡¯ and ¡®Wood Spike Technique.¡¯

    "The military advisor¡¯s mortal disciple was also on the verge of death, so our disciples intended to kill him too. Though he was innocent, he is also considered to have indirectly stolen and practiced our sect''s immortal arts. Moreover, he was already near death, not worth wasting a pill on.¡±

    Everyone nodded. In the world of cultivation, there is no such thing as saving the weak or helping the poor, let alone sympathy.

    ¡°But just as they were about to take his life, they unexpectedly discovered that the boy, for some unknown reason, had shown symptoms of the ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯ So, they brought him back.¡± Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Oh? Are you sure? Is it truly the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Our sect hasn¡¯t seen anyone successfully cultivate the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯ in nearly a thousand years. He didn¡¯t even cultivate the corresponding technique, how could he have formed it? Could it be due to improper initiation of the wood attribute ¡®Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That poison body ranks second among our sect¡¯s three great poison bodies, passed down from ancient times. Across history, fewer than a dozen people have ever cultivated any of the three poison bodies, and each of them underwent great tribulations and had immense fortune before succeeding¡­¡±

    Everyone in the hall began to chatter among themselves, paying no mind to how the scholar Feng might respond.

    ¡°Alright, alright, what kind of conduct is this? Are we turning into a common marketplace now? Since someone has spoken of a great opportunity, we must remember, fortune differs for everyone. If one has gained it, then so be it.

    It seems that young friend has encountered a profound stroke of fate, Junior Brother Feng!¡±

    The solemn-faced old Daoist seated at the head of the hall immediately shouted to stop the crowd.

    The scholar surnamed Feng looked at everyone with a bitter smile.

    The old Daoist frowned upon seeing this.

    ¡°What? Is it not actually a ''Fractured Poison Body'' after checking? Rejoicing for nothing!¡±

    The other junior brothers and some elders below, aside from Junior Brother Wei of Little Bamboo Peak who appeared indifferent, couldn¡¯t help showing expressions of disappointment.

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I personally examined him yesterday, it is indeed the ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯ Moreover, his body already faintly shows signs of marrow and tendon penetration. It¡¯s just¡­ just that the boy has a mixed spiritual root!¡±

    The scholar surnamed Feng shook his head with a sigh.

    ¡°A mixed spiritual root with the Fractured Poison Body? How is that even possible? Damn your immortal ancestors!¡±

    ¡°A mixed spiritual root? With such a constitution, he still managed to form this ancient body? Junior Brother Feng, are you absolutely certain?¡±

    ¡°Well now, how interesting. I¡¯d like to take this boy in and study him closely. Study him! Hehehe¡­¡±

    The solemn-faced old Daoist sat silently for a long while before letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Junior Brother Feng, are you certain?¡±

    The scholar surnamed Feng stood up, robes flowing, and bowed with cupped hands.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, on this point, I cannot be mistaken. At first, I too thought I had been overly excited and misjudged. I even had several elders who were with me test him themselves. The final result, he definitely has a mixed spiritual root!¡±

    ¡°A mixed root¡­ mixed root. Even if we pour countless resources into him, he¡¯ll likely never surpass the Foundation Establishment stage. What a pity, what a pity¡­ what a pity indeed!¡±

    The solemn-faced Daoist repeated the word ¡°pity¡± three times.

    ¡°So, what should we do with this boy?¡±

    The scholar surnamed Feng looked toward the Sect Master.

    ¡°Kill him, of course. What else? Keeping him around would just be a waste of resources. How could such a person deserve this kind of fortune? Gained it, yet it''s of no great use, it just makes one angry. Might as well end it cleanly.¡±

    The burly, dark-skinned man with the golden compass embroidery said impatiently.

    Several others nodded in silent agreement. Cultivation resources are for the capable, those with no future should be left to their fate. There''s no such thing as sentiment in the cultivation world.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Senior Sister Li just say she wanted to take him as a disciple? Hehehe¡­¡±

    Someone turned to the voluptuous and charming woman whose every expression exuded flirtation.

    ¡°Yes, yes, I want him. I¡¯ve only heard of this poison body, and I so want to experience it for myself!¡±

    The beautiful woman¡¯s eyes sparkled, her jade-like face blooming with a smile like peach blossoms.

    Those in the audience who saw her smile couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in their hearts.

    ¡°If that boy ends up as this woman¡¯s disciple, would he even survive a single day?¡±

    The solemn-faced old Daoist shook his head upon hearing this.

    ¡°Sister Li, that¡¯s not allowed. Do you know what kind of body the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯ is? A single drop of blood or essence can neutralize ten thousand poisons. How could we let you take him?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, Senior Brother Old Ghost, what¡¯s wrong with me taking him? Can¡¯t I peacefully take a disciple for once? I never said I¡¯d use him for making gu or poison!¡±

    The beautiful woman immediately looked at the old Daoist with a pout, clearly dissatisfied.

    ¡°Junior Sister, although this boy is of mixed spiritual roots, if we invest more resources into his cultivation, he might still have hope of reaching the Foundation Establishment stage. With the dominance of that ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯, if he reaches the late Foundation Establishment stage, even Core Formation cultivators, how many of them could truly say they could defeat him?

    The ever-changing variety of powerful poisons in his body is not something to be underestimated. Therefore, even if he has mixed roots, if properly utilized, he could contend with Core Formation cultivators. Even at the late Qi Condensation stage, he could defeat most Foundation Establishment cultivators.¡±

    The solemn-faced elder looked down below as he spoke.

    The others present were all people who had cultivated for hundreds of years. Each of them was shrewd and perceptive, but had just been caught off guard by the shocking disparity between hope and disappointment.

    This ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯ had only been cultivated successfully by three people in countless years. Now, suddenly someone had achieved it while still only at the Qi Condensation stage, yet was destined to stop at Foundation Establishment, how could such a blow not be painful?

    The enchanting woman¡¯s expression stiffened slightly upon hearing the elder¡¯s words, and she was about to speak when a clear voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, Senior Sister Li, I believe this child should be accepted under my tutelage. I¡¯ll first take him as a registered disciple.¡±

    Everyone turned toward the voice, it was the always-smiling Junior Brother Wei from Little Bamboo Peak.

    ¡°Oh, Junior Brother, how odd! A Core Formation grand cultivator like you wants to take a mere Qi Condensation disciple as your own?¡± the enchanting woman looked at the plump young man lounging in his chair with a smile.

    ¡°Senior Sister, weren¡¯t you just trying to take him as a disciple yourself? Or was that a lie? Or were you planning to make him into a vessel for your poison arts? Among my seven disciples, isn¡¯t one of them also a registered disciple at the Qi Condensation stage?

    "Adding one more makes no difference. Once both reach Foundation Establishment, I¡¯ll officially take them in.

    "Besides, didn¡¯t you all just say he has mixed spiritual roots? That kind of aptitude, how many resources would be needed to build him up? As for the cultivation resources of your other peaks¡­ hehehe!¡±

    Junior Brother Wei chuckled as he looked at the enchanting woman.

    The woman, upon hearing this, had nothing to say for a moment, and quite a few people nodded in agreement.

    Speaking of cultivation resources, which peak could compare to Little Bamboo Peak? It had fewer than twenty miscellaneous disciples. Even though the sect had reduced their resource allocation over the years, it was still incomparable to the other peaks.

    As disciples from the other peaks increased year by year, competition for resources grew fiercer. Now, new disciples would fight tooth and nail to enter Little Bamboo Peak. Even those who had previously left that peak regretted it deeply.

    But when they left back then, they had already cut off their own path. Who would have thought that the peak master would end up keeping only a few disciples and close off the peak, making the resources per person far greater than on any other peak?

    The solemn-faced elder also nodded repeatedly. He felt that this Junior Brother Wei was finally acting for the good of the sect.

    ¡°Junior Brother Wei, well said. Take him in and nurture him well. He may become a great asset in the future. As for your annual resource deductions, we¡¯ll ease them a bit for Little Bamboo Peak.¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, Junior Brother Wei¡¯s Little Bamboo Peak has so few people, and you still want to ease their deductions? Aren¡¯t you being too biased?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Senior Brother Sect Master, we now have thousands of people. We¡¯re tight on resources all year round¡­¡±

    ¡°Silence! All of you, what kind of decorum is this? Though Little Bamboo Peak has few people, don¡¯t you all know in your hearts how much they receive each year? Even if it''s more, it''s still limited. The only difference is the lack of competition among disciples.

    Four years from now is the time for the four-sect secret realm harvesting. Then, from the various spirit herbs and treasures brought out of the secret realm, every peak will be allowed to take an additional ten percent each year for the next ten years.¡±

    The solemn-faced elder spoke coldly.

    Upon hearing this, everyone was greatly encouraged, thinking to themselves, "An extra ten percent per year? That¡¯s quite a lot!"

    After discussing a few more matters, the group gradually dispersed from the grand hall. As various streams of spiritual light flickered, they had all vanished completely.

    Li Yan sat on his bed in a daze, staring blankly outside the window at spirit birds dancing in the air, with immortal mist spiraling over the pond. His mind still felt as if it were dreaming.

    When he had woken up last night, a faint sandalwood scent filled his nostrils. He slowly opened his eyes to see white curtains with hanging tassels gently swaying in the breeze.

    Under him was a soft wooden bed with intricately carved decorations on the headboard, and a luxurious brocade quilt covering him, it was extremely comfortable.

    Looking around, the room wasn¡¯t large. Besides the bed, there was a single table and chair near the window. Outside the hollow-carved window was a scene straight from a fairyland.

    Small mountains, a pond, green lotus leaves, and pink lotus flowers, now and then, golden fish would leap from the water, creating splashes that landed on the leaves, forming crystal-clear droplets that slowly rolled to the edge of the green leaves before dropping back into the pond with a soft ¡°plink.¡±

    He shook his head, disbelieving, and looked around again. It was still the same, he was lying in a room, not in the forest of Great Qing Mountain. He moved his body slightly and found no discomfort at all.

    He sighed inwardly, this was definitely not a dream, nor was it within his sea of consciousness. His legs had clearly been injured, one shattered, the other torn and the fire poison in his body had also flared up. But now, he felt no pain at all. Could it be he was just a soul now?

    Where exactly was this? Last time in the sea of consciousness space, he had thought it was the Incessant Hell and made a fool of himself. This time, he was certain he wouldn¡¯t be mistaken again. But how could hell look like this? It seemed more like a fairyland!

    He moved again and found he could act freely without any restrictions. He immediately turned and sat up, casually lifting the quilt, only to freeze in place. Wasn¡¯t I just a disembodied soul?

    But now, he was still wearing that tattered black robe, with bloodstains still visible.

    He hesitantly lifted the hem of his robe to look at his legs.

    His pants were the same as the ones he had worn yesterday, also covered in bloodstains. But on his right calf and left thigh, the fabric was torn in two long slits, exposing the skin underneath.

    For a moment, Li Yan was even more confused. He used both hands to pull the slits wider, revealing¡­ an uninjured leg.

    He raised his right leg, it was perfectly fine. He remembered clearly that he had kicked toward Strategist Ji with it, and it had been snapped by the advisor¡¯s counterforce. But now, there was no injury at all.

    Looking at his left leg, where a large chunk of flesh had been torn away, there was also no scar. Not a single trace of the ¡°Wind Blade Technique¡± remained. Could the whole fight with the Military Adviser have been a dream? Or am I dreaming now? He reached up and pinched his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Just as pain registered on his face, a voice sounded by his ear.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 51: Li Wuyi

    Chapter 51: Li Wuyi

    Li Yan paused his motion when he heard the voice. Looking up, he saw a young man with a gentle expression standing at the doorway, stepping into the room.

    Li Yan stared at the newcomer. He no longer felt like this was a dream or a space of divine sense, yet he still couldn''t be sure where he was. So he simply sat quietly, watching everything unfold.

    ¡°Hehehe... Greetings, little brother. My surname is Yu,¡± the gentle young man said as he entered. He casually pulled a chair over and sat down beside the bed, smiling warmly as he spoke¡­

    Half a quarter-hour later, Li Yan had some idea of his current situation. He was actually within a legendary immortal sect, and the reason he had been brought here was because he had cultivated a technique from this sect, the "Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique."

    What¡¯s more, it seemed he had potentially achieved the feared "Fractured Poison Body," which was why he had been taken here. The other man¡¯s words were hard to refute, Li Yan had no choice but to believe them.

    After all, his once-severed leg had somehow healed without him even noticing, and the fire poison that had plagued his body had vanished without a trace. These things simply couldn''t be explained by normal means.

    During their conversation, the man surnamed Yu repeatedly questioned him about his cultivation process. From his expression and subtle hints, Li Yan could tell that this man was trying to verify the existence of the so-called "Fractured Poison Body."

    But Li Yan himself didn¡¯t know what exactly that was, how could he explain it?

    All he remembered was that after Strategist Ji had poured his entire cultivation into him, the fire poison within his body had been triggered into full eruption, and he¡¯d blacked out shortly after.

    Still, he vaguely suspected it might have something to do with the Guishui True Scripture but that was something he would never reveal. After experiencing Strategist Ji¡¯s scheming and betrayal, how could he trust anyone else now?

    What kind of place was this sect? What did the person in front of him truly want? He had no way of knowing.

    So he simply described how he had learned the "Wood Yin Art," of course pretending not to know its true name, and the subsequent changes in his body, up to Strategist Ji''s final desperate energy transfer before dying.

    The cultivator surnamed Yu furrowed his brows upon hearing this. He couldn''t figure out the details either. But everything Li Yan said made sense on the surface, so he left after about the time it takes to eat a meal.

    Not long after, a scholarly man in his thirties entered with several elderly cultivators. Each of the elders gave off an overwhelming pressure that made it hard for Li Yan to even breathe. On the contrary, the scholar was the only one who made him feel nothing at all.

    Once inside, the elders stood silently and grim-faced, watching him. The scholar stepped forward and wordlessly grasped Li Yan¡¯s wrist. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A steady stream of energy began flowing through Li Yan¡¯s body. He instinctively wanted to resist, but it was as if a sheep had encountered a pack of wolves, there was no way to fight back.

    After a short while, the scholar let go with a disappointed look and asked a few questions. Then, after thinking for a bit, he exchanged glances with the elders and stepped aside.

    The elders took turns examining Li Yan in silence. Knowing he couldn¡¯t resist anyway, Li Yan let them do as they pleased.

    After about the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, the group left without a single word.

    By dawn the next day, no one else had come. Li Yan sat quietly, staring out the window, full of confusion about the situation and what the future might hold.

    Around noon, the man surnamed Yu returned with a meal and began chatting with him again. The conversation still revolved around Li Yan¡¯s past, as though he was genuinely curious. Mostly, Yu asked questions and Li Yan answered cautiously.

    Li Yan was certain the man was probing for details about the "poison body," but since he himself wasn¡¯t sure and couldn¡¯t reveal anything about the Guishui True Scripture, he had to tread carefully.

    As the conversation dragged on for another half hour, Li Yan began feeling irritated. Though the man remained courteous, his questions had become so detailed that he was now asking about Li Yan¡¯s daily life in the strategist''s valley.

    Just as Li Yan was deciding to stop answering entirely, after all, who knew what would happen to him anyway and what was there to fear, someone suddenly appeared at the doorway.

    A figure flashed into the room, startling both Li Yan and the cultivator surnamed Yu.

    Upon seeing who it was, Yu quickly stood up and bowed deeply.

    ¡°Greetings, Uncle Li.¡±

    The newcomer had a tall and elegant frame, appearing around twenty years old. His features were handsome and refined, red lips, white teeth, sword-like eyebrows, and starry eyes. His long black hair was loosely tied, falling over his shoulders. Dressed in a dark green robe, he looked otherworldly.

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but inwardly exclaim:

    This man truly has an extraordinary appearance!

    The man glanced at the cultivator surnamed Yu and waved a hand.

    ¡°Junior Nephew, you¡¯ve done well looking after Junior Brother Li. Now leave us for a bit. I¡¯ll have a few words with him and then take him back to Little Bamboo Peak. Elder Feng is already aware of this.¡±

    The Yu cultivator was shocked.

    Junior Brother Li? Taking him back to Little Bamboo Peak? That means this brat¡¯s actually being accepted into the peak? So the higher-ups really do value his ¡®poison body¡¯...

    Ah, so it ends here. I was only assigned to care for him because I was the one who discovered and saved him, otherwise, I¡¯d never have been entrusted with this task. I had hoped to glean some insight into cultivating that ¡®poison body¡¯, but clearly he¡¯s been elevated far above me now.

    But I heard he¡¯s got a mixed spiritual root, how could the sect¡¯s upper ranks still let him into Little Bamboo Peak?

    Though his heart was full of questions, he didn¡¯t dare ask. Even though he recognized this Uncle-Master Li, in a sect as vast as this one, someone like him wouldn¡¯t even register on the man¡¯s radar.

    He bowed again, then turned and bowed once more to the seated Li Yan before respectfully leaving the room.

    Li Yan, thoroughly confused by all this, simply offered a polite smile and returned the bow, saying nothing.

    The man who had just entered studied him for a moment, then smiled brightly.

    ¡°Hehehe... Junior Brother Li, what a coincidence, we share the same surname. Perhaps we were from the same ancestral clan thousands of years ago. My name is Li Wuyi. From now on, we¡¯ll be fellow disciples under the same peak, same sect. You can call me Senior Brother Li, or if you prefer, Eldest Senior Brother.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s cheerful laughter and simple words brought a sense of spring-like warmth with them.

    Li Yan, however, remained puzzled.

    "Senior Brother? Same peak, same sect? What do you mean by that?"

    ¡°It seems that junior brother Yu didn¡¯t explain things properly. Let me give you a brief introduction. Our sect is called the Wraith Sect, one of the four top cultivation sects on this continent.¡±

    ¡°Our sect is divided into five peaks: Old Lord Peak, Boundless Peak, Four Symbols Peak, Spirit Insect Peak, and Little Bamboo Peak. Each peak specializes in different branches of cultivation arts.¡±

    ¡°Old Lord Peak primarily focuses on alchemy and herb cultivation. Its disciples refine supportive elixirs and concoct various rare and deadly poison pills. They are also responsible for growing exotic spiritual herbs and venomous plants. Cultivation here is mainly fire-aligned, with wood as a secondary attribute.¡±

    ¡°Boundless Peak specializes in refining strange and formidable gu worms. Most of these insects become one with the flesh once implanted, impossible to remove or separate, hence the name Boundless(²»Àë), meaning inseparable. This peak''s cultivation arts are metal-aligned.¡±

    ¡°Four Symbols Peak is adept at setting up various formations, illusion arrays, killing formations, or large-scale formations using miasma and toxic fog. Its arts are earth-aligned.¡±

    ¡°Spirit Insect Peak is dedicated to raising venomous bugs and creatures, with cultivation focused on the wood element.¡±

    ¡°Little Bamboo Peak, on the other hand, is more like the sect¡¯s general support division, cooking, watering, planting, even raising toxic beasts; a bit of everything. So, it includes cultivation methods of various attributes.¡±

    Everything he described reeked of sinister and harmful practices, yet he maintained a calm, upright tone, as if recounting something perfectly ordinary. After speaking, he glanced at Li Yan.

    Li Yan¡¯s face turned a shade paler, and he silently muttered to himself:

    ''What kind of cultivation sect is this? Every path they walk is one of venom and wickedness.''

    Li Wuyi smiled and continued, ¡°As for the specifics of each peak, you¡¯ll learn more once you¡¯ve been in the sect for some time. Since you''ve cultivated our sect¡¯s ''Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique'', you''re already considered a disciple, this cannot be changed.¡±

    ¡°Originally, this technique was an entry-level art of the Spirit Insect Peak, but your best-aligned attribute turns out to be water, not wood, so the sect has decided to assign you to Little Bamboo Peak.¡±

    ¡°However, since our master is a Core Formation cultivator, you can only be registered as a named disciple for now. Once you reach Foundation Establishment, you can formally become his disciple. It¡¯s no trouble, just practice diligently in cultivation and you¡¯ll get there soon.¡±

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t mention that Li Yan had a mixed spiritual root; instead, he simply said water was his best element, and even offered some encouragement.

    Li Yan, however, didn¡¯t look the least bit happy. After thinking for a moment, he asked:

    ¡°Can I choose not to join the sect? I want to return home.¡±

    He didn¡¯t address Li Wuyi as ¡°Senior Brother.¡± After sitting in silence for a long while, his emotions had settled.

    He now understood enough about cultivation to know the benefits of joining a sect, especially one of the continent¡¯s most prestigious. Even Dong Fuyi had said he should first join a sect before moving forward.

    Now not only did he have the opportunity to enter a sect, but a top-tier one no less. This was the kind of chance others could only dream of.

    But what worried him most were his family members. With the Marshal and Strategist of Great Qing Pass both dead, the Meng Kingdom would no doubt launch an invasion soon. His home, Li Family Village, was far too close to the border, half a day¡¯s march at most.

    If that happened, what would become of his parents, siblings?

    Moreover, he possessed the full set of "Guishui True Scripture".

    Once he had settled matters at home, he would seek out a spirit-rich land and live as a wandering cultivator.

    ¡°Return home?¡±

    Li Wuyi was clearly taken aback by the response, not expecting this at all.

    This is the Wraith Sect!

    One of the four strongest powers on the continent, even if not considered orthodox. Yet someone actually doesn¡¯t want to join?

    He could see clearly that Li Yan wasn¡¯t some ignorant bumpkin, he already had some cultivation base and must know at least the basics of the cultivation world. How could he have such thoughts?

    He chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Junior Brother, I estimate you¡¯re already at the second level of Qi Condensation, no? I heard from Master about your background, how you were deceived into stepping onto this path of cultivation. Naturally, you¡¯re unfamiliar with the realities of this world.¡±

    ¡°But cultivation¡­ cultivation is about longevity. It allows you to live far beyond the years of mortals, several times, even dozens of times longer. If you can grasp even a shred of immortal fate, you could even live as long as heaven and earth!¡±

    ¡°Take me for example, I may look twenty, but I¡¯m actually seventy-four. That¡¯s the benefit of cultivation! Ha ha!¡±

    ¡°Not only that, it gives you tremendous power: the ability to move mountains and seas, breathe clouds and mist, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do!¡±

    Li Wuyi thought Li Yan¡¯s hesitation came from ignorance, so he laughed and began explaining in earnest but he was cut off by Li Yan.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. The thing is, the border marshal and military advisor of my homeland were just killed. The enemy, the Meng Kingdom, is likely to invade soon. My parents and siblings live nearby, I need to return to warn them to evacuate.¡±

    Li Yan wasn¡¯t one for beating around the bush. He knew the other didn¡¯t understand his concerns, so he simply stated the reason.

    At the same time, he was inwardly stunned:

    ¡°Second level of Qi Condensation? I¡¯ve reached that?¡±

    Since waking up, everything had felt like a dream. He¡¯d been interrogated nonstop and buried in thought, never even checking his own cultivation level.

    Now, as he focused inward, he felt an intense surge of spiritual energy in his body, several times stronger than before. But he quickly retracted his probing sense. This wasn¡¯t the right time to check his cultivation level.

    Li Wuyi smiled.

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it. No need to worry.¡±

    ¡°Our four great sects each govern different territories of this continent. Your homeland falls under a subordinate sect of the Wraith Sect.

    ¡°The mortal kingdoms in those areas are either supported or designated by us. As for the Meng Kingdom¡¯s impending invasion, there¡¯s no need for concern. Since you possess the Fractured Poison Body, and since the disciple who brought you here already confirmed you¡¯d likely join the sect, we¡¯ve already notified the local subordinate sect to intervene.

    ¡°They¡¯ll prevent any hostile nations from attacking your homeland while awaiting word. Otherwise, that so-called Meng Kingdom wouldn¡¯t even be allowed to exist. This is one of the privileges of being a disciple of a powerful sect. Of course, this only applies to second-tier sects and above, meant to prevent revenge-seeking immortals from retaliating after their family members suffer harm.

    ¡°That protection only extends to immediate family, though. It doesn¡¯t cover descendants or extended relatives. Otherwise, over countless ages, there wouldn¡¯t be a single nation untouched by cultivators.

    ¡°Judging by the timing, the subordinate sect has probably already found your parents and siblings and ensured their safety. Even if war does break out between the two nations, they won¡¯t be affected.¡±

    As he said this, a faint pride glimmered in Li Wuyi¡¯s star-like eyes.

    Li Yan listened in silence, but deep down, he didn¡¯t believe a word of it. He thought they were merely trying to keep him from leaving, hoping to extract something from him in return.

    After all, he still knew very little about the cultivation world. In his eyes, the idea that a mortal dynasty could be controlled by a sect and not just one, but multiple, seemed utterly absurd.

    And he had other concerns as well, deep ones. Ones that made him truly want to walk away.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 52: Is Dispelling My Cultivation an Option?

    Chapter 52: Is Dispelling My Cultivation an Option?

    From last night to today, Li Yan had become certain of one thing: the reason he was here was because of that so-called ¡°Fractured Poison Body.¡± This reminded him once more of Strategist Ji¡¯s ¡°Pig-Raising Plan.¡±

    Could it be that this ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡± was also meant to be some kind of sacrificial offering for others? That thought arose involuntarily in his mind. Otherwise, why would every single group that came mention it?

    That reason alone was enough to make him want to escape this place.

    As for what Li Wuyi had been saying, how could Li Yan possibly believe it? Li Wuyi looked at Li Yan¡¯s confused expression and sighed inwardly.

    ¡°Poor Junior Brother Li¡­ Already at the second level of Qi Condensation, and yet doesn¡¯t even know the most basic of facts. It seems he really was just used as a lamb to suck the spiritual power out of and left to die afterward.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother Li,¡± he said aloud, ¡°I understand you find some of my words hard to believe, but that¡¯s just how the world of cultivation is. Its power isn¡¯t something that you, who just entered the Immortal Sect, can comprehend.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if you wanted to return now, how could you possibly manage it? This place is a million li away from your homeland. Four whole days have already passed. If that Meng Kingdom you spoke of was going to invade, it would¡¯ve happened by now. But they wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°Let me explain three things very clearly.¡±

    ¡°First: You¡¯ve cultivated a technique from our Wraith Sect. That alone is an undeniable fact, and because of it, you cannot simply leave the sect.¡±

    ¡°Second: Even if the higher-ups allowed you to leave, how would you make the journey? Beyond the sect are endless mountain ranges and beasts lurking at every turn. With your current cultivation, facing even a first-rank demon beast would mean near-certain death. You wouldn¡¯t get far.¡±

    ¡°Third: This journey of a million li, how do you think you got here? You were brought by disciples from a subordinate sect using a series of teleportation arrays. If not for the urgency and your special constitution, they wouldn¡¯t have dared use the array even then.¡±

    ¡°Even so, it took three full days of continuous teleportation. And now you want to leave? Do you think the sect would just let you use those arrays again?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take it to the extreme, even if there were no beasts or obstacles, how long would it take you to walk a million li? One year? Two years? Ten years? A hundred?¡±

    Li Wuyi furrowed his brows as he spoke.

    Li Yan was stunned by what he heard.

    "Unconscious for three days... and I¡¯m a million li from Great Qing Pass?¡±

    He had, indeed, cultivated the Wraith Sect¡¯s technique, this was undeniable. Given that, if he tried to leave, they wouldn¡¯t treat him as a disciple anymore.

    Looking at the sincerity in Li Wuyi¡¯s eyes, Li Yan began to suspect that perhaps he was telling the truth.

    A million li from home... If he agreed to officially enter the sect, even if they did have some secret plot involving this ¡°Fractured Poison Body,¡± they wouldn¡¯t act on it right away. That kind of scheme couldn¡¯t stay hidden forever, sooner or later, he¡¯d find out.

    He didn¡¯t know what a ¡°teleportation array¡± was, but it sounded impressive. Probably some kind of spell that let people travel long distances quickly. And if it took three days just to bring him here, then if something were to happen back home, it had already happened. There was nothing he could do about it now.

    ¡°A million li¡­ a million li¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a strange desire rose in his heart, a desire for cultivation.

    He wanted to become strong. He wanted control over his own life.

    Unlike Great Qing Pass, unlike this place, where everything was dictated by others, he had no power to resist.

    Where he was powerless, like an ant or even less than an ant. Even ants had companions.

    But he still wanted to try, to make one last effort. Not to go back, but to leave. This place made him feel unsafe. That damned ¡°poison body¡± could be the source of future calamity.

    He looked up at Li Wuyi and steadied his voice.

    ¡°Then¡­ can I dispel this ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯? After that, can the sect help send me back home? Or at least send me somewhere where mortals live?¡±

    At this point, he just wanted to get away from here.

    He didn¡¯t care about the poison body anymore. If it could be removed, so be it. He still had the Guishui True Scripture, he could start over from scratch.

    As long as he reached a place with no demon beasts, where mortals lived, he could take his time searching for spiritual lands and begin again. Once he grew strong, he could do whatever he wanted.

    Li Wuyi was dumbfounded.

    He had seen all kinds of people desperate to cultivate, people who would do anything for it. Some with pure, unyielding hearts. Some who sold their souls. Some who abandoned their families.

    But never had he seen someone who hated cultivation so much they wanted to abandon it, even dispel their own cultivation.

    He let out a bitter laugh.

    ¡°Junior Brother Li¡­ all I can say is, you¡¯ve missed out on a lot of the very basics of entering the cultivation path.¡±

    ¡°First off, dispelling one¡¯s cultivation isn¡¯t impossible but it comes at a huge cost. It severely damages your lifespan. You could even die instantly.¡±

    ¡°Second, the cultivation world''s famous ¡®Fractured Poison Body,¡¯ do you really think it can just be removed? It¡¯s already fused with your bones, your blood, your meridians. Once you lose your spiritual power, how will you resist a body full of the world¡¯s most lethal poison?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d die in moments. That ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯¡­ it ranks second in our sect¡¯s list of supreme poison physiques.¡±

    Seeing that Li Yan was truly a complete novice, white as a blank sheet, Li Wuyi resigned himself to acting as his makeshift introductory teacher.

    Of course, there were far too many things Li Yan needed to learn, far more than could be explained in a short time.

    So, for now, he focused on explaining the most critical matter: the terrifying nature of the supreme poison body within him.

    ¡°The Fractured Poison Body is one of the three great toxic physiques of the Wraith Sect, ranked second, and considered one of the sect¡¯s most lethal weapons. But for nearly a thousand years, no one has successfully cultivated any of these three poison bodies.

    "The only ones who currently possess them are two Grand Elders of the sect at the late Nascent Soul stage. These two cultivated their poison bodies over a thousand years ago, and theirs happen to be the first and third-ranked among the three.

    "These two thus became peerless figures in the current cultivation world. Although the sect has other Nascent Soul Grand Elders, in terms of combat strength, these two stand unmatched."

    Each poison body requires a vastly different cultivation method. That¡¯s also why these two Grand Elders did not take Li Yan as their disciple, not only was his aptitude too poor, but the Fractured Poison Body also follows a completely different path from theirs, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to guide him.

    Compared to the other two, the Fractured Poison Body is more peculiar. One of the other two is cultivated by ingesting rare herbs and poisons, then refining them step by step using Wraith Sect techniques.

    The other is an innate wind-based poison body, specifically of the yin attribute, a constitution that naturally harmonizes with toxic energies, allowing for the cultivation of the sect¡¯s secret arts.

    This type of constitution is extremely rare but not nonexistent. It tends to arise in places dense with yin energy and stagnant poison, where miasma flows slowly.

    Such places still exist across the continent. One of the Wraith Sect¡¯s two Grand Elders with a poison body hails from the southern Zhuoluo Swamp Province on the Barren Moon Continent, a place teeming with swamp gas and poisonous creatures.

    The cultivation of these two poison bodies is unimaginably dangerous. Even with the Wraith Sect¡¯s secret arts, one misstep can result in madness from myriad poisons or death from toxins invading the brain, a gruesome fate.

    The Fractured Poison Body, however, forms through far more mysterious means. It is a special mutation of poison physiques. It has no corresponding cultivation manual. Instead, it forms when a poison cultivator absorbs various toxins into their body during regular cultivation, slowly refining and integrating them into their spiritual energy.

    As one¡¯s cultivation deepens, these toxins accumulate. Through constant refinement and infusion into the spiritual energy, a transformation gradually occurs. Cultivators of this type are known as poison cultivators.

    Poison cultivation is fast, highly offensive, and unorthodox. Initially, it brings rapid progress, but as more toxins are absorbed, not all can be fully refined. Once accumulated to a certain degree, they may clash internally.

    If the cultivator fails to suppress them, the toxins scatter throughout the body. The once-stabilized toxins unravel, and all spiritual energy dissipates, resulting in instant death.

    Among poison cultivators, there¡¯s a rare kind who show no signs of toxicity in their bodies. Even when using righteous sect techniques, they appear perfectly normal.

    But when their spells strike opponents, deadly poisons emerge, without name or classification.

    At first, these poisons might corrode, invade, or cling to their targets. But as the cultivator grows stronger, they learn to control these toxins, tailoring the effect to match each attack, catching enemies off guard.

    Cultivating this poison body feels like every piece of flesh, bone, and tendon is being separated, like one''s body is being dismembered.

    Each tiny piece of muscle, bone, and meridian is continuously tempered, transformed, and fractured again, leaving the body in a seemingly shattered state. Thus, the name: Fractured Poison Body.

    This physique is exceedingly strange. Wraith Sect is not the only sect that practices poison cultivation; there are many others. Yet none have ever seen this type of physique emerge within their ranks. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Later studies suggested it may be tied to certain Wraith Sect techniques. However, each peak of the sect has its own unique poison methods. And since the ancient days, every peak has had individuals manifest this physique.

    Yet, when the sect tried to intentionally cultivate such physiques, they always failed. Even to this day, its origin remains a mystery.

    One thing, however, is certain that it¡¯s related to the Wraith Sect¡¯s cultivation techniques and the process of medicine infusion and marrow cleansing. Because of this, all entry-level techniques of the sect include this step.

    Li Wuyi summarized the main points about the Fractured Poison Body, then looked at Li Yan again.

    He had deliberately avoided mentioning that Li Yan¡¯s mixed spiritual roots might be the reason for his unique poison body, because that would immediately doom Li Yan¡¯s future potential to no more than the Foundation Establishment stage, even with great luck.

    Li Wuyi was a generous and kind person. He wouldn¡¯t discourage Li Yan. Whether Li Yan knew what ¡°mixed roots¡± meant or not, it was best to let him discover and understand it on his own.

    Li Yan was both shocked and pleased as he listened.

    He was alarmed by the terrifying nature of this physique and worried whether it might affect his cultivation of the Guishui True Scripture.

    But he was also glad, based on what Li Wuyi said, he could now be sure that the reason those people had taken such interest in him over the past two days wasn¡¯t malicious. At the very least, it seemed they wanted him alive to let the poison body develop.

    That alone was enough to put his mind at ease. Returning home was no longer an option and perhaps no longer meaningful.

    Li Yan let out a long sigh in his heart. From the moment he encountered Strategist Ji, he had stepped onto a road of no return: either an early death or a journey into the unknown.

    If the sect hadn¡¯t lied to him, his family should be safe. If they had lied, then once he was strong enough, he¡¯d return to Meng Kingdom and take revenge, why keep torturing himself with doubt?

    Li Wuyi watched him. After a while, Li Yan looked up and gave him a slight smile, something that struck Li Wuyi as strangely out of place.

    From the moment Li Yan had entered the room, he had been expressionless, without sorrow or joy, giving off a wooden, dull look. But now, something seemed to have changed.

    ¡°Li Yan greets Senior Brother!¡±

    Li Yan stood up and gave a deep bow.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 53: Soaring Over the Four Peaks

    Chapter 53: Soaring Over the Four Peaks

    At this moment, Li Yan was flying through the sky or more precisely, being flown through the sky by Li Wuyi.

    Li Yan gazed curiously downward. The scenery beneath his feet grew smaller and smaller, then quickly blurred as it sped past behind them.

    After they had stepped outside the house, Li Wuyi produced a small object shaped like a bamboo slip. He gave it a flick toward the sky while muttering a few words, and the item instantly expanded with the wind, growing to about three zhang in size.

    Only cultivators who had reached the Foundation Establishment stage could fly through the air using only their spiritual power. Those still in the Qi Condensation stage could only achieve flight with the aid of spirit artifacts, spirit treasures, or magic tools.

    Spirit treasures and magic tools were generally out of reach for most cultivators. Having even a slow, basic flying spirit artifact was already considered a luxury.

    Li Wuyi had already reached the late stage of Foundation Establishment. He could fly at great speed on his own, but now that he was carrying Li Yan, he couldn''t very well carry him on his back or drag him by the hand. Thus, he brought out this flying magic tool he hadn¡¯t used in quite some time.

    His plan was to take Li Yan to Old Lord Peak to receive his sect entry items before returning to Little Bamboo Peak to formally greet their master.

    But then he thought, since he already had Li Yan with him, he might as well take the opportunity to show him the general layout and features of a few of the sect''s major peaks.

    The mountain they had just been on was Spirit Insect Peak, belonging to the Yu-surnamed cultivator who had brought Li Yan to the sect.

    They hovered for a while at mid-mountain on this peak.

    According to Li Wuyi, he couldn¡¯t fly to the summit, there were aerial restriction arrays in place. Only the Master and the other elders were permitted to enter by flight. Moreover, each mountain peak was vast in scope; flying one full circle around even a single peak would take considerable time. So, just getting a general idea of the place would suffice for now.

    Li Yan watched as celestial cranes, peacocks, and unfamiliar spirit birds occasionally glided by their side. Looking down, he saw rooftops with flying eaves and flowing tiles, narrow winding paths, creeks, and trickling springs, a dreamlike scene he had never even imagined before.

    He saw many people coming and going in various places around Spirit Insect Peak. They paid no mind to the two figures in the sky above, as if such sights were utterly routine. Most of them wore dark green robes similar to those worn by Li Wuyi. Occasionally, a few individuals appeared in different attire.

    One man rode atop a ferocious beast that resembled a crocodile, its entire body covered in scales and armor. When the beast noticed Li Yan and Li Wuyi overhead, it raised its massive head, its bulging eyes glaring menacingly at them as it roared and lashed its tail.

    Another person had a toad crouched on his shoulder, its skin full of black warts. The creature opened its mouth and spat out thick slime, but just before the drool landed on the man''s clothes, its long tongue shot out and swept the mucus back into its mouth.

    Yet another figure had several colorful centipedes crawling out from his robe sleeves, wriggling and weaving around his body before burrowing back into his collar. The next instant, they emerged again from the hem of his robe or the folds of his trousers, continuing their eerie circuit.

    There was even a seductive woman whose earlobes were adorned with tiny, delicate green snakes. These snakes would occasionally lift their heads and flick their tongues, and the woman, with a soft smile, would gently guide the little snake¡¯s head to her lips and kiss it.

    Each bizarre sight sent chills down Li Yan¡¯s spine. Goosebumps rose all over his body as a feeling of dread crept in.

    ¡°Could Little Bamboo Peak also have such disgusting cultivation methods¡­¡±

    The thought made him feel as though thousands of insects were crawling across his skin. He couldn¡¯t suppress a shiver.

    Li Wuyi noticed the look of disgust on Li Yan¡¯s face and chuckled.

    ¡°Junior Brother, the name of the peak is ¡®Spirit Insect Peak.¡¯ Their main practice here is raising various spirit insects and beasts found throughout Heaven and Earth. Man and beast complement each other, their combat power is far beyond others of the same cultivation stage.¡±

    ¡°These things? They''re full of poison and malice! Where¡¯s the spirituality in that?¡±

    Li Yan grumbled internally but said nothing aloud, seeing that his senior brother was still smiling kindly at him.

    Gazing at Li Wuyi¡¯s face, Li Yan suddenly looked puzzled, as if remembering something.

    ¡°What is it, Junior Brother? Why are you staring at me like that?¡±

    Seeing the expression on Li Yan¡¯s face, Li Wuyi felt momentarily taken aback, as if he had become one of those bizarre creatures below.

    ¡°Well, Senior Brother¡­ Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but¡­ Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯re seventy-four years old this year?¡±

    Li Yan recalled a conversation they¡¯d had when Li Wuyi was encouraging him. Back then, he had said something that came to mind again now, especially as his youthful face looked barely older than Li Yan himself.

    Seventy-four years old! In the village, someone that age would be a doddering elder who could barely walk, someone who might sit down one day and never get back up.

    ¡°Haha¡­ I see! Yes, of course, it¡¯s true. I joined the Wraith Sect when I was ten, and reached Foundation Establishment at nineteen, after which I followed our Master. It¡¯s been several decades since then, and yet here I am, still stuck in the late Foundation Establishment stage. Sigh¡­ truly shameful.¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. What followed was more a heartfelt sigh than complaint. He still had over a hundred years left to him, but if he couldn¡¯t form his Golden Dan in that time, his only path forward would be entering the cycle of reincarnation.

    A hundred years might seem long, but to cultivators like them, it could pass in just a few secluded cultivation sessions.

    Li Yan, of course, had no idea what thoughts lay behind his senior brother¡¯s words. A wave of astonishment surged in his heart.

    ¡°Are Immortal cultivators really this powerful? Among mortals, reaching sixty was already considered old age. But in cultivation, someone in their seventies could be in the prime of youth¡­¡±

    For the first time, Li Yan felt a budding excitement toward the path of cultivation. Unnoticed by him, a subtle transformation had already begun in his heart.

    Moreover, he had overlooked another detail in Li Wuyi¡¯s words, forming a Foundation in just nine years. It wasn¡¯t just that he missed it; it was that he lacked the knowledge to grasp its significance.

    To call such a person ¡°Heaven¡¯s chosen¡± wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration. Generally, those who managed to reach Foundation Establishment within thirty years were already considered exceptional. However, if one only achieves Foundation Establishment after the age of thirty, then in most cases, their hopes of forming a Golden Dan in this lifetime are almost nonexistent.

    The stages of early, middle, and late Foundation Establishment each required far greater effort than simply advancing through the Qi Condensation stage. Many cultivators spent their entire lives stuck at early Foundation Establishment.

    As they spoke, the two had already flown several hundred li away from Spirit Insect Peak, and ahead appeared a massive, yellow-hued mountain that reached into the clouds, its depths unfathomable.

    As they drew closer, Li Yan realized the yellow mist was not natural but a strange substance somewhere between fog and cloud. It wrapped around the mountain layer upon layer like clothing, not drifting away, completely obscuring the view of the mountain¡¯s surface.

    ¡°This is Four Symbols Peak. The disciples and elders here are masters of formations. What you''re seeing is their great mountain-guarding formation, a layer of mist constantly shifting.

    "And not just in appearance, within it lies ever-changing poison. Every quarter of an hour, 1,080 different poisons are generated. This cycle continues for twelve full hours, constantly reshuffling in new combinations without repeating.

    "Once that cycle is done, the entire sequence of poisons is randomized again. Trying to break through it is unimaginably difficult.

    "Each poison may interact with others present at the same time, causing a chain reaction. Whether that reaction is deadly or nullifying is completely unpredictable.

    "The antidote to one poison might be found nearby, but that other antidote might itself be a deadly combination formed by earlier poisons. One wrong move, and your life could be snuffed out before you realize it.

    "We''re just making a brief pass here. If you¡¯re ever interested, Junior Brother, Master can give you an entry token to experience it personally.

    "Just keep in mind, the brothers and elders here tend to be¡­ eccentric. Be careful how you speak, or you might end up tasting a bit of hardship.¡±

    Li Yan listened in stunned silence, filled with awe but oddly not fear.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be amazed, one thousand and eighty kinds of poisons in just a single quarter-hour, and none repeated within a twelve-hour cycle. Just how many lethal toxins had the Wraith Sect mastered? The sheer depth and might of an ancient sect¡¯s legacy left him in awe.

    What he didn¡¯t care about, however, was that after hearing what Senior Brother had said, he had already decided never to set foot on this peak again. A single misstep here could lead to unbearable suffering, or worse, death.

    Besides, he had never had the slightest interest in learning the Dao of Formations. What was the point of coming here?

    After circling for a while, the two of them once again took flight and headed toward the opposite side. Another half-hour passed, and a massive, grey-hued mountain came into view.

    This peak, at least, was not shrouded in mist. Its landscape was clearly visible. The entire mountain was covered in towering vegetation that resembled countless sharp swords, each roughly four or five zhang tall.

    These plants typically clustered in groups of a dozen or more, all pointing skyward, the clusters spaced barely two feet apart. Each sword-like stalk resembled a cactus brimming with dark greyish-black fluid.

    The whole mountain resembled a gigantic hedgehog, dense and bristling. Just looking at it made Li Yan¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°Could it be that the sect I¡¯ve joined not only sounds like an evil cult, but even its cultivation grounds are this bizarre?¡±

    Thinking back to the other peaks he had seen, one teeming with venomous beasts and poisonous insects, another shrouded in toxic mists, it wasn¡¯t hard to believe. And now this grey-black monstrosity, like a hedgehog carved of shadow and poison? The sword-like plants clearly weren¡¯t anything good.

    ¡°This is Boundless Peak. It¡¯s primarily used for Gu cultivation on the path to immortality. Those plants up there are the preferred nesting grounds for most Gu insects, so we shouldn¡¯t get too close.

    "If we accidentally disturb them, those Gu will erupt from the sword-thistle clusters like a black tide.

    "Some of them attach to flesh, feeding directly on blood and sinew. For a typical Qi Condensation cultivator, just four or five of these on the skin could reduce them to a skeleton in a few breaths¡¯ time.

    "Others burrow through the eyes, ears, and nose, devouring the organs from the inside until not even bones remain, only an empty skin fluttering in the wind.

    "Of course, some Gu are latent types. They hide in the heart or burrow into the brain, slowly feasting on blood or marrow...

    "What I¡¯ve told you are just the common varieties. Those lunatics have bred countless twisted and sinister strains. I¡¯ve been in the sect for decades and have gone to the Four Symbols Peak more than ten times as often as I¡¯ve dared come here. Cough, cough...¡±

    At this, a spasm twitched across Li Wuyi¡¯s otherwise refined and handsome face, as if he had remembered something unpleasant.

    ¡°As long as you understand, let¡¯s move on.¡±

    Without waiting for Li Yan¡¯s reply, Li Wuyi activated his flying magic tool and sped away. After hearing all that, Li Yan had no desire to linger either.

    Just as Li Wuyi flew off, several figures hidden among the sword-thistle vegetation noticed his flight magic tool. At the base of one cluster, a stunning young woman in red, appearing to be around sixteen or seventeen, sat cross-legged. Her eyes followed the departing figure, and she let out a soft murmur.

    ¡°Huh? That magic tool just now, wasn¡¯t it that brat Li Wuyi¡¯s? But who was the other one? Why did they leave so quickly? I was hoping to share some wine and compose a few verses with him.¡±

    She pondered a moment, then smiled faintly.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go find him in a few days. That little guy¡¯s almost ripened; can¡¯t afford any delays!¡±

    Her crimson dress fanned out around her fiery figure, accentuating her voluptuous form and revealing a swath of smooth, snowy skin at the neckline.

    Murmuring to herself, she glanced at a nearly invisible silken thread coiled in her palm, then closed her eyes once more and pressed her jade-like hands onto the plant cluster before her.

    In the air, Li Wuyi seemed to sense something. His mana surged wildly beneath his feet, and the flying magic tool suddenly accelerated like an arrow released from the bowstring.

    This sudden burst of speed drew a curious glance from Li Yan. Since meeting this Senior Brother, he had always found him approachable and unflappable, never startled by anything. Why the sudden loss of composure?

    Li Wuyi noticed Li Yan¡¯s gaze but feigned ignorance, eyes fixed straight ahead.

    ¡°Junior Brother, just ahead is Old Lord Peak, the main administrative center of our sect. The Sect Master resides here as well. Halls like the Duty Hall, the Mission Hall, teachings and competitions are all held here.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With his spiritual power in full throttle, it took them only the time to brew a cup of tea to reach the main peak of the Wraith Sect, Old Lord Peak. Along the way, Li Wuyi had introduced it in detail.

    Except for Little Bamboo Peak, each mountain had its own Law Enforcement Hall and its own Scripture Pavilion. Each peak specialized in different attributes and managed their own techniques accordingly.

    Disciples from other peaks could borrow scrolls too, but the cost of doing so was significantly higher than borrowing from one¡¯s home peak.

    Old Lord Peak, however had an extra hall, that was the Duty Hall, which handled both internal and external affairs of the sect. For instance, Li Yan had come here today to collect his initiation items.

    Other activities, like the monthly Dao lectures were also held here. On such days, Foundation Establishment cultivators from each peak would come to preach, allowing disciples to gain insight and enlightenment.

    Occasionally, even Core Formation cultivators would appear. When that happened, the area would be packed, with cultivators flying through the skies in droves.

    There were also the grand competitions: one every five years for all Foundation Establishment cultivators below mid-stage, and another every ten years for mid to late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators. These too were held here.

    The Sect Master, a renowned alchemy grandmaster, was also the peak lord of Old Lord Peak. But unlike other sects, the alchemists of the Wraith Sect were a different breed.

    Other sects refined pills in the traditional sense, immortal elixirs to aid cultivation, detoxify, heal injuries, prolong life, or cure illness.

    The Wraith Sect¡¯s Old Lord Peak, while also capable of those, was notorious for something else: crafting deadly poisons, pills, powders, invisible mists, even plague vapors capable of spreading across vast regions.

    Standing before the Duty Hall and surveying the surrounding buildings and the steady flow of people, Li Yan finally felt a sliver of comfort.

    At last, this looks like what a proper sect should be.

    Most of the cultivators here looked normal, and though some still brought venomous beasts with them, their presence had clearly been reined in.

    Even the beasts themselves seemed unusually docile, as if suppressed by some mysterious means.

    Yet, like the other peaks, this one too pulsed with spiritual energy. Li Yan could feel it, each breath he took made him feel so comfortable, he nearly moaned aloud.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 54: Storage Pouch

    Chapter 54: Storage Pouch

    The Duty Hall was located at the foot of Old Lord Peak. Li Wuyi brought Li Yan down from the skies, put away his flying magic tool, and motioned for Li Yan to follow him toward the grand entrance of the hall.

    At this moment, many people were coming and going in front of the Duty Hall. When some of them noticed Li Wuyi, they either greeted him with a respectful bow or nodded with a smile. Some addressed him as ¡°Martial Uncle¡± or ¡°Senior Martial Uncle,¡± while others called out ¡°Senior Brother¡± or ¡°Junior Brother.¡±

    A few people curiously examined Li Yan, who at present looked rather pitiful. Though his face had been cleaned and his leg injury was gone, the black robe he wore, once considered fine even in the mortal world, was now tattered and stained with blood and grime. He appeared more like someone rescued from death than a newly initiated disciple.

    Li Yan, however, remained calm and unbothered, following closely behind Li Wuyi step by step.

    After ascending more than a hundred stone steps, they reached the entrance, where two disciples dressed in dark green robes stood guard. Li Yan could sense that both possessed spiritual power far beyond his own, though he had no way of discerning their exact cultivation level.

    ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncle Li. May I ask if there''s anything you need our assistance with today?¡±

    One of the two, around thirty years old, stepped forward and bowed respectfully, though his gaze drifted toward Li Yan.

    ¡°Oh? Who''s on duty in the hall today?¡± Li Wuyi asked with a faint smile after coming to a stop.

    In the Duty Hall, it was common for Foundation Establishment cultivators from the Five Peaks to take turns on duty. These were mostly cultivators nearing the end of their lifespans, with no hope of forming a Dan. Their cultivation had already plateaued, and they took on these duties either to pass the time, enjoy a sliver of authority, or earn some contribution rewards from the sect.

    That being said, such people were often eccentric and completely disregarded courtesy or social niceties.

    ¡°Reporting to Martial Uncle Li, it is Martial Uncle Lin from Four Symbols Peak who is on duty today,¡± the middle-aged cultivator replied respectfully.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Senior Brother Lin. Is he in the hall at the moment?¡± Li Wuyi asked with a soft chuckle.

    There were many Foundation Establishment cultivators in the sect, but only a few rotated duty in the Duty Hall. Li Wuyi could recognize most of them from their surnames alone.

    ¡°He is, he is. I¡¯ll go inform Martial Uncle Lin immediately,¡± the disciple replied, once again sneaking a glance at Li Yan, already suspecting the youth¡¯s identity. After all, this wasn¡¯t the usual time for the sect to accept new disciples.

    ¡°No need,¡± Li Wuyi waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡±

    With that, he stepped inside. Li Yan said nothing and followed closely behind. The two guards, of course, dared not stop him, he had come with Martial Uncle Li, and even if he said nothing, they had enough sense to understand the situation.

    Inside the Duty Hall, the main chamber was spacious and bright, easily over a hundred zhang wide. The center was empty, while rooms lined the walls, with various people entering and exiting them.

    Li Wuyi, familiar with the layout, walked straight to a room tucked in the far left corner.

    Inside, a middle-aged man, lean and gaunt, with a thin goatee, sat behind a table. He appeared to be in his forties, his eyes half-shut as he leaned back in his chair, an air of indifference about him. When he heard someone enter, his eyes snapped open and immediately fell upon Li Wuyi.

    ¡°Oh! So it¡¯s Junior Brother Li. What brings you here today?¡± he asked, his tone courteous but distant.

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t mind his attitude. He arched his hands. ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Lin. I¡¯ve brought this junior here to receive his entry items.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured to Li Yan behind him.

    Of course, the gaunt man had already seen Li Yan standing there. However, judging by the youth¡¯s filthy appearance, he couldn¡¯t quite figure out his purpose.

    ¡°Junior? Has Martial Uncle Wei accepted a new disciple? Hm? He¡¯s only at the Qi Condensation stage?¡±

    Startled, the man blurted out several questions in succession, clearly taken aback.

    Li Yan¡¯s circumstances were not widely known in such a large sect. Only a small handful had any idea. This Senior Brother Lin was entirely unaware, and what surprised him even more was Li Yan¡¯s cultivation level. For someone still in the early Qi Condensation stage to be personally accepted by a Core Formation elder, it could only mean one thing: the youth must possess an extraordinary spiritual root.

    Otherwise, why would Martial Uncle Wei take him on, bypassing two entire realms of difference?

    In recent years, during the annual entrance selections across the various peaks, many had cultivation levels far higher than Li Yan¡¯s.

    Within the sect, disciples were only taken outside the normal recruitment period if they possessed exceptionally rare spiritual roots, like the Profound Spiritual Root or Sacred Spiritual Root. Otherwise, all new disciples were selected from elite cultivators groomed by affiliated sects and brought to the main sect. These disciples were usually already at the fifth or sixth level of Qi Condensation.

    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t even the time of year when disciples were sent from subordinate sects. So, Senior Brother Lin naturally assumed Li Yan must possess outstanding talent.

    Li Wuyi, of course, understood his thoughts but didn¡¯t explain. He simply smiled lightly.

    ¡°This is my Master¡¯s newly accepted registered disciple, Li Yan. I¡¯ll trouble you with this, Senior Brother Lin. Junior Brother Li, come greet Senior Brother Lin, chances are, we¡¯ll need his help from time to time.¡±

    Li Yan had been silently observing the exchange. From their conversation, he could sense that his Master seemed to be someone rather extraordinary. When his senior brother called him, he quickly stepped forward and offered a respectful bow.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Lin!¡±

    Senior Brother Lin glanced at the somewhat nervous Li Yan, his expression returning to normal. He understood there were matters better left unasked, this youth was likely blessed with superior spiritual roots.

    As far as he could recall, the last time Little Bamboo Peak accepted disciples was six years ago, and this wasn¡¯t the season when affiliated sects sent new recruits. It was no wonder Li Wuyi didn¡¯t offer an explanation; this newcomer clearly carried secrets.

    Without further comment, he raised a hand and made a casual gesture in the air. In the next moment, several items appeared out of thin air upon the table before him.

    Li Yan stared, utterly stunned. He had never witnessed such mystical arts, retrieving objects from thin air with but a wave! With just a simple motion, items had materialized on the table before him.

    There were clothes, a small, dark plaque that seemed neither metal nor stone, several stones, bottles, pouches, and talisman papers.

    ¡°These are your sect robes, and a pair of Wind-Stepping Boots. That there is your sect waist token, very important. In a moment, you¡¯ll need to drip blood onto it to bind it. From now on, you¡¯ll need this to enter and exit the sect. The protective formation won¡¯t attack you if it senses the token.

    "However, if any of the peaks have their own formations, you¡¯ll need to acquire a separate mark from them.¡±

    Senior Brother Lin patiently pointed at the various items on the table, explaining each one in turn.

    Among the neatly folded robes, two sets of dark green long garments stood out prominently.

    Then he pointed to a three-inch miniature sword and a shuttle-shaped artifact and continued:

    ¡°This flying sword is standard issue for the sect, and of decent quality. If you want something more powerful, you¡¯ll need to purchase it yourself. Next to it is a flying spirit artifact, it¡¯s suitable for travel before reaching Foundation Establishment stage. There are also three lower-grade spirit stones, a bottle of Qi Restoration Powder, and three Flaming Ironwall Talismans. These are all the standard items given to new disciples, once only. After this, you¡¯ll be on your own.¡±

    When he gestured toward the last two items, he paused, glancing at Li Wuyi.

    ¡°Junior Brother Li, this new disciple is different from most. Usually, those who come to claim entry items have at least reached the fifth level of Qi Condensation, and can already project their divine sense, making the storage pouch and jade slip useful to them. But now¡­¡±

    He looked toward Li Wuyi again.

    Li Wuyi smiled faintly, clearly having anticipated this issue.

    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll store everything in the pouch for him and retrieve them later. With his potential, he¡¯ll be able to use it soon enough.

    As for the contents of the jade slip, I¡¯ll explain it to him myself. It¡¯s nothing more than sect rules and important notes, my explanation will likely be even more thorough.¡±

    Li Yan stood off to the side, listening to their exchange, utterly lost. Jade slip? A bag of some kind? The jade slip he was somewhat familiar with, it looked like the kind Strategist Ji often carried.

    He knew it required divine sense to read, Dong Fuyi had briefly explained it to him. But the bag? What could such a small pouch hold? At most, perhaps the little bottle and the three stones on the table.

    At present, the only items he could identify were the robes and the flying sword and waist token that Senior Brother Lin had introduced. Everything else left him bewildered.

    While he stood there dumbfounded, unsure whether to scoop the items up with his arms or gather them in his robe, a slender hand reached out beside him and grabbed the pouch. He turned in surprise, it was his senior brother.

    He didn¡¯t know what his senior brother intended, but when he turned back toward the table, he froze.

    The table was completely empty.

    Only the pouch remained in his senior brother¡¯s hand, which was now extended toward him with a genial smile.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Yan didn¡¯t know what to say. He had turned away for only a moment, how had everything disappeared? sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool. A possibility had already formed in his mind.

    ¡°All those things¡­ were put into that pouch.¡±

    Still, even though he guessed it, he found the notion unbelievable.

    ¡°Take it, Junior Brother. I¡¯ll explain everything once we return. Hehe¡­¡±

    As he heard this, Li Yan murmured inwardly, ¡°Incredible¡­ A storage pouch, a storage pouch¡­ So small, yet it has such a vast capacity¡­¡±

    He reached out to receive it, but as the pouch landed in his hand, his arm jerked upward uncontrollably. He was startled, he had used too much strength.

    In his mind, even though the items had been magically packed into the pouch, the total weight should still remain the same.

    So he had instinctively prepared to lift something heavy. But to his shock, the pouch was feather-light, and his upward heave met no resistance at all.

    Realizing his blunder, Li Yan¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. He truly knew too little about the cultivation world, there was so much to learn.

    Senior Brother Lin watched the scene unfold and couldn¡¯t help but gape. Then, with a shake of his head, he muttered, ¡°Where did they dig this guy up from? He doesn¡¯t even know what a storage pouch is. Never eaten pork, hasn¡¯t even seen a pig run? Must be from some backwater sect no one¡¯s ever heard of.¡±

    Li Yan saw the head shake and felt even more ashamed.

    Li Wuyi chuckled softly and gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°Come, Junior Brother. Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯m sure Master is getting impatient by now.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 55: Little Bamboo Peak

    Chapter 55: Little Bamboo Peak

    Li Yan stood atop the book-shaped flying artifact, gazing at the looming mountain ahead. As the peak grew ever closer, a flicker of anticipation stirred in his heart, though it was tinged with uncertainty. He had no idea what kind of beginning awaited him here.

    The mountain gradually revealed its full grandeur, its entire body cloaked in a deep, ink-green hue. It was densely covered in bamboo, but not the lush, jade-green stalks he''d once seen in the Great Qing Mountains. These bamboos bore a hue bordering on black.

    Their surfaces shimmered faintly with emerald specks of light, like tiny crystals glowing gently across the bamboo''s skin. These luminous dots flowed slowly, as if alive. The sight evoked a sense of calm and depth, and carried an almost dreamlike beauty.

    As he watched the slow dance of the glowing specks, a sudden thought struck Li Yan.

    ¡°Could these bamboos also harbor gu insects?¡±

    His expression instantly became colorful, his heart skipping a beat at the idea.

    Beside him, Li Wuyi glanced over with a smile, as though having read his mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering whether there might be spirit bugs or gu insects living inside the bamboo, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Li Yan was startled. How did he guess that?

    Before he could speak, his senior brother continued with a chuckle.

    ¡°Heh¡­ it¡¯s an easy guess. Almost every cultivator who visits Little Bamboo Peak after seeing the other three peaks thinks the same. I thought so too, back then.

    But rest assured, these bamboos are just bamboos. No spirit bugs live inside. This species is actually a type of spiritual plant and an excellent material for crafting artifacts. I¡¯ll explain more when we have time.¡±

    As they spoke, the flying magical tool descended, landing on a grassy patch halfway up the mountain.

    Li Yan stepped down from the book-like implement and looked ahead. The mountain stretched upward, its dark, towering form piercing the sea of clouds. The ink-hued slopes were swathed in undulating waves of bamboo.

    Within the ocean of black bamboo, green lights flickered and flowed intermittently, like glimmers from a dream palace. A narrow path wound upward from their feet, meandering through the bamboo sea and vanishing into its depths.

    The air was thick with spiritual energy, each breath bringing vitality rushing into Li Yan¡¯s body. It felt as though every pore was singing in delight. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    He turned to glance back down the mountain, but from where he stood, there was no visible path downward. Just a sweeping sea of ink-colored bamboo leaves rustling and swaying, at times obscured by drifting mist.

    Unlike the other peaks, Little Bamboo Peak had no mountain gate at its base. It seemed people came and went via this mid-mountain path.

    ¡°Junior Brother, let¡¯s head up the mountain.¡±

    Li Wuyi had already put away the magic tool and started walking along the path. Li Yan gathered his thoughts and followed.

    The narrow trail was flanked on all sides by the towering black bamboo, forming a tunnel of shadow and flickering green light. The glowing specks drifted and danced around him, making it feel like he was walking through a surreal and fantastical space.

    ¡°Once we reach the top,¡± said Li Wuyi from ahead, his robes billowing in the breeze, ¡°we¡¯ll find a place for you to wash up first. Then we¡¯ll pay respects to Master, and finally arrange your quarters. How does that sound?¡±

    Dots of green light occasionally swept across his face and hair, giving him a strangely enchanting appearance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow Senior Brother¡¯s lead,¡± Li Yan replied at once. He knew full well that his current disheveled state was no way to present himself.

    ¡°Good. Not far ahead is where the servant disciples reside. Just past there lies the main hall of Little Bamboo Peak. Further up from the hall is where we disciples live and cultivate.

    Master should be in the main hall right now. So you¡¯ll need to make do and wash up at the servant disciples¡¯ place. That alright?¡±

    Li Wuyi gave him a slightly apologetic look.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t mind at all. He had grown up in a mountain village, and even during his half-year with Strategist Ji, this part of him had never changed.

    ¡°Of course, Senior Brother,¡± he answered calmly.

    They continued walking through the shimmering bamboo tunnel, the interplay of black and green casting shifting patterns on the path. After about half a cup of tea¡¯s time, a flicker of brightness appeared ahead.

    A bamboo fence came into view, enclosing a wide courtyard nestled amid the ink-colored bamboo sea. Beyond the fence stood a cluster of modest houses, more than a dozen in all, arranged like a manor¡¯s outer quarters. A gravel path cut through the center, leading deeper into the mountain.

    Compared to the other peaks with their elegant pavilions, celestial springs, and spiritual birds, this place seemed downright plain. Yet, it exuded a quiet charm and tranquil grace.

    Looking back at the dreamlike bamboo tunnel they had just passed through, Li Yan felt as though he had crossed into another realm.

    Following Li Wuyi into the fenced courtyard, he saw a dozen or so young men and women going about their tasks.

    They all wore yellow garb, the men in fitted, practical outfits, the women in long-sleeved palace dresses. Upon seeing the two of them enter, they quickly came forward to greet them.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Martial Uncle!¡±

    Several of them stole curious glances at Li Yan, their eyes filled with surprise and puzzlement.

    ¡°This is your Eighth Martial Uncle. Xiao Yi, take him to wash up a bit.¡±

    Li Wuyi introduced Li Yan with a smile, then pointed to a youth of eighteen or nineteen.

    The gathered servant disciples were stunned. Many of them had worked here for years, and knew full well that no new disciples had joined in a long time. That this disheveled teenager was now their Martial Uncle left them shocked and curious.

    Li Yan¡¯s tattered clothes were rather jarring, and his spiritual energy was faint, barely detectable. Some of the servants even sensed more power within themselves than from him. They exchanged subtle glances.

    The young man named Xiao Yi stepped forward. He had a gentle, handsome face. Li Wuyi turned to Li Yan and held out his hand.

    ¡°Give me your storage pouch.¡±

    Li Yan understood immediately. He wanted to retrieve a change of clothes and truth be told, Li Yan was also eager to see how that magical pouch worked.

    Li Wuyi took the storage pouch and gave it a gentle tap. With a flash of green light, a set of robes, inner garments, and a pair of boots appeared, floating lightly in midair.

    This time, Li Yan could clearly see how items were retrieved from the storage pouch. His eyes sparkled with wonder, though he soon shook his head inwardly, he was woefully ignorant of even the most basic aspects of cultivation. He couldn¡¯t begin to grasp the principles behind the simplest of immortal techniques.

    The young man named Xiao Yi reached out and plucked the clothes from the air, then gave Li Yan a respectful bow.

    ¡°Eighth Martial Uncle, please follow Little Yi.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned and began walking toward a nearby dwelling.

    Half a cup of tea later, Li Yan stood before Li Wuyi, now dressed in a deep green robe. Li Wuyi gave a small nod of approval. Though Li Yan¡¯s features were plain, there was a fresh and youthful aura about him that could not be imitated by those several decades older.

    Li Yan was fifteen, but already stood nearly seven chi tall1, comparable to a full-grown adult.

    He found the clothes remarkably comfortable. They fit perfectly, neither too tight nor too loose. The boots especially gave him a curious sensation with every step, as if he was gliding forward on air.

    ¡°Heh heh¡­ let¡¯s go. This outfit is a basic spirit artifact, it wards off heat and cold, while the boots enhance your movement speed. They also offer some protection against spells below the fourth level of the Qi Condensation stage.¡±

    Knowing Li Yan understood none of this, Li Wuyi gave a brief explanation and led him down a gravel path winding between several rows of houses.

    The path climbed along the mountainside. Along the way, Li Wuyi occasionally pointed to various things and shared a few words. Li Yan would ask a question here and there. Gradually, a quiet rapport formed between them.

    After about half a meal¡¯s time, they arrived before a large dark green bamboo house nestled within a grove of bamboo. The entire structure shimmered faintly with emerald light, twinkling like stars in the night.

    Clearly, it was built from the very bamboo that grew on this mountain. Without pause, Li Wuyi led Li Yan straight to its entrance.

    With his robe fluttering, Li Yan glided silently behind. The two of them, one ahead and one behind, seemed to drift through a starlit wonderland, like beings from an immortal realm.

    ¡°Master, the Eighth Junior Brother has arrived,¡± Li Wuyi said with a slight bow outside the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± a gentle, youthful voice replied from within.

    Li Yan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the sound. Li Wuyi didn¡¯t notice the brief change in his expression and simply turned his head slightly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Junior Brother,¡± he said, leading the way.

    Once inside, Li Yan was surprised. The interior was nothing like what he¡¯d imagined. Seeing the bamboo exterior, he had assumed the walls must be full of gaps. He¡¯d even wondered whether such a building would leak in the rain.

    But upon entering, he realized how wrong he was.

    The hall was vast, easily seventy or eighty zhang across. The walls were smooth and seamless, glowing faintly with a blue-green light, much like the inner surface of green bamboo. The gentle radiance bathed the room in a soft, clean brightness.

    Large windows opened in several places, letting in the occasional chirp of birds and lending the hall an air of serene tranquility.

    Inside were six people, three men and three women.

    At the head sat a young man and woman. The man was slightly plump, with thick brows and large eyes, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Dressed in a deep green robe, he wore a gentle and composed smile, exuding a calm and unhurried demeanor as he looked toward Li Yan and Li Wuyi.

    Beside him sat a young woman in white palace robes, just over twenty. Her figure was graceful and curvaceous, with fair, flawless skin that glowed faintly in the light. Her delicate oval face and phoenix eyes held a soft smile.

    Her hair was tied low, pinned with a jade phoenix hairpin. She too smiled warmly at the newcomers. Neither of the two displayed the slightest fluctuation of spiritual pressure, and seated as they were, they resembled no more than a wealthy young couple from the mundane world.

    Below them sat four others, two men and two women.

    Closest was a burly middle-aged man, around forty years old, with thick brows and a wide mouth. Even seated, he was nearly as tall as Li Yan standing. His robust frame stretched his green robe tight, robbing it of elegance and lending him the weighty presence of a mountain. His leopard-like eyes were fixed intently on Li Yan.

    Beside him sat a youth of about eighteen or nineteen, also in a green robe. He was lean and wiry, with a long face and small, darting eyes. His skin was tanned, and he stood just slightly taller than Li Yan.

    What stood out most about him were his long limbs. His small eyes flitted about ceaselessly, revealing a clever and calculating nature.

    Next came two young women, one tall and one short, both around twenty. One wore a pale yellow gown; the other was clad in a sect-green robe.

    The girl in yellow had a round face, large eyes, and was slightly shorter. Her jet-black hair fell loosely over her shoulders, and her fair, smooth complexion glowed with youthful vitality. Her big eyes often glanced toward Li Yan, or more precisely, toward Li Wuyi.

    Her slender, jade-like hands occasionally rose to brush her bangs aside as she whispered with the taller girl beside her, her cheeks occasionally tinged with a delicate blush.

    The tall girl had striking features, bright eyes and neat teeth, wheat-colored skin, and cropped short hair. There was a heroic air about her, but also a hint of aloof coldness.

    Her robe fit snugly across her chest, creating a striking silhouette, while the lower half of the robe hung naturally in long, folded strips, accentuating a flat and powerful abdomen. Even seated, her long legs could be felt beneath the robe. The girl in yellow leaned over to speak to her now and then, but she only occasionally responded with a few soft words, maintaining a cool demeanor.

    These four exuded powerful spiritual pressure, making it difficult for Li Yan to breathe upon entering the hall.

    They all studied him with either curiosity or detachment. The long-limbed youth''s eyes spun restlessly, his body shifting in his seat, who knew what thoughts flitted through his mind?

    Just as they observed Li Yan, he too was quietly watching them. He didn¡¯t yet feel the awe others might; call it boldness or simply ignorance. Later, when he began his cultivation journey, he would realize how reckless he had been this day.

    Thankfully, this was his sect. The master had already informed the others of Li Yan¡¯s origins. They knew he came from a wild background, ignorant of cultivation etiquette. Otherwise, a single misstep might have cost him his life, and he wouldn''t have even known why.

    When Li Yan met the gaze of the young man at the head of the room, he finally understood the source of his earlier discomfort. That gentle voice, that kindly expression, it reminded him of one person: Strategist Ji.

    ¡°Junior Brother, come! Pay your respects to Master and Mistress!¡±

    A voice at his ear snapped him from his thoughts.

    Startled, Li Yan quickly gathered himself. Embarrassed by his lapse, his face flushed. Yet in his heart, he sighed. That first impression had stirred memories of Strategist Ji, gentle and refined on the outside, but cold beneath. Unpleasant memories, best forgotten.

    He also wondered, how could his master look so young? He didn¡¯t appear much older than Li Wuyi. Was this what a Core Formation cultivator looked like?

    Now wasn¡¯t the time for questions, though. He quickly gathered his robe and knelt.

    ¡°Disciple Li Yan greets Master¡­ and Mistress!¡±

    He nearly forgot, Li Wuyi had mentioned the woman beside the master was the mistress of the sect. He¡¯d focused entirely on the plump man and almost missed it.

    ¡°Oh? It seems this little fellow doesn¡¯t quite know how to treat his Mistress yet.¡±

    The woman in white laughed gently and turned to the plump man beside her, amusement twinkling in her eyes.

    (Chapter End)

    1 Chi (³ß): A traditional Chinese unit of length, historically around 30¨C33 centimeters, approx 1 foot. In this context, seven chi is roughly 1.75 meters or 5 feet 9 inches.

 Chapter 56: The Self-Serving Master of Little Bamboo Peak

    Chapter 56: The Self-Serving Master of Little Bamboo Peak

    Li Yan felt a sudden chill run down his spine upon hearing those words.

    ¡°Little one, you don''t look a day over twenty.¡±

    But then he remembered that Li Wuyi, despite being over seventy, still bore the appearance of a charming, refined young man, like a peerless nobleman untouched by time. He couldn¡¯t help but mutter inwardly, ¡°Are all cultivators such monsters?¡±

    ¡°Zhi Mei, don¡¯t scare him. He¡¯s likely just not used to the appearances of cultivators yet,¡± said the chubby young man with a chuckle.

    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Li Yan, your Master and Master''s Wife are both over two hundred years old now. By seniority alone, wouldn''t it be fair for you to kowtow and pay your respects as if we were your elders?¡±

    The first half was clearly addressed to the palace-garbed woman beside him, but the latter was spoken directly to Li Yan with a faint smile.

    Li Yan was left dumbfounded. Though mentally prepared, he hadn''t expected that the pair of youthful figures sitting above him were older than his grandfather¡¯s grandfather.

    ¡°You just had to bring up a woman¡¯s age, didn¡¯t you?¡± the palace-dressed woman bit out, shooting a glare at the chubby youth, her face clearly displeased.

    He only smiled in return, offering no reply.

    ¡°Li Yan, since you¡¯ve already come here with Wuyi, I assume he¡¯s told you a few things. You''re here today to get familiar with the people on the peak and undergo a simple initiation ceremony.

    "I¡¯m not fond of cumbersome formalities, but if we don¡¯t observe at least the basics, the other four peaks will start quoting sect doctrine and criticizing us.¡±

    Li Yan lowered his head and said nothing. He had heard similar words before when worshiping his master. A flicker of resistance stirred in his heart.

    Noticing his silence, the chubby youth furrowed his brows and glanced at Li Wuyi, who was also taken aback.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on this beforehand? Why is this junior brother suddenly acting like he¡¯s lost his soul, saying nothing at all?¡±

    The two men and two women seated below also began to frown, their expressions growing subtly unfriendly.

    Just then, Li Yan raised his head and scratched the back of it awkwardly, smiling sheepishly.

    ¡°This disciple was momentarily dazed. I apologize for the lapse in manners.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the chubby youth and the others relaxed. It made sense, those accepted into the Wraith Sect were often overwhelmed, as though trapped in a dream.

    At that moment, Li Wuyi stepped forward, holding a tray with two cups of tea, and gestured for Li Yan to come forward and offer the tea.

    Li Yan respectfully served a cup to the chubby youth and then to the woman in white palace robes. Once done, he retreated a few steps and stood at attention at the base of the hall.

    The chubby youth took a small sip, then set the cup on the table beside him.

    ¡°From today forward, you are the eighth disciple of Little Bamboo Peak. Like your Seventh Senior Brother Lin Daqiao, you are currently a registered disciple. I hope you both reach the Foundation Establishment stage soon.¡±

    As he spoke, he pointed at a lanky youth seated below with long limbs and a cheerful smile.

    Following the direction of his gaze, Li Yan thought to himself:

    ¡°So this is my Seventh Senior Brother¡­ Seems he''s also at the Qi Condensation stage. I wonder which level he¡¯s reached.¡±

    Lin Daqiao grinned at him and said, ¡°Finally, another registered disciple! From now on, you¡¯ll be our youngest junior brother. Heh heh¡­¡±

    Clearly, he¡¯d been feeling somewhat out of place as the only one not formally accepted until now. Li Yan responded with a polite nod and smile.

    The chubby man continued, ¡°I am Wei Chongran, your master. The people seated below are your senior brothers and sisters. You¡¯ve already met your Eldest Senior Brother. The others are your Second Senior Brother Wei Chituo, your Seventh Senior Brother Lin Daqiao, your Fourth Senior Sister Miao Wangqing, and your Sixth Senior Sister Gong Chenying.¡±

    As he introduced them, he pointed to a burly middle-aged man, the lanky youth from earlier, a woman in a pale yellow gown, and a cold-faced woman with short hair.

    Most of them nodded or smiled at Li Yan in greeting. Lin Daqiao, in particular, beamed with enthusiasm, and even the aloof short-haired woman gave a slight nod, though her expression remained as frosty as a glacier.

    Li Yan returned their gestures with a polite bow. He only knew that Lin Daqiao was at the Qi Condensation stage. As for the others, he guessed they were all at the Foundation Establishment stage but whether early, mid, or late stage, he couldn''t tell.

    After the greetings, Wei Chongran spoke again.

    ¡°Your Third Senior Brother is out on a sect mission and won¡¯t be able to meet you this time. Your Fifth Senior Brother is currently in closed-door cultivation after gaining insight during the recent sect tournament. You¡¯ll meet him in due time.¡±

    He gestured toward the chairs below.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Li Yan glanced around. There were two rows of chairs below, but all four disciples were seated on one side. It wouldn¡¯t be proper for him to sit opposite them, so he naturally moved toward the end of their row.

    Just as he turned, however, Li Wuyi grabbed his arm and guided him toward the other row, pointing at the seat nearest the top.

    ¡°Junior Brother, sit there. Master still has things to say to you, and it¡¯ll be more convenient this way. We rarely all gather like this. Master also dislikes excessive formalities, just sit where it''s comfortable.¡±

    As he spoke, he sat down in the second seat from the top.

    Wei Chongran nodded approvingly. He appreciated his eldest disciple¡¯s thoughtfulness. Even though cultivators had sharp hearing and could communicate across vast distances with ease, this arrangement felt more appropriate.

    Li Yan sighed inwardly but sat down as instructed. Though he took the seat, he wasn¡¯t under any illusions, he knew very well that seniority still mattered here.

    It was just a little less rigid than elsewhere. Next time, he¡¯d definitely sit at the end.

    Wei Chongran lifted his teacup and took another sip.

    ¡°Li Yan, while I¡¯ve heard a few things about you, it¡¯s all secondhand. Now that you¡¯re officially a disciple, it¡¯s best that you tell us your story yourself. Naturally, you can leave out anything that¡¯s too personal.

    "Of course, this does put you at a disadvantage. Your senior brothers and sisters will hear your past, while you know nothing of theirs.

    "Still, as fellow disciples, you¡¯ll get to know each other soon enough. It¡¯s mainly because your case is unusual, even I know very little about you. So it¡¯s only right that you begin with an introduction.¡±

    Li Yan felt a bit irritated at this.

    ''Just like you said, I know nothing about any of you, yet I¡¯m expected to bare everything now.''

    But he understood the situation. He had learned the sect''s cultivation techniques without proper cause. According to Dong Fuyi, he could have been executed for it and no one would have batted an eye.

    Naturally, it was only reasonable that they¡¯d want to know his past, how could anyone take in a disciple without any basis? Although he had already shared much with that Yu-surnamed cultivator on Spirit Insect Peak, this here was clearly the true decision-maker.

    What truly made Li Yan uncomfortable, however, was having all his senior brothers and sisters seated nearby, listening in. He had no idea what was going through this new master¡¯s mind.

    Wei Chongran set down his teacup, then leaned back in his chair with his eyes half-shut. The elegantly dressed woman beside him looked genuinely interested, and although the others remained silent, their eyes were fixed on Li Yan.

    With no other choice, Li Yan began to recount his story, how he left his village and joined the army, how he met Strategist Ji, how he sensed something was wrong, and how he ultimately reached out to Marshal Hong and helped kill Strategist Ji.

    Of course, he left out Dong Fuyi and the matter of the Guishui Immortal Sect. He also altered the discovery of Ji¡¯s ill intent to something more believable: a dead senior brother had left behind a secret note, revealing suspicions that he had been poisoned, and hoping that someone might one day avenge him.

    Li Yan claimed to have stumbled upon the note by accident. Combined with his own physical symptoms, he grew terrified and had no choice but to turn to the Marshal. He painted Marshal Hong as a gallant hero of the martial world, someone of great moral virtue. Upon hearing his plight, the man took pity and helped him escape. However, in the end, the marshal and his junior brother both died tragically at the hands of Strategist Ji, and it was only with their sacrifice that Ji was finally slain, Li Yan attributing most of the credit to them.

    Everyone involved in that tale was already dead, so naturally he could mold the story however he liked. He had rehearsed this version once before on Spirit Insect Peak. Now, he told it even more smoothly, the narrative flowing like truth.

    As he spoke, he even managed to draw frequent sighs from the two women present, though not from his cold-faced Sixth Senior Sister. His white-clad Mistress and the Fourth Senior Sister in the pale yellow gown occasionally chimed in, expressing genuine worry for his past predicament. The rest of the group could only glance at each other, speechless.

    Particularly when he described how Marshal Hong set a trap for Ji, the entire room was moved. Who would¡¯ve thought that even among mortals there could be such heroic figures? Clearly, cultivation didn¡¯t make one untouchable, immortals could just as easily fall to mortal hands.

    By the time he finished, Li Yan was starting to admire himself. Perhaps he had a talent for storytelling, some parts sounded so convincing, even he nearly believed them.

    Wei Chongran remained reclined in his chair the entire time, quietly listening. His expression shifted between solemnity, contemplation, and faint smiles, as though he were calculating something. When Li Yan finally finished, the man looked at him with a half-smile that made his heart skip a beat.

    Throughout his story, Li Yan had kept a careful eye on everyone¡¯s expressions, afraid of slipping up, especially when it came to the Guishui Immortal Sect. If any trace of immortal cultivation methods from the Immortal Spirit Realm were discovered here, even as a novice cultivator, he knew that possessing such techniques could make him a target.

    Dong Fuyi had warned him: even in the Immortal Spirit Realm, from time immemorial, the Five Immortal Sects¡¯ legacy arts had been desperately sought after by all major factions. If someone here found out he possessed them...

    So when he caught that subtle look from his new master, his heart thudded.

    ''Did I mess up somewhere?''

    But he couldn¡¯t tell what, and anxiety gnawed at him.

    Then, Wei Chongran sat up and casually asked a few follow-up questions, mostly related to his cultivation. That put Li Yan slightly at ease. It seemed the questioning was centered around the ¡°Fractured Poison Body.¡±

    After more than ten questions, Wei Chongran finally turned to the others.

    ¡°This is exactly why I had you all listen in, not to expose your junior brother¡¯s background, but to let you hear the entirety of his cultivation process. Analyze it for yourselves later. I will also report my own insights to the sect, and hopefully it will be of some help.¡±

    Then, turning back to Li Yan:

    ¡°Li Yan, are you aware of what the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯ truly is?¡±

    Li Yan quickly stood.

    ¡°Master, Eldest Senior Brother has already explained the general differences between this and the other two poison bodies.¡±

    Wei Chongran motioned lightly for him to sit.

    ¡°Good. These three great poison constitutions form the core of our sect¡¯s most powerful battle capabilities. The other two are more manageable, find the matching path, follow the right methods, and there are ways forward.

    ¡°But your particular one, the Fractured Poison Body, is notoriously unstable and difficult to cultivate. Since ancient times, only a handful have succeeded, and there¡¯s never been a definitive method. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Thus, any disciple who manages it must document their full cultivation process, so the sect may learn and improve. Yours will be recorded as well.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯ve had your senior brothers and sisters listen in to see if they might glean anything useful. In that sense, they¡¯ve benefited a little. Now then, one final question, was everything you told us just now true?¡±

    Li Yan thought silently.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the reason. No wonder he had all these people sit in and probe into my past. Looks like this new master has his own motives. If it were just for record-keeping and reporting to the sect, no way he''d include so many people, it¡¯s clear he hopes they¡¯ll each gain something from it.¡±

    ¡°Master, everything I¡¯ve said about my cultivation process is true. There isn¡¯t a single falsehood.¡±

    He answered solemnly and respectfully, but in his heart, he added,

    ¡°The cultivation part is indeed true. Even the part about the ¡®Dark Night Cyan Curtain Technique¡¯ is accurate. I just left out the fact that I¡¯ve practiced other techniques as well. As for how the poison body formed, I honestly don¡¯t know myself. Even if they listened for a hundred years, they¡¯d gain nothing from it.¡±

    Wei Chongran smiled and nodded. But to Li Yan, that smile seemed just a touch too knowing, making him all the more uneasy.

    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s leave it at that for now. Li Yan, come forward.¡±

    The sudden summons from Wei Chongran, paired with his unreadable smile, only deepened the anxiety already simmering in Li Yan¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me... did he actually find something?¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 57: Great Cleverness?

    Chapter 57: Great Cleverness?

    Ever since Li Yan entered the sect and heard that gentle voice, then saw Wei Chongran¡¯s modest and courteous face, and later went through the process of becoming his disciple, he couldn¡¯t help but constantly associate Wei Chongran with Strategist Ji.

    Even though the two men¡¯s physiques were drastically different, one fat, one thin, utterly unalike, he just had that inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    So he had this feeling that even though he¡¯d formally taken a master, it was more like being forced to bow under the eaves, what choice did he have, being so weak right now? But deep down, he had never held the slightest respect for this master. He didn¡¯t know whether, behind that courteous face, there was also a hidden knife.

    But now that Wei Chongran called him up, he had no choice but to brace himself and rise.

    As he stepped forward, everyone below turned to look at him. They too had no idea what the master was about to do. Only the mistress seemed to know what would happen next. Seeing the nervous look on Li Yan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile sweetly.

    That smile was like a breeze through summer woods. Her red lips parted slightly.

    ¡°This little fellow looks a bit scared.¡±

    Wei Chongran also noticed Li Yan¡¯s expression, and his deep, mellow voice followed.

    ¡°Just checking your aptitude so I can pick the right cultivation method for you!¡±

    Until now, he knew very little about this newly accepted disciple¡¯s cultivation background. Even Li Yan¡¯s origins had been self-reported, and his aptitude was merely based on what Senior Brother Feng had said. Unlike other disciples, who either had detailed records submitted by affiliated sects or underwent personal testing from him.

    As he finished speaking, he reached out and grabbed Li Yan¡¯s wrist. Just a moment ago, the man had looked like an ordinary chubby mortal, but in an instant, his aura turned sharp and fierce. Before Li Yan could even react, he felt a surge of pure, warm sunlight-like spiritual energy invade his body.

    That spiritual energy came suddenly and vanished just as quickly. By the time Li Yan looked up, it had already disappeared without a trace, and the pressure on his body was completely gone.

    Wei Chongran released Li Yan¡¯s wrist, his face contemplative. Although he¡¯d heard what Li Yan¡¯s aptitude was and didn¡¯t doubt Senior Brother Feng¡¯s words on the matter, he still held onto a faint hope.

    But the result was still a bit disappointing, mixed spiritual roots, truly mixed spiritual roots. Even in the Wraith Sect, this was one of a kind. Not even servant disciples would normally be accepted with such a root.

    After a moment of thought, Wei Chongran smiled.

    ¡°Li Yan, among your spiritual roots, the water attribute is the strongest. So don¡¯t bother cultivating the entry-level technique from the Spirit Insect Peak anymore. Later, have your senior brother take you to our peak¡¯s Treasure Repository and pick out a water-element cultivation art and a few immortal techniques, that¡¯ll be much better suited to your practice.

    Once you¡¯ve chosen, your senior brother can begin instructing you. If you run into anything you don¡¯t understand, you¡¯re welcome to come directly to me with questions. How about that?¡±

    Li Yan was briefly stunned, so this was about helping him choose cultivation methods and immortal techniques? Although he had no intention of practicing the sect¡¯s techniques, with them offering so kindly, of course he couldn¡¯t refuse.

    Besides, even if he didn¡¯t want the cultivation methods, those immortal techniques he did need. Ever since he¡¯d witnessed Strategist Ji cast ¡°Fireball Technique¡± and ¡°Wood Spike Technique,¡± he¡¯d been quite eager for immortal techniques.

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that Wei Chongran¡¯s care for him was exceptional. Normally, for entry-level techniques in the Qi Condensation stage, all major sects had senior disciples at the ninth or tenth level of Qi Condensation teach them. These Transmission Senior Brothers specialized in guiding new disciples.

    Having a Foundation Establishment cultivator like Li Wuyi personally instruct him would be considered massive overkill. Even having the seventh senior brother Lin Daqiao, who was still in Qi Condensation, teach him would be more than sufficient.

    But the higher the level of the instructor, the more one could grasp, so Wei Chongran allowing Li Yan to consult him directly was a rare privilege in the sect.

    Wei Chongran knew Li Yan¡¯s aptitude was poor, so he wanted to give him the best possible support.

    Of course, Li Yan knew none of this. He simply thought this was normal master-disciple behavior, especially since it was only the senior brother who would guide him. So, with a respectful tone, he said:

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for today, then. You may all go. Wuyi, take Li Yan to settle his accommodations, and then go to the Treasure Repository to select his cultivation method and immortal techniques.¡±

    ¡°Master, Senior Brother, let me take Little Junior Brother instead. This sort of task I can still handle. When it¡¯s time for him to begin practicing, then he can go to Senior Brother for guidance.¡±

    At that moment, a crisp voice rang out.

    Everyone looked over. It was the lanky Lin Daqiao, who had already stood up and was walking toward Li Yan.

    Wei Chongran understood the situation instantly. Lin Daqiao had entered the sect later than the others and had yet to reach the Foundation Establishment stage. Among all these disciples, he was the only one still a registered disciple. Now it seemed he had finally found a companion, naturally, he was happy.

    Wei Chongran smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ Very well. Wuyi, assign Daqiao a few things.¡±

    With that, he glanced at the elegant lady in white palace robes beside him. The two rose simultaneously and drifted out the door like mist, leaving the group of disciples to rise and respectfully see them off.

    Once the two disappeared through the doorway, a pleasant voice rang out.

    ¡°Daqiao, you¡¯re already calling him Little Junior Brother? Trying to boost your own seniority, huh?¡±

    It was Fourth Senior Sister Miao Wangqing in her pale-yellow long dress, her expression full of playful teasing as she looked at Lin Daqiao.

    Before Li Yan had arrived, Lin Daqiao had been the youngest registered disciple here. Naturally, everyone called him ¡°Little Junior Brother,¡± which always made him feel like others saw him as a kid. He¡¯d long been displeased. Now that Li Yan had just arrived, he was eager to shed that title.

    Lin Daqiao had already reached Li Yan¡¯s side and threw an arm warmly around his shoulders. Looking back at his Fourth Senior Sister, he replied:

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it is? If you keep calling me Little Junior Brother, then wouldn¡¯t I have to call Junior Brother Li, Senior Brother Li?¡±

    With that, he even winked at Li Yan.

    Since the Strategist Ji incident, Li Yan had grown unused to being so physically close to others. But seeing how friendly and familiar this Seventh Senior Brother was, he didn¡¯t want to push his hand away. So he just smiled.

    Miao Wangqing looked at Lin Daqiao¡¯s smug expression, then glanced around to see that the others were all watching her. She secretly stole a glance at Li Wuyi, straightened her ample chest to further emphasize her curvy figure, and was just about to speak again when another voice cut in:

    ¡°Fourth Senior Sister, let¡¯s go!¡±

    It was the short-haired Sixth Senior Sister Gong Chenying. She stood up, her figure looking even more long and athletic. She cast Li Yan a mild glance, then tugged Miao Wangqing¡¯s sleeve and walked off.

    "Junior Sister, Junior Sister, I still have something to scold Daqiao for, don¡¯t leave so quickly!"

    Miao Wangqing was being dragged out by the cold and aloof Gong Chenying, still sounding a bit reluctant.

    "Really? Are you sure you¡¯re talking about Daqiao?"

    By now they had reached the doorway, and a faint voice drifted back, though it seemed to deliberately emphasize a particular word.

    At this, Miao Wangqing said no more. Somewhat flustered, she quickly covered Gong Chenying¡¯s mouth and dragged her away at full speed.

    Only the three of them were left inside the hall. Li Yan was completely confused, but he could clearly feel the arm of his Seventh Senior Brother, who was still holding him, trembling slightly, and his face struggling to hold back a smile.

    The next moment, Lin Daqiao''s expression shifted. He turned back and looked mournfully at Li Wuyi, then said in a low voice:

    "A man just shouldn¡¯t be too handsome. Otherwise, you won''t dare go out every other day!"

    Li Wuyi touched his nose with a gloomy look on his face.

    At this moment, the second senior brother, overly brawny and large, walked up to Li Yan, stretched out a hand, and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Eighth Junior Brother, come to my courtyard when you have time. If you have any questions, you can also ask me. You need to start cultivating soon so you can have a spar with Second Senior Brother. Sigh!"

    Though he addressed Li Yan at first, his eyes drifted toward Li Wuyi at the end and he gave a long sigh, before turning and leaving the main hall.

    That one pat felt to Li Yan as if a big black bear had slammed him, it left half his body numb, and he couldn¡¯t help but grimace in pain.

    He was only fifteen years old and found everyone here to be talking in strange ways, but it all seemed to be about the Eldest Senior Brother.

    "Second Senior Brother, Second Senior Brother! You have to call him ''Little Junior Brother,'' ''Little Junior Brother''!"

    Lin Daqiao shouted toward the departing figure of the big man.

    "Ahem, Eigh... Little Junior Brother, your Second Senior Brother is a cultivation maniac. Once your level rises, he¡¯ll probably... well, how do I put this... your Second Senior Brother might like to discuss cultivation methods and immortal techniques with you, frequently."

    Li Wuyi coughed and spoke to Li Yan, and he did in fact call him ¡°Little Junior Brother,¡± which made Li Yan think to himself:

    "Looks like this Second Senior Brother just enjoys sparring with others."

    But at the moment, he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Who knew when he would even reach the Foundation Establishment stage?

    Li Wuyi then looked toward Lin Daqiao, who was still staring at the door, muttering to himself nonstop.

    "Heh heh... Daqiao, after you help Little Junior Brother settle into his lodgings, explain the sect rules to him clearly."

    "Also, tell him everything you learned when you first joined. You heard earlier about his background, he doesn''t know much about the cultivation world, so the more detailed, the better."

    "Hmm, as for choosing cultivation method, I¡¯ll handle that myself. After you finish these arrangements, it¡¯ll probably be evening, so I¡¯ll come find Little Junior Brother tomorrow morning."

    He was letting Lin Daqiao handle Li Yan¡¯s entry-level orientation, something he could trust him with. But when it came to selecting techniques, a crucial matter, he preferred to handle it personally. One had to admit, he was indeed meticulous.

    "Got it! Don¡¯t worry, Eldest Senior Brother!"

    Lin Daqiao grinned happily. Hearing Li Wuyi call Li Yan ¡°Little Junior Brother¡± more smoothly with each time made him increasingly cheerful.

    "Alright then, Little Junior Brother, I¡¯ll take my leave for now. By the time all this is done, it¡¯ll be evening. Take a good rest and get familiar with the environment. I¡¯ll come find you tomorrow morning to pick the cultivation method and spells."

    Li Wuyi made sure everything was covered, then reminded Li Yan once more.

    "Alright, Eldest Senior Brother. Thank you for everything today!" Li Yan replied politely.

    After that, the three of them left the main hall and went their separate ways outside.

    Li Yan followed the path behind the main hall, walking uphill along the mountain. Lin Daqiao led him, chatting along the way.

    Li Yan found that Lin Daqiao was someone who liked to talk, but gave off a good impression, he seemed like a straightforward person, the type who said whatever came to mind. Li Yan would occasionally chime in, and Lin Daqiao always answered thoroughly.

    Just like that, Li Yan quickly learned a few things about Lin Daqiao.

    Lin Daqiao was twenty years old this year and came from a third-rate sect in the Endless Firmament Province, which was also under Wraith Sect¡¯s jurisdiction. His area was in the southwest of Wraith Sect¡¯s territory, dominated by several third-rate sects, there wasn¡¯t even a single second-rate one.

    In that region, Lin Daqiao¡¯s sect was one of the top among the third-rate sects, and he had the best aptitude among them at the time. He had been discovered and recruited into his sect at the age of twelve, which was considered late.

    Even so, he had entered the cultivation path years before Li Yan. In just one year of training at his home sect, he reached the second level of the Qi Condensation stage and was hailed as a once-in-a-century genius by that sect.

    In his third year, he broke through to the fifth level of Qi Condensation, and just happened to catch the Wraith Sect¡¯s disciple recruitment. He was sent along and unexpectedly caught the eye of Wei Chongran, who accepted him as a registered disciple.

    It had been more than six years since he joined, and he had now reached the tenth level of Qi Condensation, roughly one level every year.

    As cultivation becomes more difficult the further one advances, such progress was no less impressive than Li Wuyi¡¯s. He was now preparing to break through into the Foundation Establishment stage.

    Li Yan found it odd, why would lower sects send their most promising disciples away after so much effort? How could they develop like that?

    But Lin Daqiao¡¯s next explanation made it clear to him.

    When the four great sects recruit disciples, the subordinate sects can choose not to send their disciples. But that would mean their disciples miss the best opportunity to ascend to immortality.

    Because whether it¡¯s cultivation methods, spells, or resources, the four great sects have an abundance that those small sects can¡¯t even imagine.

    Their own limited resources, even if pooled for centuries, likely wouldn¡¯t be enough to produce a single Core Formation cultivator. But in the four great sects, that potential existed.

    Those who are sent to the great sects and manage to establish their foundation or reach the Core Formation stage are required to become elders or grand elders of their original sects but they can still remain in the great sects to continue cultivation.

    At that point, the great sects will also reward the original sects with generous resources, recognizing their efforts in finding talented individuals.

    These rewards could be equivalent to decades or even centuries of accumulation by the small sects. That often leads to a huge boost in strength and rapid development. So why would these small sects refuse? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    As for why the four great sects would bother with such seemingly thankless efforts, well, that was due to Li Yan¡¯s ignorance.

    These smaller sects still belonged to the jurisdiction of the four great sects. The stronger they became, the more powerful the great sects became overall. The most critical point was that after establishing their foundation, a soul lamp would be left in the great sects.

    If the great sects ever faced danger, those cultivators and sometimes even their entire sects ould be obligated to help. If they didn¡¯t, their soul lamps could be extinguished, resulting in their deaths.

    Even so, the cultivation world respected power. If someone couldn¡¯t even reach the Foundation Establishment stage and died early on, then it was far better to have joined the four great sects in the first place.

    Of course, for those ambitious sects that wanted to become great powers themselves, they were reluctant to send away their best disciples.

    But to the four great sects, these small fry were beneath their notice. They turned a blind eye.

    They were colossal beings, if someone truly wanted to challenge them, there would always be warning signs. The moment such signs appeared, the great sects would strike decisively, and those with ambitions would find their sects turned to ashes in an instant.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 58: This Disciple Is Not Honest

    Chapter 58: This Disciple Is Not Honest

    Li Yan took note of the term "soul lamp", what was that? Just as he was about to ask about the soul lamp, Lin Daqiao spoke again.

    "Little Junior Brother, just up ahead is where we live. I heard that in the past, there used to be many dwellings here.

    "But a hundred years ago, some disciples who joined Little Bamboo Peak only wanted access to its cultivation resources. Once they showed a bit of talent, they no longer wished to handle the miscellaneous tasks of Little Bamboo Peak.

    "Later on, they each transferred to the other four peaks to specialize in the arts of spirit insects, formations, or pill refining. Master was furious and closed the peak in seclusion, only occasionally accepting disciples since then.

    "As a result, the original buildings here became too many. Master later used magic to dismantle seventy to eighty percent of them. Now those places are used to cultivate spiritual plants or for other purposes, leaving only twenty to thirty percent of the dwellings."

    Before Li Yan could ask, Lin Daqiao had already slowed his steps and pointed to a cluster of houses up ahead.

    Only then did Li Yan realize that, unknowingly, they had arrived in front of a group of buildings. The spiritual energy here was astonishingly rich; the air itself felt vaguely heavy, several times denser than the area they came from down the mountain.

    These houses were also entirely made from black bamboo and faintly resembled an independent courtyard.

    "Little Junior Brother, there are still more than fifty empty courtyards here. You can choose any one of them. From now on, that courtyard will be your personal residence. Each of these courtyards is about a thousand zhang apart, no one will disturb anyone else."

    Li Yan looked around, but could only see this one standalone courtyard. According to Lin Daqiao, the neighboring courtyards were all separated by swaying dark green bamboo.

    Green light sparkled and flowed slowly along the black bamboo, preventing anyone outside from seeing what''s inside. It all felt tranquil and profound. In some areas, mist lingered above, obscuring the space.

    Standing within this quiet bamboo grove, Li Yan couldn''t help but feel his heart lighten, as if swaying with the rustling bamboo. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Lin Daqiao¡¯s voice broke the silence, snapping Li Yan back to attention.

    ¡°Oh, yes, thank you, Seventh Senior Brother,¡± Li Yan quickly responded.

    The two of them no longer spoke and began walking through the bamboo forest, occasionally opening a courtyard gate to take a look inside.

    About the time it takes to drink a cup of tea later, Li Yan and Lin Daqiao stood inside a courtyard located in a very remote part of the compound, the far northwest corner of the dwelling area.

    Although each courtyard was several li apart and the thick bamboo made it hard to see one another, Li Yan still chose a very remote courtyard.

    There was no one else living nearby; the right side marked the very edge of the housing area. Outside the courtyard was an endless sea of black bamboo. He was quite fond of the seclusion here.

    Li Yan looked around the courtyard with satisfaction and decided he would live here. He thought his Seventh Senior Brother might have a few things to say since it was such a remote location.

    But Lin Daqiao showed no surprise at all, which caught Li Yan a bit off guard.

    Later, he learned that cultivators generally preferred not to live too close to others. The other four peaks only had tightly packed dwellings because of their large number of disciples. Only disciples at the Foundation Establishment stage and above were eligible to live in independent courtyards like these.

    Disciples in the Qi Condensation stage could only live in rows of small, single rooms, a clear distinction between Little Bamboo Peak and the other peaks.

    A hundred years ago, Little Bamboo Peak also had large complexes specifically for Qi Condensation disciples, but the peak master Wei later tore them all down, leaving only a few dozen courtyards like this one.

    The courtyard Li Yan chose occupied over sixty zhang of land, quite spacious. The walls were made of tightly woven bamboo fencing several zhang high. The buildings were also constructed from black bamboo and included five rooms in total.

    The courtyard was open and serene. In the center stood a stone table and four stone stools. Above, the sky was half-covered and half-revealed by bamboo leaves stretching in from outside the wall.

    In the southwestern corner of the courtyard, a small spiritual plant garden had been cultivated. It held many blue flowers Li Yan didn¡¯t recognize. The flowers stood about a foot tall, with slender green leaves, and emitted a faint orchid-like fragrance, lending the air a quiet, mysterious scent.

    While Li Yan was examining the bamboo courtyard, Lin Daqiao reached out for Li Yan¡¯s storage pouch. With a tap and a flash of white light, an object appeared in his hand, it was that waist token, seemingly neither metal nor stone.

    He chanted an incantation and waved the token. A dark light shot out from it and struck the bamboo fence wall.

    Immediately, mist rose from the bamboo wall and began to swirl outward, forming a circular barrier that surrounded the courtyard without letting any of it seep inside. In just a short while, the courtyard was completely shrouded.

    Li Yan stared blankly, not knowing what Seventh Senior Brother was doing.

    ¡°All right, in a bit, just drip your blood on this waist token to recognize it as your own!¡±

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s dazed expression, Lin Daqiao patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Every bamboo courtyard has a protective formation. This waist token contains the spells to control that formation. Once you drip your blood and recognize it as yours, you¡¯ll be able to control the formation.

    "One token can only control one formation. For example, my token also contains the formation control spell, but it only works for the one I activated, the one protecting my courtyard.

    "The token also has other uses. It contains recognition patterns for the sect''s grand protective formation. Otherwise, if you barged into the sect, the formation would attack on its own.

    "Our sect¡¯s protective array isn¡¯t like other sects¡¯, which only have illusion, defense, and direct attack mechanisms. Ours also hides unknown poisonous insects, toxic gases, and mists, that¡¯s what¡¯s truly terrifying. Even Nascent Soul stage ancestors are wary of it.¡±

    At this point, Lin Daqiao seemed to recall something, and his slightly dark skin turned a shade pale.

    ¡°Ahem, in short, you must take care of this waist token. If you lose it and need to get a replacement from the Duty Hall, you¡¯ll be punished.

    "Mm, the protective formations of these bamboo courtyards are ordinary ones. They''re meant to keep others from intruding during your cultivation and provide some alertness and defense.

    "Their strength is roughly enough to block a full-powered strike from a Foundation Establishment cultivator. That¡¯s already quite powerful, such a strike could probably destroy a small mortal town.

    "But within this sect, no Foundation Establishment cultivator would be foolish enough to go around attacking someone else¡¯s defensive array. It¡¯s more than enough.

    "Mm, Little Junior Brother, if you ever feel it¡¯s not strong enough, you can go find Sixth Senior Sister or the uncles and elders at Four Symbols Peak. They can help you set up a better formation, much more powerful than this.¡±

    After briefly introducing the protective formation and the sect''s grand array, Lin Daqiao¡¯s final words mentioned Sixth Senior Sister, which made Li Yan recall the tall, short-haired, tan-skinned cold beauty. He couldn¡¯t help but ask:

    ¡°Sixth Senior Sister knows formations too?¡±

    Lin Daqiao patted Li Yan¡¯s shoulder again, which made him rather speechless and grumble inwardly.

    ''We just met, okay? Why do you keep patting me like that?''

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, our Little Bamboo Peak is like a general store. Though we handle miscellaneous affairs for the sect, the cultivation methods we learn are also diverse and abundant.

    "Senior Sister Six isn¡¯t just skilled in formations, her personal strength is also formidable. Even Second Senior Brother is unwilling to spar with her too often.

    "In terms of formation talent alone, the uncles and elders of Four Symbols Peak have tried more than once to recruit her over, but she refuses to devote herself to only one path like the other peaks.

    "She¡¯s afraid that if she goes to Four Symbols Peak, her other cultivation arts will be neglected. Though formations are indeed unpredictable in battle, Senior Sister Six prefers to strengthen herself in multiple aspects.¡±

    ¡°Formidable personal strength? Second Senior Brother is the one who really looks like a powerhouse.¡±

    Although Li Yan recalled the short-haired beauty and the explosive figure faintly revealed under her robe, he still couldn¡¯t imagine her going head-to-head with someone built like a bear, such as Second Senior Brother.

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, let¡¯s go inside. There¡¯s still quite a bit I need to explain to you.¡±

    Lin Daqiao clearly didn¡¯t want to elaborate further. He walked toward one of the houses, pointing out each one as he went.

    ¡°These rooms should be enough for your use, there¡¯s a rest room, a training room, a beast-rearing room, a pill refining room, and a sitting room. Unless you have extra hobbies, you won¡¯t need to construct more bamboo huts in this courtyard.

    "Building additional rooms isn¡¯t hard either. Learn it for half a day and you¡¯ll get the hang of it. Just pay attention to your materials, not all bamboo is suitable for building.

    "Even though this uninhabited courtyard does have some servants who come to sweep and tend to the spiritual plants, they don¡¯t come often. You see, there¡¯s still a bit of dust. Let me clean it for you.¡±

    Lin Daqiao kept talking to himself. Seeing that the courtyard wasn¡¯t particularly clean, he swept his robe forward. As if pushed by an invisible hand, the doors of several rooms simultaneously swung open.

    Then, he rapidly formed a seal with his hands in front of his chest, shouting lightly:

    ¡°Go!¡±

    A flash of white light shot out and instantly turned into several moist whirlwinds, each one swirling into the different rooms, the stone table, and stone stools in the courtyard. The motion was elegant and casual, even a bit ethereal.

    A soft ¡°woo woo¡± sound filled the courtyard. A few breaths later, silence returned.

    ¡°All done. Heh heh heh¡­¡±

    Lin Daqiao clapped his hands and laughed, then walked straight into the central room.

    Li Yan looked at the stone table and stools in the yard, and his eyes lit up. The slight dust from earlier had completely vanished, and the surfaces were now even gleaming faintly.

    ¡°This is immortal techniques, not just for flying and killing.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s curiosity about immortal techniques grew even stronger. He turned his head to see Lin Daqiao stepping into the central room, so he hurried to follow.

    The room was five or six zhang wide and felt spacious. There was a bamboo table with a tea set on it, several tall bamboo chairs, and the four walls were a pale bluish-white, with no decorations hanging. Two wide bamboo windows opened outward. The furnishings were extremely simple.

    ¡°This is the sitting room. The other rooms are similarly simple, mainly a bed, a meditation mat, and such. We cultivators don¡¯t care much for material things, especially Master, who particularly dislikes anything extravagant.¡±

    As he spoke, Lin Daqiao casually pulled out a chair and sat down.

    Meanwhile, several dozen li away in another bamboo courtyard within the same bamboo forest, a young man and woman were speaking in a room.

    ¡°This new disciple of yours isn¡¯t honest. He¡¯s very cautious in his words and actions. He gave credit for killing that military advisor mostly to that so-called Marshal and his junior brother. I asked a few questions on purpose, and it was obvious he thought before answering.¡±

    A beautiful woman in white palace robes looked at the plump young man. Her large eyes sparkled mischievously.

    This pair of young man and woman was none other than the Master and Mistress whom Li Yan had just recently bowed to.

    ¡°Sigh, yes. According to the findings of the disciples from Spirit Insect Peak, as well as investigations from our subordinate sects into his background, it¡¯s almost certain that he was the one who set the trap. Even the final strike was likely delivered by him.

    "But today, he didn¡¯t tell the truth and attributed everything to others. For a mere mortal youth to harbor such thoughts, well, I suppose it must be tied to his past experiences. He already carries a deep distrust and wariness toward others.¡±

    Wei Chongran shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Then what about the things he said regarding his cultivation? How much of it is true? Is he hiding something or is it all lies?¡±

    The woman blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at her husband.

    ¡°Most likely he held things back, maybe even made most of it up. But does it matter?

    "It¡¯s been hundreds of millions of years, and generation after generation of our sect has studied this kind of constitution without ever uncovering the true cause of its formation.

    "If we used a Soul Searching technique, we could extract some information from his mind, but that¡¯s not the outcome I want. Everyone has their own fate.

    "He¡¯s just a mortal boy who fought for a sliver of survival with his life, why should that be taken from him?

    "That¡¯s why I accepted him. Otherwise, his ending could have been very tragic. Once he starts to feel a sense of belonging to the sect, I believe he¡¯ll eventually open up.¡±

    At this point, a bitter smile curled on his lips.

    ¡°Zhi Mei, perhaps I¡¯m not suited for cultivation. Master entrusted me with the entire Little Bamboo Peak, and I¡¯ve ended up managing it like this. After seeing the hardships that boy¡¯s gone through, I actually felt pity.

    "Cultivation, immortality, perhaps I¡¯ll never be able to sever my mortal attachments. Maybe I¡¯ll never form a Nascent Soul in this lifetime.¡±

    A soft, white hand slowly reached out and clasped his chubby hand.

    ¡°This is exactly why I love you, because you have feelings, because you have your own principles.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes shimmered with tenderness, and in the next moment, she gave a light humph, like a playful young girl.

    ¡°Hmph, and don¡¯t forget, you weren¡¯t some goody-two-shoes back then either. You and your senior sister at the time¡­¡±

    She propped her chin with her other jade-like hand, seeming to fall into memory for a moment.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 59: Little White Begins Cultivation (Part One)

    Chapter 59: Little White Begins Cultivation (Part One)

    Li Yan had no idea at this moment that his little cleverness couldn¡¯t possibly fool someone who had lived for hundreds of years.

    Right now, his Seventh Senior Brother was enthusiastically giving him a crash course on basic knowledge. It was unclear whether Lin Daqiao had simply lacked someone to talk to these past few years, or if he was being especially conscientious but he took the task assigned by Li Wuyi very seriously.

    He seemed determined to pass on every bit of common knowledge he had about the cultivation world. And this approach allowed Li Yan to absorb a wealth of information he had previously never encountered.

    To start, Lin Daqiao spoke of the hierarchy within the cultivation world, things like spiritual roots and divine sense, which Li Yan technically already knew. However, he couldn''t let that show. If he did, it would contradict the impression he had given earlier.

    Still, listening attentively gave him a refreshed understanding and allowed him to learn new details.

    Lin Daqiao explained everything in detail, from the classification of cultivation realms down to small matters like fasting practices. Li Yan was utterly engrossed.

    For example, once realms are established, the way cultivators address each other changes accordingly. It¡¯s not like the mortal world, where age determines seniority.

    In cultivation, it¡¯s all about power. A single major realm of difference means you¡¯re the junior. An eighty-year-old at the Qi Condensation stage must respectfully call a twenty-year-old Foundation Establishment cultivator ¡°Senior.¡±

    If they¡¯re from the same sect, then it becomes ¡°Martial Uncle¡± or ¡°Elder Brother.¡± Failing to do so could mean death at the raise of a hand. The hierarchy in the cultivation world is even more ruthless than those of mortal empires.

    One must also never scan others with divine sense, it¡¯s extremely disrespectful. A hot-tempered cultivator might attack on the spot.

    Looking a senior in the eye can also be fatal, unless you have a powerful backer, or the senior happens to be particularly lenient, it¡¯s practically courting death.

    Two realms higher calls for the title ¡°Ancestral Senior¡±; three realms, ¡°Supreme Patriarch.¡±

    As for four realms above, Lin Daqiao said no cultivator in the mortal realm had ever reached the Soul Transformation stage. Past the late Nascent Soul stage, one must ascend to the Spirit Realm, as the mortal world¡¯s rules and spiritual density can no longer sustain further progress.

    The Wraith Sect currently had only five Nascent Soul stage Ancestors, two of whom were said to be in the late stage. As for why they hadn¡¯t ascended, someone like Lin Daqiao, with his low cultivation, had no access to such inner secrets of the sect.

    Li Yan was finally beginning to understand just how reckless some of his earlier behavior had been. After entering, he had carelessly observed everyone, not understanding that if someone had decided to kill him on the spot, he would have died without even knowing why.

    Seniority in the cultivation world also applied to taking disciples. Normally, a cultivator only took on disciples a realm below them, unless the disciple was exceptionally talented. In rare cases, one might accept someone several realms lower as a in-name disciple.

    That¡¯s what had happened with him and Lin Daqiao, they were only registered disciples for now. Only when they reached higher realms would they be officially taken under their master¡¯s wing.

    This also explained why it was usually senior brothers of the same stage or slightly higher masters who taught techniques, very rarely would someone teach across realms.

    Li Yan now understood why Senior Brother Lin from the Duty Hall looked so surprised when Li Wuyi called him ¡°Junior Brother.¡± And he saw more clearly just how much his chubby master was looking out for him, not only assigning Li Wuyi to teach him but also explicitly stating that he could come to him with any problem.

    Yet the more kindness he received, the more uneasy Li Yan felt. Why did his new master care so much about him?

    He couldn¡¯t help but recall all that had happened in the Strategist¡¯s valley.

    Still, after surviving death, Li Yan had learned to better control himself. No matter what he was thinking, he kept his expression calm and composed.

    Lin Daqiao didn¡¯t notice his unease and just kept talking. Eventually, Li Yan had no choice but to put aside his thoughts and focus on listening.

    The next topic: spirit stones. The three stones in Li Yan¡¯s storage pouch were indeed spirit stones.

    Spirit stones are minerals birthed by heaven and earth, forming parts of vast spiritual veins. Each stone contains spiritual energy of a specific attribute, essential for cultivation.

    Most spirit stones only contain one attribute. Rare exceptions have multiple types of spiritual energy, but these are extremely scarce.

    Spiritual veins are divided into active and dead veins.

    Active veins are like what Li Yan had sensed at the Wraith Sect, a living flow of spiritual energy deep beneath the earth. These massive veins continuously produce spiritual energy through the five-element cycle. Over time, the gathered energy becomes denser and rises into the air.

    Spiritual veins also have attributes. For example, beneath Four Symbols Peak lies a massive earth-attributed vein, which benefits cultivators of earth-based techniques. Little Bamboo Peak sits atop a water-attributed spiritual vein.

    Dead veins, by contrast, have ceased producing spiritual energy due to changes in the world¡¯s laws. Over time, the remaining energy condenses and solidifies into spirit stones.

    Of course, active veins are also made of spirit stones, but the energy within them is much more volatile and difficult to absorb.

    Spirit stones are categorized based on energy purity and concentration: low-grade, mid-grade, high-grade, and supreme-grade.

    With a spirit stone, cultivators can train even in areas without spiritual energy. They can also quickly restore energy during battle.

    But that¡¯s not all. Spirit stones are used to power formations, activate spiritual artifacts, magic tools, puppets, and are key ingredients in alchemy and forging.

    Thus, they are indispensable, both a means of cultivation and the primary currency of the cultivation world. Gold and silver mean nothing here.

    Spiritual veins are also ranked as low, mid, and high-grade, depending on the quality of energy they contain.

    Spirit stones mined from the same vein are usually consistent in quality, though especially high-grade stones might appear at the core.

    No one would mine an active vein, it would be like killing the goose that lays golden eggs.

    Lin Daqiao said the best stones he¡¯d ever seen were some mid-grade ones owned by senior brothers, guarded like priceless treasures.

    High-grade stones were likely reserved for cultivators at the Core Formation stage, like their master. Supreme-grade stones, meanwhile, were only heard of in legends, perhaps the entire sect didn¡¯t even possess a few.

    As he spoke of powering spiritual tools and magical items, Lin Daqiao tapped the pouch at his waist.

    A flash of rainbow light appeared, revealing a tiny sword only a few inches long and a shuttle-shaped flying craft hovering in the air.

    Li Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. This was the third time he¡¯d seen someone use a storage pouch, and his curiosity burned. What was it really like inside? He knew he had to ask about it later.

    ¡°Junior Brother, look, these two are spiritual artifact, both forged by skilled artifact craftsmen¡­¡±

    On Old Lord Peak of the Wraith Sect, they didn¡¯t only refine pills, there was also a group of artifact refiners and talisman makers. These kinds of cultivators could be found in virtually every second-rate or higher sect. Among the four great sects, they even had some of the highest-ranked artifact and talisman masters on the entire continent.

    The tools used by cultivators were entirely different from mundane weapons. They had to be capable of channeling various kinds of spiritual energy.

    Those so-called ¡°divine weapons¡± forged by mortals would typically shatter into pieces the moment a cultivator poured spiritual power into them, some even disintegrated into dust on contact. They were completely unusable in actual combat.

    Artifact refiners were a unique type of cultivator. They could forge heavenly and earthly treasures into instruments usable by cultivators.

    The equipment refined by artifact refiners was ranked from low to high as follows: Spirit Artifacts, Spirit Treasures, Magical Tools, Magical Treasures, Immortal Tools, and Immortal Treasures. It was said that in the Upper Realm, even higher ranks existed: Sacred Tools and Sacred Treasures.

    For disciples at the Qi Condensation stage in the mortal realm, just owning a single spirit artifact was already an impressive feat. In many third-rate sects, even this was out of reach, many disciples at that stage couldn¡¯t afford even one.

    Spirit Treasures were a grade above Spirit Artifacts, more powerful, but still below Magical Tools. They were generally used by higher-level Qi Condensation disciples or early Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Magical Tools were typically wielded by mid to late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators. Their power was said to shake the heavens and the earth.

    Magical Treasures, on the other hand, were weapons that only Core Formation grand cultivators and Nascent Soul patriarchs could wield. It was said they could overturn rivers and seas, even reverse the sun and moon.

    As for Immortal Tools and Immortal Treasures, Lin Daqiao himself didn¡¯t know whether the sect possessed any. These legendary immortal artifacts were said to be capable of destroying entire region with a single strike.

    Even within the same tier, Spirit Artifacts and Magical Treasures varied greatly in quality. A high-quality weapon could help a cultivator fight beyond their realm, while an inferior one might not even match the power of the user¡¯s own spells.

    As he spoke, Lin Daqiao pointed at the two hovering objects in the air.

    In an instant, the tiny inch-long sword expanded to nearly seven or eight feet, and the shuttle-shaped flying craft grew over ten meters long, nearly filling the entire living room.

    Then he made another gesture in the air, and the two items rapidly shrank back to their original sizes, landing lightly on the table. The sight left Li Yan dazzled.

    The little sword, Lin said, was of average power. If Li Yan ever wanted a better one in the future, he¡¯d have to spend his own spirit stones to buy it.

    The shuttle-shaped craft was for flying. By pouring spiritual energy into it or inserting spirit stones, it could travel nearly a thousand li in a day. As long as one''s spiritual energy or stones held out, it could fly indefinitely.

    However, many cultivators, once they reached the Foundation Establishment stage, preferred to fly on their own using spiritual techniques. That method was often faster than even most flight artifacts, unless one acquired an especially high-grade flying Magical Tool or Magical Treasure.

    As he said this, Lin Daqiao pointed to Li Yan¡¯s dark green robe and his boots.

    ¡°These are also Spirit Artifacts,¡± he explained. ¡°Just low-grade ones. The robe provides a bit of basic protection. The boots can boost your movement speed during combat. They¡¯re considered decent low-end Spirit Artifacts.¡±

    ¡°Our sect¡¯s outerwear is marked with unique emblems at the sleeve cuffs, identifying which of the five peaks you belong to. You can wear them or not, as you like, but most disciples stick with the uniform.¡±

    ¡°With so many disciples spread across five peaks, it¡¯s hard to distinguish who¡¯s from where. These symbols help us recognize each other quickly.¡±

    ¡°If the sect issues a formal order, all disciples are required to wear the uniform to ensure better coordination and management.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan finally noticed the golden bamboo symbol embroidered on his sleeve cuff. It clearly marked him as a disciple of Little Bamboo Peak.

    Lin Daqiao then patted the storage pouch on the table. With a flash of light, three talismans appeared on the tabletop. He began a new round of explanation¡ª, his time, without activating anything. After all, each use of a talisman diminished its stored power. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Talismans could be used offensively, defensively, or even for minor spells like summoning light rain or snow. They were divided into tiers: Spirit Talismans, Magical Talismans, Talisman Treasures, Immortal Talismans, and Sacred Talismans.

    While cultivators could also use spells to attack or form protective shields, these required constant spiritual energy expenditure.

    Talismans, on the other hand, worked differently. They consumed only the power of their materials and internal formations, not the user¡¯s energy. This made them faster and more efficient in certain situations.

    Talismans were generally divided into two types:

    Offensive talismans, such as Fireball Talismans, Wood Spike Talismans, Water Blade Talismans, Wind Blade Talismans, and the like. They required only a small amount of spiritual power to activate.

    That meant even a Qi Condensation cultivator could unleash a talisman with the power of a Foundation Establishment or even Core Formation level technique, depending on the talisman¡¯s grade.

    This was something ordinary immortal techniques couldn¡¯t do, those required reaching the appropriate realm before one could learn and cast them.

    Defensive talismans were the most expensive and highly prized, true lifesavers. Often they couldn¡¯t even be bought at any price.

    For example, the three talismans the Wraith Sect gave to Li Yan and the other new disciples were all defensive types, something no second-rate sect could possibly offer. This was the strength of a major sect.

    According to Lin Daqiao, the Flaming Ironwall Talisman was a top-tier Spirit Talisman. At its peak, it could withstand a full-power blow from an early Foundation Establishment cultivator. That made it incredibly valuable.

    It was the sect¡¯s way of providing the utmost protection for its disciples in the outside world. After all, every talisman required a variety of extremely rare spiritual materials to produce.

    Having finished explaining the most fundamental information, Lin Daqiao paused for a moment. Seeing how attentively Li Yan was listening and committing it all to memory, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride and accomplishment.

    (Chpater End)

 Chapter 60: Little White Begins Cultivation (Part Two)

    Chapter 60: Little White Begins Cultivation (Part Two)

    Next, Lin Daqiao spoke about the sect rules. When he got to this part, this Seventh Senior Brother stated that while there were many rules, long and complex, one only needed to remember a few and avoid crossing the line.

    First, no killing among fellow disciples. If such a thing happens, the sect will demand a life for a life. Of course, if it was purely self-defense, that would be judged differently. In such cases, the matter would be decided by the Law Enforcement Hall of the peak involved, or jointly between the peaks concerned.

    Second, if you encounter a fellow disciple in trouble outside, you must step in to help, unless the enemy¡¯s level is vastly beyond your own. Those who abandon others to protect themselves will be severely punished. The lightest punishment is a heavy fine in spirit stones or years of cultivation resources being cut off. The harshest punishment was having your cultivation crippled, and being expelled from the sect.

    Third, no criminal acts outside the sect. Though Wraith Sect never pretends to be a righteous orthodox sect, it still follows its own code. If anyone is caught committing crimes, their fate is extremely tragic. It won¡¯t end at having their cultivation destroyed, they might even suffer something as horrific as being devoured alive by thousands of insects. Dying quickly wouldn¡¯t be possible. Even suicide would be a luxury.

    Where there is punishment, there is reward. The sect is divided from bottom to top into the Servants¡¯ Quarters, the Outer Sect, and the Inner Sect.

    Some disciples from subordinate sects may not be accepted directly into the sect. Only those who pass assessments are admitted into the Outer Sect for cultivation.

    Those with decent talent who fail the test may not be sent back right away. Instead, they enter the Servants¡¯ Quarters as temporary servants.

    They do menial tasks, chopping wood, cooking, cleaning in exchange for rewards, earning spirit stones for cultivation. Each year, they can participate in the Inner Peak¡¯s assessments. Those who pass become Outer Sect disciples.

    However, if a disciple remains in the Servants¡¯ Quarters for ten years, they are returned to their original sect.

    To enter the Inner Sect, only elite disciples from the Outer Sect may take part in its assessments. Only after passing several trials can one be admitted into the sect¡¯s core, becoming a peak¡¯s prodigy and the future hope of the Wraith Sect.

    There¡¯s another path into the Inner Sect: anyone who succeeds in Foundation Establishment, no matter if they¡¯re from the Servants¡¯ Quarters or the Outer Sect is eligible.

    At this point, Lin Daqiao glanced at Li Yan.

    "You joining the sect... actually has something to do with someone building their foundation in the Outer Sect," he said meaningfully.

    Li Yan found this strange. His thoughts turned quickly, and he suddenly recalled something Elder Dong Fuyi once told him. A vague suspicion arose in his mind, but he kept a puzzled expression, looking at Lin Daqiao.

    Seeing his look, Lin Daqiao gave a ¡°just as I thought¡± smile and began his story:

    About twenty years ago, a disciple named Lianshan in the Outer Sect of Spirit Insect Peak achieved Foundation Establishment. He was originally eligible to enter the Inner Sect, but ultimately he was denied. The reason being suspicions that he had assaulted and murdered a mortal woman outside the sect.

    He had done it so secretly that although a subordinate sect reported it, there was no concrete evidence. The sect wanted to observe a bit longer before deciding.

    However, Lianshan must have sensed danger. Before the Spirit Insect Peak could act, he stole the peak''s entry manuals and jade slips and fled the mountain.

    The higher-ups of Spirit Insect Peak were furious and sent people to pursue him. But Lianshan was cunning and had spent decades in the Wraith Sect, he knew how to evade their tracking techniques. So, he kept escaping.

    Eventually, he was killed outside a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s cave residence, and his belongings were obtained by a branch of the ¡°Immortal-Seeking Lineage.¡±

    Li Yan had guessed as much by the middle of the story, but he still gave a ¡°so that¡¯s how it is¡± expression at the end.

    There¡¯s another type of special disciple, like Lin Daqiao and Li Yan, who enter the sect directly without any assessment, by being accepted under a Core Formation master. But such disciples still start out as Outer Sect members.

    There¡¯s also a sect-wide competition every five years for disciples below mid-Foundation Establishment, and a larger competition every ten years for mid to late-stage Foundation Establishment disciples. These are grand inter-peak events where every peak must participate, no exceptions.

    The first competition checks general cultivation progress among disciples, while the second evaluates emerging talents to see if any are fit for Core Formation, so the sect can prepare resources and training in advance. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This shows how much ancient great sects valued inheritance. Everything is for the sake of passing on the lineage.

    These competitions come with generous rewards, rare manuals, spirit stones, and more to encourage disciples to show their full strength.

    Though the fights can be bloody, deaths are rare. Most only suffer serious injuries, and with proper elixirs and time, they can recover fully in months or years.

    The true bloodbaths, however, happen during irregular competitions and treasure hunts between the Four Great Sects. These are deadly and unforgiving, life-or-death hunts in secret realms.

    Such inter-sect events still focus on Foundation Establishment disciples, supported by some Qi Condensation ones. The goal is to strengthen the sect''s bloodline, increase their survival capabilities, and gain more cultivation resources.

    At this point, Lin Daqiao shifted the topic again, this time to sect resource allocation.

    All disciples are allowed to choose from a selection of free techniques and spells. But of course, these tend to be low-grade. If one wants higher-tier techniques or spells, they must buy them with spirit stones.

    The sect does this to toughen its disciples¡¯ survival instincts. They don¡¯t want their disciples growing complacent, forgetting the harsh truth of cultivation: the strong prey on the weak. If they do, the sect will be destroyed sooner or later.

    Disciples like Li Yan, at the Qi Condensation stage, are given three low-grade spirit stones per month, which combined with the sect¡¯s abundant spiritual energy, should be enough for basic cultivation.

    But as one progresses, they¡¯ll need better techniques, higher-level spells, rare pills, talismans, and more. All of these require spirit stones.

    So where do the spirit stones come from?

    The Mission Hall on Old Lord Peak is the main place to earn them. There, disciples can take on missions of all kinds.

    From hunting beasts, guarding medicine gardens, foraging herbs for elders, even assassinations of rival sect cultivators, anything is possible.

    Despite appearances, the Four Great Sects are not entirely harmonious. As long as you don¡¯t assassinate your own sect members, and don¡¯t leave behind evidence, you¡¯re safe.

    But if you get caught and incriminate the sect, then it¡¯s considered your personal act. The sect will disown you.

    The sect is a power, and though it always seeks to destroy its rivals, whether it acts depends on relative strength. A full-scale war between equals only leads to mutual destruction.

    The Mission Hall missions vary widely in difficulty, covering all levels from Qi Condensation to Core Formation. Even Core Formation cultivators often take on difficult tasks, since their cultivation consumes vast amounts of spirit stones.

    But Nascent Soul elders, they no longer need to take tasks. These old monsters are pillars of the sect, and the sect fully supports their needs, unless they require extremely rare treasures, which they still must buy themselves.

    When the sect faces an existential threat, it¡¯s these elders who deliver the final, decisive blow.

    Apart from the main Mission Hall on Old Lord Peak, each peak also had its own smaller mission halls. However, these tasks were more specialized and targeted, lacking general applicability.

    Taking on tasks from these smaller mission halls could also earn spirit stones. For instance, when someone from Spirit Insect Peak left the sect temporarily, they¡¯d need someone to take care of their spirit insects or creatures. Similarly, Old Lord Peak frequently needed assistants for alchemy or artifact crafting.

    However, tasks from these smaller mission halls were usually monopolized by the disciples of their respective peaks. After all, they were the most familiar with the affairs of their own peak.

    Among the Five Peaks, Little Bamboo Peak¡¯s mission hall was the most popular. The peak was full of miscellaneous chores, like watering spirit plants, cooking meals, or tending to spirit beasts. Due to the shortage of disciples, they could never keep up with all the work. As a result, many tasks were posted publicly and immediately swarmed by disciples from other peaks.

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan¡¯s eyes filled with confusion. Watering spirit plants, he could understand. But cooking? What was that supposed to mean?

    Weren¡¯t the menial disciples already doing those tasks? Or was it that Little Bamboo Peak had too few menial disciples to handle everything?

    And another thing, once cultivators reached the third level of the Qi Condensation stage, they could start fasting. It wasn¡¯t necessary to eat or drink for several days. Even if someone had a craving now and then, surely it wouldn¡¯t warrant posting a task order?

    And Little Bamboo Peak also raised spirit insects? Wasn¡¯t that something only Spirit Insect Peak or Boundless Peak did?

    Lin Daqiao noticed the astonishment on Li Yan¡¯s face and smiled mysteriously.

    ¡°Heh heh, little junior brother, the cooking tasks on our peak aren¡¯t ordinary cooking. They¡¯re overseen by Second Senior Brother. When he¡¯s too busy, he¡¯ll post them as missions.¡±

    ¡°As for raising spirit insects, well, that¡¯s different from Spirit Insect or Boundless Peak. That¡¯s handled by Fourth Senior Sister and Fifth Senior Brother. You¡¯ll understand in time.¡±

    With that said, he abruptly stopped explaining, adopting an air of profound mystery.

    Seeing his Seventh Senior Brother being so secretive made Li Yan recall what Li Wuyi had said about the poisonous insects from Boundless Peak.

    ¡°Could it be that Little Bamboo Peak raises some kind of special spirit insects or spirit beasts? If they¡¯re anything like those terrifying gu worms...¡±

    Just imagining staying somewhere near a swarm of those bugs crawling out at night, rustling across the ground and mountains, made his skin crawl.

    Lin Daqiao, however, didn¡¯t elaborate further. Instead, he watched Li Yan¡¯s discomfort with amusement and chuckled inwardly.

    ''When I first arrived, Fifth Senior Brother told me the same thing. I couldn¡¯t sleep for days. It wasn¡¯t until I got the truth out of Eldest Senior Brother that I calmed down.

    ''Little junior brother, now it¡¯s your turn to go through the same. I wonder if all the senior brothers do this on purpose. They say all new disciples get taken around the other peaks before arriving at Little Bamboo Peak... and worst of all, Fifth Senior Brother flew me straight into Boundless Peak¡¯s territory on the first day!''

    Just remembering it made Lin Daqiao shudder slightly. He quickly glanced at Li Yan, fortunately, Li Yan was still lost in his nightmare imagining bugs crawling everywhere and hadn¡¯t noticed his reaction.

    Seeing that Li Yan hadn¡¯t caught on, and instead wore an expression of discomfort, Lin Daqiao knew the new junior brother had taken the bait. So he coughed lightly, not giving Li Yan any more time to dwell on the matter, and swiftly changed the subject, he figured Li Yan could reflect on it alone that night.

    ¡°Late at night, in the stillness... when you look out the window and think back on all this, that¡¯s when it¡¯s the most interesting, little junior brother,¡± Lin Daqiao mused inwardly.

    Seeing that his Seventh Senior Brother wasn¡¯t planning to elaborate further, Li Yan had no choice but to suppress his unease and force himself to keep listening to the ¡°passing down of teaching.¡±

    Next, Lin Daqiao explained the matter of each peak¡¯s Treasure Repository. These pavilions were generally divided into three main categories:

    One, books and jade slips of cultivation techniques and immortal techniques;

    Two, spirit artifacts, magical treasures, talismans, and puppets;

    Three, all sorts of pills and poisons.

    The cultivation techniques in each peak¡¯s collection were tailored to match or complement the peak¡¯s dominant spiritual root affinity. Basic cultivation methods for each stage, from Qi Condensation to Foundation Establishment were available for free.

    As for immortal arts, standard spells like ¡°Wind Blade Technique,¡± ¡°Fireball Technique,¡± and ¡°Flowing Sand Technique¡± were more or less the same across all peaks and also free of charge.

    However, advanced immortal techniques had to be purchased with spirit stones.

    Li Yan raised a question here: if spells like Wind Blade, Fireball, and Flowing Sand each belonged to wind, fire, and earth attributes respectively, why were they considered universal across peaks? Shouldn¡¯t they be attribute-specific?

    Lin Daqiao answered that these were just basic spells, not particularly profound and could be used even by those without the matching elemental affinity. They just wouldn¡¯t be as smooth or powerful as when cast with matching spiritual energy.

    As for pills and spirit artifacts, other than the initial items given upon joining the sect, any future acquisitions would have to be bought with spirit stones. And those prices could easily run into several, dozens, even hundreds or thousands of stones.

    After hearing all that, Li Yan thought about the three low-grade spirit stones he had received... and realized he was basically a penniless cultivator who couldn¡¯t even afford pants.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 61: Calamity of Divine Sense

    Chapter 61: Calamity of Divine Sense

    Li Yan suddenly recalled the storage pouch containing the three spirit stones, and he respectfully asked:

    "Seventh Senior Brother, what is this storage pouch? And how do you use it?"

    Lin Daqiao glanced at Li Yan upon hearing the question. With a long arm, he picked up the storage pouch from the table again, pointed at it, and began to explain:

    "Storage pouches are among the most commonly used item-holding artifacts in the cultivation world. They must be refined by artifact refiners who are well-versed in spatial techniques.

    "Such artifact masters are quite rare on this continent. Even among the Four Great Sects, each sect typically has only three or four of them at most.

    "Storage-type tools must at least be of the magical tool grade. Spirit artifacts and spirit treasures are not sufficient for storage purposes. Storage tools are also divided into low, middle, and high grades.

    "The main difference between them lies in the size of their internal space. The kind of storage pouch we''re using is the lowest grade, and its inner space is only about one to two zhang, so it can''t hold anything too large.

    "Also, you can''t put living things inside because the internal space lacks air, they would simply suffocate to death.

    "Of course, there are other storage tools or magical treasures in various shapes, some like rings, some like belts, some like bracelets. Their forms are strange and diverse.

    "However, those types not only demand a much higher level of refining skill, but the materials needed to craft them are extremely difficult to obtain, unlike the more accessible materials used for storage pouches.

    "The interior of a storage tool is an independent space, different from the space we currently occupy. Holding one is like carrying a private pocket dimension wherever you go."

    Lin Daqiao spoke slowly. Seeing Li Yan listening attentively, he felt quite pleased and continued:

    "Low-grade storage pouches have no protective function. That means any cultivator who gets their hands on one can take whatever is inside. So you must be careful and guard your storage pouch closely.

    "However, this type of low-grade storage pouch also has one advantage, it is connected to a relatively close spatial fold. It''s a small, narrow spatial rift near our current space.

    "These small rifts cannot easily split further. Due to the suction effect from the surrounding greater space, the connection between it and our world remains relatively stable. So, if a storage pouch is destroyed, its contents are likely to fall into the real world instead of being lost to chaotic space currents.

    "For mid or high-grade storage tools, they are essentially self-contained extradimensional spaces. Though their inner spaces are vast, the distance from our world is too great, and only through rare materials can a passage be stabilized.

    "Users can imprint their divine sense on them and set restrictions. If someone else obtains it, they won¡¯t be able to open it unless they can safely erase that divine sense imprint.

    "Otherwise, forcing it open will destroy the passage and cause a self-detonation, and the contents inside will most likely be destroyed or drift off into other spaces."

    "Even the lowest-grade storage pouch is extremely precious. After all, it is still a magical tool. The average cultivator may never even own a decent spirit artifact or spirit treasure in their entire lives, let alone a magical tool.

    "Even in great sects like ours, not everyone is given one. Usually, only formal disciples are issued storage pouches. Those outer servant disciples, though also part of the sect, do not receive one.

    "In second-rate sects, usually only Foundation Establishment cultivators are issued storage tools. In my former third-rate sect, the entire sect didn¡¯t even have ten storage pouches in total."

    At this point, Lin Daqiao¡¯s expression dimmed slightly. He thought of the martial uncles and seniors of his former sect who had cultivated their entire lives, yet still lived in worse conditions than even the outer disciples of the Four Great Sects. A faint melancholy welled up in his heart.

    That was his birthplace, where his cultivation journey began. There were his first master and his earliest fellow disciples.

    Li Yan had no idea what was on his mind. And even if he did, he wouldn''t understand why a mere storage pouch could make the usually spirited Seventh Senior Brother suddenly turn quiet and introspective. He simply watched as Lin Daqiao¡¯s tone grew more somber as he spoke, as though lost in thought.

    But it wasn''t appropriate to ask. So he waited in silence.

    After a pause, Lin Daqiao calmed himself and continued:

    "Although the artifact refiners in the Four Great Sects can craft low-grade storage pouches fairly quickly, the demand within each sect is enormous. And given their status, how could they be expected to constantly craft what to them are low-level tools?

    "So, most of the storage pouches we use are purchased from cultivation clans. These clans, unlike sects, are family-based but still consist of cultivators.

    "They pass down cultivation through generations and many powerful clans can rival the great sects. The smaller ones, like second and third-rate sects, tend to align themselves under the Four Great Sects for protection.

    "These cultivation clans each have their own way of survival, some specialize in alchemy, some in artifact refining, some in assassination, even hiring themselves out as killers...

    "Among them are clans that specialize in crafting storage tools, passing down secret refining methods from their ancestors as their livelihood.

    "Some clan artifact masters even surpass those in the Four Great Sects. But often these clans are weaker in combat and must rely on the great sects for protection."

    Having said this, Lin Daqiao seemed to recover his spirit and pointed at the storage pouch.

    "Junior Brother, using this pouch is simple. To store an item, split your divine sense into two parts, one to enter the pouch, and the other to lock onto the item you wish to store. Merge the two streams of divine sense and focus your will on the item entering the storage space. That¡¯s it.

    "To retrieve an item, send one stream of divine sense into the pouch, lock onto the desired item, and as you withdraw your divine sense, think of where you want the item to appear. It''s very simple, just a matter of practice."

    He looked at Li Yan.

    "I wonder if you can currently extend your divine sense outside your body. Usually, one must reach the third level of Qi Condensation to project divine sense. However, there are two exceptions.

    "One is for those born with an exceptionally strong divine sense, once they generate spiritual power, they can forcibly project their sense.

    "The other is for those who cultivate techniques that enhance divine sense, allowing it to extend beyond the body even before reaching Qi Condensation third level.

    "If you can¡¯t yet project your divine sense, I can help retrieve the items inside for now, so you can use them when needed. You¡¯re already at Qi Condensation second level, so I imagine it won¡¯t be long before you can use the pouch yourself."

    He then looked closely at Li Yan. He was curious about the power of the ¡°Fractured Poison Body,¡± a rare constitution. Though he had heard much about its various abilities, each person who possessed it displayed different results. He didn¡¯t know whether this physique also enhanced divine sense.

    Li Yan scratched the back of his head.

    "Seventh Senior Brother, I think... I can project my divine sense!"

    Since learning of his cultivation level from Li Wuyi that morning, Li Yan hadn¡¯t had time to properly test it. But on the way here with Lin Daqiao, he couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity and secretly tried releasing his divine sense.

    He discovered, to his amazement, that his divine sense could indeed leave his body, extending outward to a distance of about three zhang. In that moment, everything in the direction he probed, every blade of grass and bamboo stalk, every insect and leaf, every breeze and wisp of mist seemed to fall within his grasp. It was a wondrous feeling.

    This went unnoticed by Lin Daqiao only because his cultivation was not deep, and because Li Yan had deliberately directed his divine sense elsewhere, releasing and withdrawing it in an instant.

    Had it been someone like Li Wuyi, a Foundation Establishment grand cultivator, the presence of a weaker divine sense nearby would have been detected immediately.

    After listening to Lin Daqiao''s explanation, Li Yan thought it over for a moment, then decided to speak up.

    Naturally, his goal was to be able to use the storage pouch more conveniently. As for the reason, he would simply attribute everything to the so-called ¡°Fractured Poison Body.¡± No matter who suspected anything, he could just push the blame onto that.

    By now, he had begun to understand a few things about the ¡°Fractured Poison Body.¡± Even the sect itself couldn¡¯t make sense of its origins or nature, so any side effects arising during cultivation would be seen as plausible.

    Lin Daqiao was briefly stunned upon hearing his words. He had asked purely out of curiosity, but now that Li Yan had confirmed it, he was genuinely shocked.

    ¡°Junior Brother, are you serious? You¡¯re saying your divine sense can already leave your body?¡± he asked, a bit urgently.

    Li Yan had underestimated the kind of shock a divine sense cultivation technique could provoke and even more so, the consequences it might bring.

    In this world, techniques that could enhance divine sense weren¡¯t useless, they were simply exceedingly rare. Since ancient times, such methods had nearly disappeared.

    A cultivator with strong divine sense not only advanced in cultivation several times faster than normal, but also possessed combat strength far beyond their peers.

    It was said that thousands of years ago, a Foundation Establishment cultivator once stumbled upon a fragmented manual for cultivating divine sense. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The methods for training divine sense were notoriously brutal, a major reason they had nearly died out. Pure divine sense cultivation involved grinding one¡¯s spiritual consciousness down inch by inch.

    It was akin to placing one¡¯s soul on a massive grinding stone and slowly wearing it down. Since divine sense was essentially a person¡¯s spirit core, even minor damage could bring unbearable pain, let alone deliberate grinding.

    Most cultivators who couldn¡¯t endure such torment ended up mad, crippled, or dead.

    Yet that Foundation Establishment cultivator possessed extraordinary willpower. Relying on the fragmented manual alone, he endured what was like torture from the depths of hell, and actually managed to cultivate his divine sense to a level thirty percent stronger than those of his realm.

    Do not underestimate what thirty percent could do. From then on, even in the mid-stage of Foundation Establishment, he could hold his own against three or four peers at once without being defeated. Against late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators, he could still put up a fight and even if he lost, he could escape unscathed.

    To understand the magnitude of this feat: in normal circumstances, a late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator could crush a mid-stage one like squashing a bug, unless the latter held some extraordinarily powerful magical tool or treasure.

    Later, when this cultivator reached the late Foundation Establishment stage, he was said to be capable of contending with a "pseudo-Core Formation" cultivator, someone who had half a foot already in the Core Formation realm. Such figures were essentially invincible among Foundation Establishment practitioners.

    But there are no secrets that can stay buried forever. Eventually, word spread that he had cultivated divine sense using a fragmented manual. Cultivators began hunting him in teams, hoping to seize the manual for themselves.

    Despite repeated ambushes, he managed to escape each time, which only enhanced his fame and attracted even greater danger.

    Eventually, news of the manual reached several Core Formation experts, who became highly interested. They left their secluded abodes and scoured the lands for him.

    In the end, he was cornered by two early Core Formation cultivators. It was said he even escaped their grasp several times, enraging them greatly.

    Only after they unleashed several grand magical arts were they finally able to capture him. Yet afterward, the two Core Formation cultivators claimed they had never obtained the manual.

    When they performed the soul-searching technique on the Foundation Establishment cultivator, it was said that his soul immediately detonated the moment the search began.

    Whether this was true or not, no one could say. Some believed it. Others thought the two Core Formation cultivators made it up to avoid attracting attention, especially from Nascent Soul ancestors who might come after them for the secret.

    Regardless of the truth, not long after, those two Core Formation cultivators vanished from the world of cultivation. No one ever saw them again.

    Such is the power and allure of divine sense techniques.

    Lin Daqiao had asked the question on a mere hopeful impulse, but now that Li Yan had confirmed it, he found it hard to believe.

    Li Yan had spoken up because he thought he had a reliable excuse, and seeing the storage pouch had only increased his eagerness to use it.

    But upon seeing Lin Daqiao''s reaction, Li Yan though unaware of the deeper reasons, immediately felt he had spoken too rashly. Frustration rose in his heart as he berated himself for being so impulsive.

    Since the words were already spoken, he could only nod meekly in acknowledgment.

    Lin Daqiao saw him nod and confirmed it for himself. After a while, he sighed, looking at Li Yan with a tinge of envy in his eyes.

    He knew that even a Nascent Soul expert would find this information useless, because the ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡± left no traces and could not be imitated.

    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± he said, pointing to the small sword on the table, ¡°try using the method I taught you to put this sword into the storage pouch.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 62: Little Whiteéˆ¥æªš Embarrassment

    Chapter 62: Little White¡¯s Embarrassment

    With things having developed to this point, Li Yan had no choice but to set aside all other thoughts. He released one strand of divine sense to envelop the small sword on the table, and another to probe the mouth of the storage pouch.

    At that moment, two vivid scenes appeared simultaneously in his mind. In one, the little sword seemed connected to him by an invisible thread, responsive to his will and ready to move at a tug. In the other, his divine sense revealed a strange space about two zhang wide inside the pouch. Though slightly distorted in appearance, it clearly held a few spirit stones, some garments, and a small porcelain vial, all lying quietly.

    Recalling the method Seventh Senior Brother had taught him, Li Yan carefully guided the thread of divine sense tethered to the sword. Slowly, the small sword began to rise from the table. In the next moment, he merged his two strands of divine sense and when he looked again with his eyes, the sword had already vanished from the tabletop.

    He quickly sent his divine sense back into the storage pouch, and sure enough, within that pocket dimension, the small sword now lay peacefully. Joy surged in his heart as he began to savor the wonder of this process.

    Moments later, he locked onto a spirit stone within the pouch. With a mental tug and release, a flash of white light flared at the pouch¡¯s opening, and a spirit stone instantly appeared on the table before him.

    "Junior Brother, you truly can wield divine sense¡­ Remarkable, truly remarkable!"

    Lin Daqiao¡¯s voice came from nearby, his face still filled with unconcealed envy.

    Seeing that Li Yan could already use the storage pouch, Lin Daqiao thought for a moment and then explained how to use the small sword and the flying spiritual artifact, namely, how to channel spiritual power. Compared to divine sense, this was much simpler.

    Roughly another half an hour passed before Lin Daqiao realized he had covered all the basic knowledge he could share.

    "Junior Brother, what I¡¯ve taught you today is the common foundation of cultivation. Much of what remains cannot be grasped through words alone, it requires personal experience. Once you reach the sixth level of Qi Condensation, you¡¯ll be allowed to move about the sect more freely.

    "There¡¯s much I don¡¯t know either, but the sect¡¯s Treasure Repository holds many scrolls and jade slips on all manner of topics, strange tales, cultivation anecdotes, and so on. When you have time, borrow a few and take a look.

    "Most of those don¡¯t require spirit stones to borrow. Some even contain the personal insights of senior cultivators, should you come across one of those, it would be a rare fortune.

    "As for meals, just inform the servants up front and they¡¯ll bring food to your courtyard. You can even set regular delivery times each day.

    "This Seventh Senior Brother barely eat anymore. Usually, a single fasting pill suffices. Only when I crave actual taste do I have food brought over.

    "Mmm... I¡¯ll go inform Eldest Senior Brother of the courtyard you¡¯ve chosen. He¡¯ll come tomorrow morning to take you to the Treasure Repository to select a cultivation method and some spells."

    With nothing more to explain, Lin Daqiao gave a few final reminders and then stood up to leave.

    Seeing him rise, Li Yan suddenly remembered something.

    "Oh right, Seventh Senior Brother, earlier you mentioned something called a Soul Lamp?"

    Lin Daqiao chuckled.

    "Ah, that¡¯s easy to understand. You know about the three souls and seven spirits1, right?"

    Li Yan nodded. Though he¡¯d only half-believed such things before, they were commonly mentioned in folk tales. But now, he was beginning to take them seriously.

    "When a disciple in the sect breaks through to Foundation Establishment, they must extract a sliver of soul to light a Soul Lamp. Once the lamp is lit, no matter where you are, even tens of thousands of li away, the sect can know your status.

    "If you die, the lamp extinguishes. If you live, it continues to burn.

    "This allows the sect to monitor the condition of its disciples at all times. Of course, only those qualified to light a Soul Lamp are included. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    "For example, if someone were to betray the sect in the future, a simple spell on the lamp can roughly determine their direction. I¡¯ve even heard that Nascent Soul cultivators can use the lamp to kill from a distance.

    "Though it¡¯s said that such a feat requires both a Nascent Soul cultivation and mastery of soul-related secret arts but that¡¯s just what people say.

    "The traitor Lianshan from Spirit Insect Peak was able to escape mostly because he hadn¡¯t yet lit his Soul Lamp, which made tracking him incredibly troublesome. Nowadays, the sect enforces this more strictly, any Foundation Establishment cultivator must go to the Soul Lamp Hall to light theirs immediately."

    Lin Daqiao spoke casually, having grown up under the sect¡¯s doctrine of absolute loyalty. To him, such things were only natural.

    Li Yan, however, couldn¡¯t help but ponder in silence.

    ''To have my life constantly monitored... and to risk being killed remotely by a Nascent Soul cultivator, this isn¡¯t what I want. So once I reach Foundation Establishment, how will I escape such shackles?''

    He was determined not to let his fate lie in the hands of others. But on his face, he only smiled faintly, nodding to show he understood, after all, Foundation Establishment still felt far away for now.

    Seeing this, Lin Daqiao stood fully. After speaking for so long, he felt quite satisfied, though a bit fatigued. Unfortunately, Li Yan had just moved in and didn¡¯t even have tea ready, leaving him parched.

    With a wave, he picked up Li Yan¡¯s identity token and held it toward the courtyard door. A flash of dark light shot out, and within the white mist at the gate, a narrow path appeared, wide enough for a person to pass through.

    Setting the token back down, Lin Daqiao reminded Li Yan to recognize it with blood as soon as possible, then floated away toward the gate, saying he¡¯d go and immediately vanished.

    After he left, Li Yan returned to the main hall and picked up the token to examine it. He now understood that cultivators read most things using their divine sense, so he sent his own into the token.

    After about the time it takes to eat a meal, he withdrew his divine sense, then reached into the storage pouch to retrieve the small sword. With a gentle cut across his finger, several drops of blood fell.

    Holding the token up to meet the blood, a dazzling red light burst from its surface. In that instant, Li Yan felt a mysterious bond form between himself and the token. Now, even without using divine sense, he could issue commands with just a thought.

    With a single intent, he watched from the main hall as the gate of the courtyard changed, the narrow path of white mist closed and reformed into a seamless circular wall, sealing the area once more.

    He then walked out into the courtyard and practiced controlling the token a few more times. Each time, the protective formation responded precisely, shifting between its various modes.

    From the token, he had learned that the formation had several functions, illusion, offense, and defense. It was currently set to basic defense. With further familiarity, these modes could be merged, though that would consume significantly more spirit stones.

    Li Yan took another stroll around the courtyard and soon discovered several spirit stone slots embedded at the corners of the courtyard walls. Each held a few spirit stones, these were the array stones provided monthly by the sect. Of course, one could use them for cultivation, but no sane cultivator would ever do so.

    Even within the sect, every cultivator¡¯s residence was protected at all times by a defensive formation. Everyone had their own secrets and would never tolerate being intruded upon without warning.

    If only one mode of the formation was activated, the spirit stones would last until the next monthly distribution. But if multiple formation modes were used at once, the spiritual energy within the stones would be depleted in ten days.

    By then, one would have to replace the stones at their own expense. Li Yan, who had just joined the sect, possessed only three pitiful low-grade spirit stones. He tested each formation mode one at a time before giving up on running them simultaneously.

    After toying with the token for a while, Li Yan fastened it to his waist and walked through the other rooms of the residence.

    The rest chamber held only a bed and a table. The cultivation room was so bare it had only a single meditation cushion on the ground. The beast-rearing chamber featured a pool built of jade stone, but it was completely empty. In the pill and artifact refining room, there was little more than a bamboo rack, a pill furnace, and a forging stove. The guest hall contained only a table, some chairs, and a tea set. ¡°Elegant¡± was one way to put it, ¡°utterly bare¡± would be another.

    Standing in the guest hall, Li Yan stared at the tea set and realized he didn¡¯t even have a way to boil water. He didn¡¯t know a single spell. Glancing up at the darkening sky, now nearing dusk, he sighed, seems like he¡¯d have to make a trip to the outer sect service hall himself.

    When he returned, he had a kettle of hot water in hand. Upon reentering the courtyard, he reactivated the protective formation.

    Back in the hall, he patted the storage pouch at his waist, and several packed dishes appeared on the table. Looking at the food and then the kettle in his hand, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly.

    When he had gone to the service hall, it happened to be mealtime. Li Yan wasn¡¯t picky and asked for a few dishes to go, also letting them know what time to deliver meals starting the next day.

    He wasn¡¯t about to act modest, he couldn¡¯t starve himself, after all.

    The servants all agreed with curious glances. They were all around the fifth or sixth level of Qi Condensation themselves and rarely ate, so Li Yan had simply come at the right time, some of them just happened to want a proper meal today.

    Then Li Yan did something that left them all dumbfounded: he asked for a kettle of boiling water. And not just the water, the whole kettle.

    With over a dozen pairs of astonished eyes on him, Li Yan¡¯s face turned beet red.

    He didn¡¯t know any fire-starting spells and wasn¡¯t even sure if the kettle could be safely stored in the pouch without spilling. He didn¡¯t dare test it there, so he packed up the food, stowed it in his pouch, and, under the shocked gazes of the servants, briskly marched off with the kettle in hand.

    Thinking back to the incident, Li Yan shook his head in mild embarrassment.

    He first used his divine sense to remove all the contents from the storage pouch. Then, carefully, he placed the kettle of hot water inside. After flipping and turning the pouch a few times, he took the kettle out again. Seeing that not a single drop had spilled, he finally nodded in satisfaction.

    After finishing his meal and drinking some tea, Li Yan headed into the cultivation chamber. It was time to examine his current state and plan his future path.

    He shut the door. With the courtyard¡¯s defensive formation active, the outside world felt entirely cut off. Li Yan sat cross-legged on the cushion and calmed his breath, then turned his senses inward.

    Half a cup of tea¡¯s time later, he slowly opened his eyes. He had indeed advanced to the second level of Qi Condensation. The five vats within his body had grown slightly. Among them, only the water-element vat, the largest of the five, held some spiritual power. The other four were still completely empty.

    Though the water spiritual energy stored inside was only half full, it had become significantly more condensed than before. No longer was it the vague, misty energy that seemed like it would scatter at a breath, it now felt thicker, more tangible, even containing a hint of moisture.

    His current mana was at least three times stronger than before. Indeed, each increase in stage was no mere incremental step.

    His divine sense had also improved tremendously. He could now extend it outside his body without issue, though it was still too weak to reach beyond the room he was in.

    Standing up, Li Yan closed his eyes. The room¡¯s layout emerged clearly in his mind. As he slowly turned his head, the image shifted accordingly. He could now walk about with ease, even without opening his eyes.

    Delighted by this newfound skill, he walked into the courtyard and began pacing with his eyes closed. Whether it was the stone tables and stools or other objects, he could avoid them all with ease, moving freely.

    But the moment he approached the courtyard wall, his divine sense was bounced back by the white mist layer on the barrier. He could no longer see what lay within the mist.

    After about ten breaths, a sharp pain stabbed through his mind. His chest churned with nausea, and he hurriedly opened his eyes and withdrew his divine sense in alarm.

    He collapsed onto a stone stool, panting. It took a long while before the vomiting urge subsided, though his head still spun and cold sweat soaked his back. His body trembled uncontrollably.

    Another quarter-hour passed before he finally regained composure. Sitting silently on the stone stool, he came to a conclusion, this must be the result of overusing both spiritual power and divine sense.

    Now, just thinking of using his divine sense again brought a splitting headache, as if thousands of steel needles pierced his mind.

    Li Yan returned to the cultivation chamber and resumed his cross-legged meditation, running the Guishui True Scripture. Time slowly ticked by.

    Three hours later, he opened his eyes.

    Sure enough, when he tried using his divine sense again, the pain had greatly lessened. This eased his mind a little, but he didn¡¯t dare push himself further just yet.

    (Chapter End)

    1 Some context, Three Souls and Seven Spirits is a Daoist concept describing the spiritual composition of a person. The three souls represent the ethereal, immortal aspect of one''s consciousness, linked to higher spiritual existence. The seven spirits are more earthly, governing emotions, physical vitality, and desires. Together, they influence a person''s life force, fate, and afterlife journey.

 Chapter 63: The Grey-Robed Elder

    Chapter 63: The Grey-Robed Elder

    After his earlier ordeal, Li Yan finally gained some insight into the use of divine sense and also understood what would happen if he recklessly used spells.

    Now that he was certain of that, another matter immediately came to mind, the ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡± had granted him entrance into the Wraith Sect, but it could just as easily lead to his ruin.

    Settling himself indoors, he began calming his mind. Once his divine sense gradually withdrew inward, he once again entered his sea of consciousness. Gazing down at the still, dark lake beneath his feet, he felt as though it had been a lifetime since he was last here, a sense of surreal detachment washed over him.

    Only after quite some time did Li Yan compose himself and focus his mind. As he directed his consciousness toward the surface of the lake, lines upon lines of golden script began to rise and shimmer in the air.

    As expected, the incantation for the first layer of the Qi Condensation stage had been replaced. New lines of text had taken its place, he immediately spotted a dozen or so lines outlining the cultivation method for the second level.

    Holding his breath and steadying his thoughts, Li Yan began memorizing the second-level incantation word by word. Once he had thoroughly committed it to memory, he swiftly exited the sea of consciousness.

    Back in the room, he immediately sat down and began cultivating according to the new incantation for the second level of Qi Condensation...

    An hour later, Li Yan opened his eyes, a rare smile appearing on his face.

    What he had feared most was that the ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡± might have mutated his spiritual roots. Although Wei Chongran had confirmed once more that he still possessed a mixed spiritual root, Li Yan had remained deeply uneasy, what if the elemental balance had shifted, rendering him unable to cultivate the Guishui True Scripture?

    In this world, with such a poor spiritual root configuration as his, he truly couldn¡¯t think of any other cultivation technique better suited than the Guishui True Scripture. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fortunately, his fears were unfounded. Upon practicing the new incantation, he found that the technique still circulated smoothly through his meridians. The spiritual energy surged without hindrance, just as it had before.

    Looking at the five energy vats in his dantian, each now visibly larger than before, he willed the elemental flows to shift among the five phases and as before, the transitions were seamless and natural. Only then did he finally relax.

    With everything in order, Li Yan rose and walked out into the courtyard. He was still filled with excitement and now couldn¡¯t resist the urge to try something, flying.

    Aside from soaring in his sea of consciousness and the brief flight earlier with Li Wuyi, he had yet to truly experience the exhilaration of flying. He was eager to finally ride the clouds and drift through the skies.

    With a tap on the storage pouch at his waist, a flicker of spiritual light flashed as his divine sense activated it, and a small, shuttle-shaped object appeared on the ground.

    Li Yan knew that infusing it with spiritual power or mounting a spirit stone would activate it. But unwilling to waste his precious few spirit stones, he instead poured his own spiritual power into it. With a wave of his hand, the shuttle-shaped flying spirit artifact rose a foot above the ground.

    Within a few breaths, it expanded to five or six feet in length. Considering the size of his courtyard, Li Yan adjusted its dimensions slightly smaller and then stepped atop it in one smooth motion...

    ...

    That night, Li Yan lay in bed, smiling in his sleep. In his dreams, he was wobbling unsteadily through the air above the courtyard, one moment fast, the next slow, sometimes crashing into the protective array on the walls and being bounced back, other times plummeting face-first toward the ground...

    The next morning, waking to the sight of a clear blue sky through the bamboo leaves outside his window, Li Yan stretched lazily.

    Refreshed and clear-headed, he washed up, disabled the courtyard¡¯s defensive array, and stepped out to find a bamboo lunchbox already placed neatly at the doorstep, steaming gently with the scent of food.

    It seemed his status as an outer sect disciple still carried weight. As he¡¯d arranged with the servant disciples the day before, his meals would now be delivered on time daily.

    The meal was simple yet satisfying, not gourmet fare, but light and delicious.

    Afterward, Li Yan headed straight to the cultivation room to resume his training. He was acutely aware of his shortcomings, having entered the sect so late, he needed to work twice as hard to catch up. Once he was rested, he was unwilling to waste a single breath.

    However, after barely half the time it took to burn an incense stick, Li Yan suddenly sensed something and opened his eyes. Looking down, he saw the token at his waist flashing silently, emitting a soft green glow.

    He channeled his divine sense into it and a moment later, he raised his head with a knowing expression.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Senior Brother, he must be coming to take me to choose my cultivation method and immortal techniques.¡±

    By now, he¡¯d already explored most of the token¡¯s functions. The pulsing glow was part of its communication feature, allowing it to act like a transmission talisman within a thousand-li range.

    Whether for emergency sect summons or peer-to-peer communication, the embedded imprints in the token allowed messages to be sent and received. Yesterday, Li Wuyi and Lin Daqiao had both handled his token, likely leaving behind their personal imprints then.

    Li Yan recalled that when he¡¯d examined the token last night, he¡¯d seen nine faint green dots glowing within. It seemed that either the eldest or seventh senior brother had helped imprint the marks of the other members of Little Bamboo Peak as well.

    Finishing his cultivation, Li Yan swiftly opened the door and stepped outside.

    Li Wuyi stood at the gate of the bamboo courtyard, smiling. When he saw Li Yan emerge, he returned a slight nod.

    Last night, Lin Daqiao had come by to inform him of Li Yan¡¯s residence and gave a brief account of their conversation. Knowing how meticulous his eldest senior brother was, he assumed anything he hadn¡¯t covered would be filled in later.

    What surprised Li Wuyi most was hearing that this new disciple, despite only reaching the second level of Qi Condensation, could already project his divine sense beyond his body, a feat far beyond expectation. But that surprise quickly turned into quiet joy.

    A true heir of the Fractured Poison Body, to have such extraordinary ability at such a low cultivation level was remarkable indeed.

    After a few casual words at the courtyard gate, Li Wuyi summoned his flying magical tool and took Li Yan with him into the skies. Li Yan¡¯s clumsy and low-grade flying spirit artifact were, of course, politely ignored by both parties.

    After soaring for a while and leaving the cluster of courtyards behind, they flew for several hundred breaths until they arrived at a part of the mountain surrounded by dense ink-black bamboo.

    There, nestled within the bamboo grove, was a small bamboo hut, no more than three or four zhang wide. Li Yan couldn''t help but blink in surprise.

    This tiny place was the famed Treasure Repository?

    It was utterly unlike what he¡¯d imagined based on the name alone.

    As they drew within several dozen zhang of the small bamboo hut, Li Wuyi descended from the sky and put away his flying magical tool, leading Li Yan straight toward the hut.

    Li Yan followed closely behind. But just as they closed the distance to within about a dozen zhang, he suddenly felt a divine sense sweep over his body. He paused instinctively, but in the next moment, that divine sense vanished without a trace.

    Because of Strategist Ji¡¯s frequent use of divine sense to examine him in the past, Li Yan was particularly sensitive to such probing and instinctively resisted it.

    When he glanced at Li Wuyi, however, the senior''s steps didn¡¯t falter in the slightest. He continued forward as if completely unaware.

    Li Yan pondered to himself:

    It seems the person guarding the Treasure Repository isn¡¯t necessarily at a high cultivation level. Otherwise, why wait until we were so close to send out divine sense to examine us?

    The bamboo hut¡¯s door was open, and from where he stood, Li Yan could see a table just inside. Slumped over it was a figure who looked to be sleeping.

    As they reached the doorway, Li Yan could see the entire interior clearly and what he saw left him even more baffled. The inside of the hut was exactly as it appeared from outside, small and plain.

    Aside from the single table, one chair, and the person dozing on top of it, there was nothing else inside. With such a tiny space, there wouldn¡¯t even be room for a few storage chests, let alone any shelves of books.

    This is the Treasure Repository? It¡¯s far too shabby!

    Li Yan recalled how, just yesterday, Li Wuyi had pointed out the other four peaks from afar. Though he couldn¡¯t get close to Four Symbols Peak due to the grand formation, and was warned to keep his distance from Boundless Peak, he had at least glimpsed the Treasure Repositories of Spirit Insect Peak Peak and Old Lord Peak from the sky.

    Those were true pavilions, towering buildings seven or eight stories tall, majestic and awe-inspiring, radiating an aura of reverence. Compared to those, this bamboo hut wasn''t even on par with the outer sect servants'' quarters.

    ¡°Greetings, Martial Uncle Gu. This disciple has brought a newly arrived junior to select a cultivation technique and immortal techniques.¡±

    Li Wuyi stopped at the doorway and offered a deep bow.

    His action shocked Li Yan. He was beginning to understand the hierarchical etiquette of the cultivation world, and this gesture was clearly one used when a junior greeted a senior. Could the seemingly sleeping man before them actually be a Core Formation cultivator?

    Just yesterday, Lin Daqiao had explained how a Foundation Establishment expert could easily destroy a mortal town with a single blow, and that a late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator could crush an early-stage one like a bug.

    From that, Li Yan had gathered just how terrifying a Core Formation cultivator truly was, an existence far beyond his imagination. And now, one such person was right before him? How laughable that he had dared speculate about the man¡¯s cultivation level earlier.

    ¡°Oh? So this is the boy everyone¡¯s been gossiping about, the one with the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯?¡±

    A lazy, drawling voice echoed in Li Yan¡¯s ears.

    He looked up and saw the man slowly straightening from his slouched position.

    It was a gaunt, short elder dressed in grey robes, looking to be around seventy or eighty years old. His white hair was neatly combed, his face deeply lined with age. He exuded a languid air, his half-lidded eyes barely open.

    Yet the moment he casually glanced at Li Yan, the young man felt as if his very soul were laid bare. A shiver ran down his spine, and he went pale. That single glance seemed to see through every secret he possessed.

    ¡°Hm? This kid is a bit interesting¡­ Heh heh. The depth of his spiritual power feels more like someone at the third level of Qi Condensation, odd given his actual level. Could this be the effect of that ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯?¡±

    The grey-robed elder''s first words seemed addressed to the two of them, but the latter part of his mutterings were clearly to himself, low enough that only he could hear them.

    The oppressive sensation suddenly lifted from Li Yan''s body, and the soul-chilling fear disappeared. But in that brief moment, cold sweat had already soaked his back.

    Li Wuyi replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle Gu. The Eighth Junior Brother indeed possesses the ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then come here, boy. Let me take a closer look.¡±

    The grey-robed elder withdrew his divine sense and spoke with a hint of interest in his tone.

    ¡°Yes, Martial Uncle Gu!¡±

    Li Yan didn¡¯t dare delay. Forcing himself to steady his nerves, he bowed respectfully just like Li Wuyi, then stepped forward.

    As he approached the table, the elder leaned slightly forward and reached out with a bony, withered hand, seizing Li Yan¡¯s wrist.

    Li Yan gave a wry smile inwardly. Since arriving at the Wraith Sect, he had experienced this sort of probing too many times to count. He was growing numb to it.

    A moment later, the elder released his grip. His deeply wrinkled face showed a trace of regret.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s as I thought, just a mixed spiritual root. What a waste of such a fine physique.¡±

    He gazed at Li Yan with disappointment for a few seconds, then returned to his slouched, half-lazy posture.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name, boy?¡± he asked listlessly.

    ¡°Disciple Li Yan,¡± Li Yan answered respectfully.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 64: Ten Thousand Source Technique

    Chapter 64: Ten Thousand Source Technique

    The gray-robed old man looked toward Li Yan.

    ¡°All techniques and arts in the pavilion marked in green are free to take. Those marked in other colors require spirit stones to exchange.¡±

    Li Yan only half-understood, his gaze turning toward Li Wuyi in confusion. With a smile, Li Wuyi answered on his behalf.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Gu, I¡¯ll explain the details to him in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Very well, go on in then.¡±

    The gray-robed elder lazily waved his hand, and instantly, a swirling black vortex opened behind him, hovering silently in midair, slowly rotating. It radiated a sense of mystery and danger.

    Li Yan stared, dumbfounded. He could vaguely guess its purpose, but looking at it now, it was like a giant beast¡¯s gaping maw, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill run through him.

    Li Wuyi took a step forward, grabbed Li Yan, and without giving him a chance to react, lifted him off the ground and flew directly into the vortex.

    The abruptness of the movement made Li Yan cry out in alarm. A wave of dizziness washed over him, and when he opened his eyes again, he found himself already standing inside a pavilion.

    The interior stretched about seven or eight zhang across. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but look around.

    He and Li Wuyi were now standing at the center of this pavilion floor. Behind them, the black vortex was still gently rotating, while ahead stood three staircases leading upward.

    Just as he had suspected, this place must exist in another spatial realm, much like a storage pouch. Perhaps that vortex was a teleportation array, transporting them to another location near Little Bamboo Peak.

    Li Yan speculated inwardly based on his meager experience.

    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Li Wuyi spoke, ¡°this is the Treasure Repository. The three staircases ahead, left leads to the Library Pavilion, center to the Armory Pavilion, and right to the Herb Pavilion. The names alone should be enough for you to guess their purpose.¡±

    Li Yan turned his gaze toward the staircases. The left one glowed faintly white, the middle shimmered yellow, and the right one pulsed with a pale blue hue.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, Li Wuyi lifted his foot and walked toward the rightmost staircase. Li Yan, feeling a surge of excitement, quickly followed. This marked his true first step into the world of cultivation.

    When they reached the staircase, a flash of white light enveloped Li Wuyi¡¯s body, and he vanished. But when Li Yan tried to step onto the stairs, he suddenly felt as if he¡¯d slammed into an invisible barrier and was immediately bounced back.

    Caught completely off guard, he nearly landed flat on his rear. Stunned, he looked up at the stairs. He¡¯d just seen Li Wuyi pass through effortlessly, why was he being blocked?

    ¡°Could this be protected by a formation array?¡±

    He cautiously stepped forward again and reached out a finger toward the pale white glow. The moment his fingertip touched it, he felt the surface of something like an invisible membrane.

    It had elasticity. Li Yan pressed harder several times, but it wouldn¡¯t give way.

    He withdrew his finger and thought for a moment, ruling out the idea that entry required a command medallion, Li Wuyi hadn¡¯t used one, nor had any light flared on his body.

    After a moment¡¯s thought, he infused his finger with spiritual energy and pressed it against the barrier again. This time, after a slight resistance, his finger pierced through. The next instant, it vanished from view.

    There was no pain. Slowly withdrawing his finger, he watched it reappear bit by bit from the base outward.

    Now he understood. Gathering his strength, his body flickered with black light as he took another step forward and the moment he passed through the barrier, the world dimmed for a breath.

    He was now standing on another level of the pavilion.

    Ahead, Li Wuyi stood with his hands clasped behind his back, back turned. Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit ashamed.

    He had needed to summon all his strength just to get in, while Li Wuyi had walked through effortlessly, as if it were nothing.

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t turn around. He had been waiting, quietly testing his junior¡¯s cultivation. Entry here required at least Qi Condensation third level. Below that, one would need assistance to pass through.

    Yesterday, he had heard that Li Yan¡¯s divine sense could leave his body even at Qi Condensation second level. So he had been curious to see whether this junior brother¡¯s spiritual power matched his extraordinary soul.

    Though his own cultivation in late Foundation Establishment allowed him to sense that Li Yan wasn¡¯t weak, he still couldn¡¯t assess him as clearly as their master or Martial Uncle Gu, those could measure Li Yan¡¯s spiritual energy depth with one glance.

    Now, seeing that Li Yan had entered by his own strength, Li Wuyi was inwardly amazed.

    ¡°My little junior brother¡¯s spiritual power is quite impressive indeed. So the ''Fractured Poison Body'' truly is terrifying... and to think he¡¯s only a mixed spiritual root!¡±

    Li Yan steadied himself and looked around. The room held ten shelves filled with jade slips and ancient scrolls.

    ¡°This level holds only Qi Condensation techniques. Green denotes ordinary, yellow indicates high-grade.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s gentle voice rang beside him.

    Looking more closely, Li Yan saw that each jade slip and book emitted either a green or yellow glow.

    ¡°Green ones can be taken freely. Yellow ones require spirit stones. The yellow slips mostly contain high-tier immortal techniques, only a few are cultivation methods. No matter the realm, high-grade cultivation methods are always rare.¡±

    ¡°You can choose a yellow method if you¡¯d like. As for the spirit stones, I can lend you some. Just repay me whenever you¡¯re able.¡±

    ¡°As for immortal techniques, it''s best to start with the lower-level green ones. These must be cultivated from the basics, unlike cultivation techniques, which rely more on their grade. Take your time and have a look.¡±

    With a warm smile, Li Wuyi finished his explanation and fell silent.

    Li Yan gave a word of thanks and walked to one of the shelves, his eyes gleaming with curiosity. He picked up a green jade slip and sent his divine sense into it.

    ¡°Cloud-Locked Azurewood Technique. Low-grade wood-element cultivation method. Cultivating this method grants vast and enduring spiritual power. In combat, it imbues attacks with the elusive power of mist and fog, baffling even spirits and ghosts. While cultivating, bathing in decoctions of Hairleaf Grass, Congju, and Caiyu Leaf will gradually strengthen the body until it becomes as resilient as metal or stone¡­¡±

    After reading the brief summary, Li Yan put the jade slip back and turned to a nearby yellow one, sending his divine sense inside.

    ¡°Magnetism Technique. Entry-level mid-grade immortal technique. Price: seven low-grade spirit stones. Effect: Generates a localized gravitational field within ten zhang of the user, ranging from one to ten times normal gravity. Creatures within this field will be slowed, or even crushed to death by the pressure.¡±

    He continued browsing, picking up a few ancient scrolls. They appeared to be made of some unknown beast hide, and one in particular flickered with a soft green glow as he opened it¡­

    ¡°This one is The History of the Barren Moon Continent¡­¡± It was a book introducing the history of the cultivation world across this land since ancient times.

    He flipped open another ancient book glowing with a yellow hue.

    ¡°Comprehensions on Aerial Step, price: seven low-grade spirit stones¡­¡± This appeared to be cultivation insights left behind by a predecessor.

    Li Wuyi had been quietly observing Li Yan. Watching him stroll, stop intermittently, and release his divine sense from time to time, he was finally convinced that Li Yan did indeed possess this ability despite being only at the second level of Qi Condensation. After a while, he also stepped forward and occasionally offered some explanations.

    An hour later, Li Yan returned to the swirling black vortex on the first floor of the pavilion with five green jade slips and seven or eight green-glowing ancient books in hand.

    Li Wuyi could only shake his head in mild resignation. Earlier, he had tried to recommend a water-element technique from the yellow jade slips called Heavenly Flow, but after some thought, Li Yan declined.

    In the end, he selected a cultivation method titled Ten Thousand Source Technique, a technique without any elemental attribute. In other words, it could be cultivated by anyone regardless of their spiritual root. As Li Yan explained:

    ¡°Being of mixed spiritual roots, focusing solely on a water-based technique might actually slow my progress compared to this.¡±

    The greatest feature of this technique was its rapid advancement, it was particularly effective in breaking through bottlenecks between realms. In short, it could be summed up in one word:

    ¡°Fast!¡±

    However, its shortcomings were equally pronounced. Its offensive power was abysmal. Compared to others of the same level, practitioners of this technique were sorely lacking in combat ability. All in all, this method was created for those who pursued longevity above all else.

    After thinking it over, Li Wuyi no longer insisted. He knew that for a mixed-root cultivator, progressing past the seventh or eighth level of Qi Condensation was incredibly difficult. Even with the aid of large quantities of pills, the odds of forming a foundation were far worse than for cultivators with more pure spiritual roots.

    Rather than force another path, better to gift this junior brother with a stroke of fortune. At the very least, he could advance quickly and extend his lifespan. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The sect had originally hoped to invest heavy resources to cultivate Li Yan into a powerful Foundation Establishment cultivator, but Wei Chongran ultimately preferred that Li Yan follow his own path.

    After all, Foundation Establishment only granted around two hundred years of life. If Li Yan possessed some unique, grand destiny, perhaps he could reach even greater heights.

    So, Wei Chongran had given no specific instructions on what cultivation method to assign Li Yan, but Li Wuyi was no fool. Though his master hadn¡¯t said it outright, he could vaguely guess that the sect had accepted this mixed-root disciple to harness the potential of his poison body.

    Li Yan, in truth, only wanted to casually select a cultivation method, he had no intention of actually using it. However, he still needed something that could plausibly conceal the Guishui True Scripture. The moment he saw Ten Thousand Source Technique, his eyes lit up.

    This technique was practically tailor-made for him: non-elemental, with a knack for breaking through bottlenecks. In the future, if he advanced realms or used any type of elemental spiritual power, others when learning his cultivation method wouldn¡¯t find it odd.

    Thus, Li Yan decisively chose this method. If Li Wuyi had continued to press the matter, he would have found countless reasons to refuse.

    The other four green jade slips were the basic elemental spells he had long yearned for.

    He chose: Wind Blade Technique, Fireball Technique, Flowing Sand Technique, and Raincloud Technique. There were quite a few more, but Li Yan understood well that trying to master too many would only slow his progress.

    As for the seven or eight glowing green ancient books, they were primarily historical records and introductory manuals on cultivation, books such as The History of the Barren Moon Continent and A Comprehensive Guide to Cultivation Paths.

    Li Yan understood his own shallow foundation and the need to amass knowledge. Among these selected books were also basic texts on formations, alchemy, and the like.

    He had no intention of cultivating those disciplines in-depth, but a broad understanding was necessary.

    According to Li Wuyi, once he brought the jade slips and books out of the pavilion, the gray-robed elder would inspect them and then seal their contents into his sea of consciousness using an immortal art. When Li Yan needed them, he could gradually unseal and absorb the information into his memory until the seals fully dissolved.

    As he glanced toward the remaining two staircases and was about to leave, Li Yan asked curiously:

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, do those two places also require a certain level of spiritual power to enter, like the Library Pavilion?¡±

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t respond directly. With a faint smile, he said:

    ¡°The Library Pavilion contains many restrictions. The level we just visited only houses techniques suitable for Qi Condensation cultivators.

    Actually, in one of the corners of that floor, there¡¯s a staircase, did you notice? That staircase leads to the upper floors with techniques for Foundation Establishment cultivators.¡±

    Li Yan paused, trying to recall. It did seem like there was a white-glowing area in one corner, but at the time he had been too focused on the jade slips and texts to pay it much attention.

    Li Wuyi continued:

    ¡°Each level of the Library Pavilion has a staircase leading higher, all the way up to the Nascent Soul stage. But only those with sufficient strength can ascend. Otherwise, they won¡¯t just be blocked, they may trigger the restrictions and be killed on the spot.

    "As for the other two staircases you mentioned, they¡¯re not entered based on cultivation level. Instead, one must be personally escorted by Martial Uncle Gu. Those chambers hold spirit pills and precious weapons, very valuable resources for cultivation.¡±

    As he spoke, Li Wuyi patted the storage pouch at his waist. A flash of five-colored light later, several items floated into the air.

    ¡°Speaking of resources, I may as well give you some things here. Aside from the standard entry supplies you received at the Duty Hall on Old Lord Peak, each month Little Bamboo Peak also distributes cultivation resources to its disciples.

    "You¡¯ll receive three low-grade spirit stones and three Fasting Pills every month, the same allotment given to Qi Condensation disciples on the other four peaks. At the start of each month, during the early hours, just visit the main hall to collect them.

    "Once you reach Foundation Establishment, your monthly resources will increase severalfold.¡±

    Gazing at the floating porcelain vial and three shimmering spirit stones, Li Yan beamed with joy. He hadn¡¯t expected to receive even more spirit stones. He quickly thanked his senior brother and stored the items away into his own pouch.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 65: One in Red, One in White

    Chapter 65: One in Red, One in White

    The gray-robed elder glanced at the jade slips and ancient texts on the table. His expression was calm like a still lake, unmoving and unreadable.

    ¡°These are all free items. Come forward.¡±

    He looked at Li Yan.

    Li Yan stepped forward and stood respectfully. The elder picked up a jade slip faintly glowing green. With his other hand, he formed a sword-finger and swiftly traced across the slip¡¯s surface. A streak of green light flew out and shot straight toward Li Yan¡¯s forehead.

    Li Yan saw the green light expand rapidly before his eyes. Before he could react, it had already pierced into his forehead.

    A cool sensation spread through his brow, and then all returned to normal. He understood, the old master was placing a seal on him.

    He quickly turned his divine sense inward and saw a flashing green dot now floating in a corner of his Sea of Consciousness. Before he could even withdraw his sense, another cool breeze swept through, and a second green dot appeared.

    Moments later, Li Yan withdrew his divine sense and saw the elder had finished his work and was looking at him.

    ¡°All done. The jade slips and books you selected have been sealed within your consciousness. If you want to check the general content, just touch the green mark with your divine sense. If you want to see the full content, pierce it with your sense to unlock it. Alright, you two can go now. This old man needs some rest.¡±

    With a few terse sentences, the elder waved them off. With a casual flick of his sleeve, the jade slips and ancient books on the table vanished without a trace.

    Then, he yawned deeply, laid his head down on the table, and fell asleep, no longer sparing them a glance.

    Li Wuyi and Li Yan exchanged a glance, offered a bow to the dozing elder, and quietly exited the bamboo hut.

    As soon as they stepped out, the door shut itself with a soft thunk. Li Wuyi wasted no time, summoning the flying magical tool. The two leapt on and soared into the sky.

    A short while later, they landed once again in front of Li Yan¡¯s bamboo courtyard. But what caught Li Yan by surprise was the presence of two unfamiliar women standing by the gate.

    They were both tall and elegant, striking figures in their own right. One wore bright red, appearing to be in her early twenties. A crimson gourd hung at her waist, and her voluptuous figure was hard to ignore, with her full chest accentuated by her tight-fitting attire.

    Her outfit was daring: pale skin peeked out beneath her neckline, revealing a generous expanse of snow-white cleavage. Her red skirt stopped at the calves, revealing a glimpse of smooth white skin above her boots.

    She exuded charm from every glance and smile, her phoenix eyes gleaming with playful allure as she beamed at the two who had just landed.

    The other woman, dressed in white, looked around eighteen or nineteen. Her skin was like porcelain, glossy and flawless. What made her unforgettable was her refined, sculpted face.

    Her features had the sharp, classical beauty of a sculpture, yet retained a soft, rounded elegance. Her red lips were lightly closed beneath a delicate nose, above which sat a pair of thick, graceful brows. Her calm eyes held a depth like the ocean, quiet, endless.

    A ponytail of jet-black hair flowed down her back. Her slender figure stood tall, the white robes cinched at the waist swaying gently in the breeze, occasionally revealing the taut, shapely legs beneath.

    Her beauty was of a different kind than the woman in red. If the red-clad woman was like a ripe peach, luscious and sweet then the one in white was elegant with a touch of aloofness, her beauty leaning toward a cold, neutral edge.

    She carried an air of nobility and quiet pride. Standing beside the red-robed woman, she even seemed a touch taller, but her cold gaze was what left the deepest impression as she regarded Li Wuyi and Li Yan without a word.

    Li Yan blinked, momentarily stunned. He had no idea why these two fairy-like maidens were standing at the gate of his courtyard. Instinctively, he turned to Li Wuyi.

    Li Wuyi looked just as awkward, clearly uncomfortable. He had already sensed the two women with his divine sense while flying overhead and knew they had sensed him as well. There was no escaping it.

    Now, seeing Li Yan''s questioning look, he could only cough lightly.

    ¡°Heh... Junior Brother, allow me to introduce these two, this is Martial Sister Li Changting of Boundless Peak, and this is Martial Sister Zhao Min.¡±

    He gestured first to the woman in red, then to the one in white.

    Li Yan quickly stepped forward and cupped his hands in greeting.

    ¡°New disciple Li Yan greets Senior Sister Li and Senior Sister Zhao!¡±

    The red-robed woman lifted a delicate hand to her lips and laughed with a silvery chime.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s cultivated the Fractured Poison Body. You look quite well-behaved! But with that bit of cultivation, you¡¯d best work hard, mm? Hehehe¡­¡±

    The white-clad girl, meanwhile, remained expressionless, quiet, and detached.

    Li Yan could faintly sense a subtle pressure emanating from both women, even though they were holding back. From their demeanor and the way Li Wuyi addressed them, he guessed they must be Foundation Establishment experts. That left him speechless.

    Everyone he¡¯d encountered lately had ridiculously high cultivation. Even that Yu fellow from Spirit Insect Peak and his Seventh Senior Brother were already at high levels within the Qi Condensation realm, while he himself had barely stepped into the second level.

    And why were female cultivators all like paintings come to life? All the women he¡¯d seen, whether outer disciples or servants, weren¡¯t necessarily stunning beauties, but they all carried an ethereal, graceful aura.

    This Senior Sister Li in red, just by speaking, was enough to set hearts racing. Her words made his face flush and his heart pound. As for the one in white, her cold and distant presence reminded him of his Sixth Senior Sister, both were tall, aloof, and unapproachable.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wuyi, I¡¯d meant to come by a few days ago for a drink with you, but my little darling was in the middle of a breakthrough.

    Today, I ran into Junior Sister Zhao on the mountain and thought we¡¯d visit together. You weren¡¯t at your courtyard, but then we bumped into Junior Brother Daqiao, who told us you were probably here. We¡¯ve been waiting a while.¡±

    Li Changting¡¯s phoenix eyes sparkled, her voice soft and bewitching. As she tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, her ample bosom swayed with the motion. Li Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly lowered his head, clearly flustered. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Wuyi, unaffected by her charms, simply shook his head.

    ¡°Junior Sister Li, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time today. I still need to take Junior Brother to handle some formalities.¡±

    ¡°Oh? But Daqiao said he already showed your Junior Brother around yesterday. And today, you were just picking out the cultivation method and techniques, weren¡¯t you? So where exactly are you off to now?¡±

    Li Changting¡¯s phoenix eyes twinkled with playful mischief as she looked at Li Wuyi with a knowing smile.

    Li Wuyi froze, immediately cursing his Seventh Junior Brother in his heart. Now exposed, he flushed slightly and quickly tried to recover.

    ¡°Ahem. Junior Sister Li, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to join you. Whether it¡¯s poetry, drinking, or any other pastime, I can¡¯t compare to you.

    And besides¡­ that wine of yours, it¡¯s not easily brewed. To drink it so casually would be such a waste!¡±

    He cleared his throat and feigned a look of reluctant admiration, gesturing toward the red gourd at Li Changting¡¯s waist as he spoke.

    ¡°Oh, Senior Brother Wuyi, I still haven¡¯t thought of a good matching line to your last verse, ¡®By the little bridge, parting brings a sorrowful rain¡¯, how am I not a worthy opponent then?¡±

    ¡°And besides, drinking with a kindred spirit is the true pleasure! This wine, though brewed with my dearest, most beloved Listening Wind Gu, Blood-Melt Gu, Ant-Bee Gu, and a pair of Intestine-Twisting Gu Kings¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Li, Senior Brother Wuyi, you two take your time chatting. I¡¯ll head back first. Just call me when you¡¯re ready to return, Senior Sister Li!¡±

    Before either of them could respond, a cool and distant voice rang out, it was the white-robed girl who had been silent the entire time. Clearly, she didn¡¯t want to listen to their conversation any longer, dropping that abrupt comment before turning to leave.

    Li Yan was utterly baffled by her words, but the other two clearly understood her meaning. They both nodded slightly in her direction.

    As soon as they did, the white-robed girl tapped the ground lightly with her toes and shot off like an arrow, stirring up a gust of wind in her wake. Not once did she look back at Li Yan.

    A wave of wind swept past him, rustling the bamboo leaves all around. She had looked so otherworldly and serene before, yet now she left with such an imposing aura, it was hard to say whether she truly had urgent matters or simply wanted to avoid them.

    Li Yan was inwardly startled. Who would¡¯ve thought a woman could produce such explosive strength from her legs?

    His gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift to the red gourd at Li Changting¡¯s waist, recalling what she had been saying before the girl interrupted, something about the wine being brewed from a mess of Gu insects.

    As if sensing his gaze, Li Changting turned from the direction the girl had disappeared in and gave him a radiant smile.

    ¡°Li... Junior Brother Li Yan, was it? Still quite young, but could it be you''re a fellow lover of fine liquor?¡±

    Though she had mentioned that the wine was brewed from a concoction of various Gu insects, back in his village, many hunters also made medicinal liquors, soaking all sorts of beast organs in alcohol.

    It wasn¡¯t as if he found it terrifying. Once they were soaked in wine, what was there to fear?

    Great Qing Mountain folks were open-minded, and though he was young, he had sipped a bit himself from time to time. Still, he didn¡¯t quite know how to respond, until a voice suddenly echoed in his ear. It was Li Wuyi.

    He looked up quickly, only to see Li Wuyi still gazing off in the direction the white-robed girl had gone. He wasn¡¯t even looking this way. But from Li Yan¡¯s angle, he could see that the skin near Li Wuyi¡¯s ear had turned slightly green.

    ¡°Junior Brother, this is a sound-transmission technique. That wine of Sister Li¡¯s, it¡¯s brewed from Gu insects. Though it can enhance your cultivation, the brewing process is far from ordinary medicinal liquors.

    "Just from appearance alone, I doubt you¡¯d be able to stomach even a sip. The color? Rainbow-like but worse, there¡¯s a dense layer of Gu insects floating on the surface.

    "Some are completely dead. Some... half-alive. Pour it into a cup, and you might see them writhing, sinking and floating.

    "Some of them may still have the half-bitten corpses of other Gu in their mouths. And some of the translucent ones, you can even see other Gu crawling inside their bellies¡­¡±

    At that point, Li Yan felt an uncontrollable itch rise in his throat, as if thousands of tiny bugs were crawling across it. His stomach churned and twisted violently. He couldn¡¯t hear another word.

    His face turned pale as he glanced at Li Changting, who was watching him with a half-smile.

    ¡°S-Senior Sister Li, I¡¯ve only just entered the sect and still have a mountain of basics to catch up on. I won¡¯t keep the two of you any longer.¡±

    With that, he didn¡¯t wait for their reply. He whipped out his sect token, waved it at the gate, and in the blink of an eye, his figure vanished. The white mist at the entrance surged violently once more, swallowing the entire courtyard from view.

    A silvery, bell-like laughter rang out in the mist as Li Changting turned toward Li Wuyi, eyes twinkling.

    ¡°Senior Brother Wuyi, you must¡¯ve said something. That little junior of ours is quite amusing. Still, I did come here today for you. This wine of mine isn¡¯t for just anyone.

    "So, what say you? Shall we stroll through the bamboo forest behind the mountain and toast to the ancients? Or perhaps retreat to your courtyard for some wine and poetry? I''ve learned quite a few new verses from Auntie recently, you won¡¯t find it so easy to best me now.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s face tightened. But he knew there was no getting out of this. Once you run into Li Changting, shaking her off was harder than ascending the heavens.

    He silently resolved to hand over his sect duties to Fourth Junior Sister starting tomorrow. He needed to enter closed-door cultivation urgently.

    With a resigned sigh, he forced a smile.

    ¡°Junior Sister Li, let¡¯s head to my courtyard. I¡¯ve still got two jars of fine wine gifted by Master the last time, they are quite exquisite. One of them is even pear blossom flavored.¡±

    ¡°Oh? That could be worth a taste. Though those wines are really just for indulgence, useless for cultivation. Here, how about this? One sip of pear blossom, one sip of mine¡­¡±

    Lines of black crept across Li Wuyi¡¯s radiant face. The two flew off as they spoke, though his escape light looked dim and drained, flickering like a dying ember.

    Back in the courtyard, Li Yan dashed straight inside, frantically waving his token to activate the defensive formation, as though a horde of red bugs was chasing behind him.

    Once inside, he rested for a while before finally banishing the lingering disgust in his mind.

    He patted his storage pouch, and with a flash of white light, a small porcelain bottle appeared in his hand, the fasting pill given to him by Eldest Senior Brother today. He wanted to see just how long one could go without eating after taking it.

    Uncorking the bottle, a faint herbal aroma wafted out. Tilting it, he tapped the base lightly, and out rolled a light purple pill the size of a soybean into his palm.

    After putting the bottle away, he pinched the pill gently between two fingers and held it up to the light.

    The pill was semi-transparent when backlit, smooth and round, almost like a tiny purple sweet potato bead.

    After a moment of observation, he found nothing special about it aside from its sheen.

    ¡°A pill this small can keep one from feeling hunger for days?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Li Yan placed the fasting pill in his mouth. Instantly, he felt a slight numbness on his tongue, followed by a warm current surging into his abdomen.

    A feeling of fullness instantly bloomed in his belly, making him burp aloud, he no longer felt even a shred of hunger.

    ¡°As expected of an immortal¡¯s concoction¡­ this little thing is truly miraculous. Looks like I¡¯ll need to tell the kitchen staff to cut back on deliveries.¡±

    He murmured to himself, savoring the sensation in his stomach. Even now, he hadn¡¯t fully grasped the true power of a fasting pill.

    Only in the days that followed did he come to understand its effects completely.

    During that time, he dove headfirst into his cultivation studies, seated cross-legged, calming his mind, reading through ancient texts stored in his sea of consciousness. He would read until he tired, sleep, then wake and read again¡­

    After eight or nine days, he had unsealed and read through several ancient books, and yet still hadn¡¯t felt the slightest hunger.

    Eventually, he stopped thinking about it. If he ever got hungry, he¡¯d just pop another pill. Only later did he realize why the sect issued exactly three pills per month, it was all carefully calculated.

    After that, Li Yan¡¯s focus truly began to shift toward cultivation in earnest.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 66: The Gate of Cultivation

    Chapter 66: The Gate of Cultivation

    Li Yan''s days of cultivation had begun. He set up a cultivation plan for himself. Now, it was no longer like before in the Military Advisor¡¯s Mansion, where he had to cultivate in secret. Back then, it was like eating one meal while missing the next. Now, he could throw himself into it with his whole being.

    Inside the cultivation room, Li Yan sat cross-legged on a meditation cushion, eyes tightly shut, his face calm and emotionless. A faint black mist swirled around his body. With every breath he took, the black mist rhythmically expanded and contracted outward, cycling over and over again.

    Li Yan was completely immersed in an almost trance-like state of cultivation. Inside his body, the faint black spiritual energy slowly circulated along his meridians. It would take roughly half an hour for it to return to the Purple Mansion within his dantian and then be poured into the Water Spirit Energy Vat.

    With each full cycle, the faint black spiritual energy would deepen in color ever so slightly. Though the change was nearly imperceptible, it was happening gradually. The mist inside the energy vat was also rising slowly.

    Several hours later, Li Yan opened his eyes. He felt as if power surged through his entire body. At this moment, he thought that if he encountered a Qi Condensation-level expert like his Seventh Senior Brother, he might actually stand a fighting chance.

    As for this sensation, Li Yan naturally understood that it was a false sense of swelling power, caused by post-cultivation vitality and a slight increase in strength. In a real fight, that kind of expert could probably still kill him with a single finger.

    The Guishui True Scripture truly lived up to its reputation as one of the oldest and most powerful inheritances in the Immortal Spirit Realm. Those chosen by it would find the cultivation method especially compatible. After each session of cultivation, Li Yan always felt his strength had improved somewhat. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Although the process was very slow, he could see the changes in the energy vat inside his body, gradually filling up day by day.

    Li Yan extended his hand and circulated his spiritual energy. The next moment, strands of black mist began to spread across his palm. He clenched his five fingers tightly and punched forward. Instantly, the black mist condensed into a ball and shot outward.

    The black sphere let out a dull "wum" as it moved through the air. The next moment, with a loud "bang!", the wall of the cultivation room lit up with a flash of greenish-white light, then returned to calm.

    Li Yan nodded in satisfaction. That punch didn¡¯t belong to any immortal technique, it was simply a direct projection of his magical energy. The target was the bamboo wall of the cultivation room.

    Speaking of the bamboo walls, they were rather peculiar. Li Yan had only discovered their uniqueness by accident a few days ago.

    That day, after cultivating, the magical energy in his body was abundant, and he felt a kind of desire to break free from his body.

    So Li Yan thought to try channeling the power into his hand. After several attempts, his palm was indeed enveloped by dense black spiritual energy. Then he threw a punch, and as he attempted to control the energy with his mind, he instantly regretted it.

    Under his mental direction, the energy actually left his body instantly, with a decent amount of force. In the blink of an eye, it heavily struck the greenish-white bamboo wall several zhang away with a deep, muffled thud.

    Li Yan was startled, thinking he¡¯d caused a disaster. In his mind, though the bamboo house might not collapse, there would surely be considerable damage.

    But what followed was unexpected. Amid the loud sound, several greenish-white lights flickered on the wall, then vanished. The section of the wall remained completely undamaged.

    Li Yan quickly got to his feet, walked over to the spot that had been hit, and examined it closely. He saw that it was just as bright and green-white as the surrounding wall, nothing out of the ordinary.

    He touched it with his hand. The surface felt cool against his fingertips. When he channeled spiritual energy into his hand and pressed it again, a faint greenish-white light glowed under his finger, which now felt like it was pressing against a highly elastic bowstring. This made Li Yan realize the bamboo house was not ordinary.

    He proceeded to try the same thing in the other rooms and found identical results.

    After thinking for a while, he opened the courtyard gate and walked into the bamboo forest outside. He stood before a stalk of dark bamboo as thick as a grown man''s arm, channeled his magical energy again, and punched.

    The next moment, several green points of light flickered on the bamboo stalk, and then it split in half at the waist, leaving Li Yan stunned.

    The reason he had tested all the room walls earlier was because he suspected that the bamboo house of the cultivation room was reinforced with a small formation to prevent accidental damage during training.

    But after testing all the rooms and finding their walls equally sturdy and having no additional tokens apart from the one to activate the courtyard formation, Li Yan concluded that the bamboo used to construct the buildings was likely a low-grade spirit artifact, which could resist attacks from cultivators.

    Yet looking at the severed ink bamboo, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. Thinking again, he went to another stalk and punched. A crisp sound followed, and this time the bamboo merely developed a few cracks. Then he tested two more: one broke into fragments, and the other remained completely intact.

    Li Yan finally confirmed: although the bamboo used in the buildings and the bamboo outside looked similar, there were indeed differences. It might be due to age, quality, or simply superficial resemblance.

    In the experiments he just performed, each strike produced different results. This proved that the bamboo outside was a low-grade spiritual plant, which ordinary mortals couldn¡¯t damage.

    Li Yan wasn''t just doing this out of boredom. The Strategist had left a shadow on his heart.

    He had now developed a habit: always trying to understand everything around him, so he could be in the most familiar environment possible. Any small, seemingly insignificant detail might save his life in a critical moment.

    As Li Yan watched the green-white light flicker again on the wall of the cultivation room, he realized that today¡¯s strike was stronger than those of the past few days, proof that his cultivation was producing visible results.

    He stood up, opened the door, and walked into the courtyard. Standing still for a moment and focusing, Li Yan raised both hands and, somewhat clumsily, formed hand seals in front of his chest while muttering incantations.

    After more than a dozen breaths, a small patch of dark clouds began to slowly gather a few feet above his head. But that cloud was only the size of two adult palms, looking rather comical.

    As his chanting quickened, the two tiny clouds began to darken in color and started churning more violently.

    But the very next moment "poof!" as if someone had suddenly sighed in relief, the dark clouds above instantly scattered into nothing.

    Li Yan¡¯s face showed no expression as he stood still and fell into contemplation. After a while, he once again raised his hands, and the low hum of incantations resounded.

    This was the ¡°Raincloud Technique¡± that Li Yan had been practicing lately. He hadn¡¯t started with other offensive-type spells for a simple reason, he began from what he actually needed.

    Although the place he lived wasn¡¯t far from a nearby water source, using it every time was always inconvenient. Whether for washing up or daily use, he had to go out on a trip each time.

    That day, he heard from his seventh senior brother that whenever a cultivator¡¯s body got dirty, they could simply cast a ¡°Dust-Cleansing Technique,¡± or summon a ¡°Raincloud Technique¡± for a quick bath, then use spiritual power to steam their body and clothes dry.

    When he was at the Treasure Repository, he had already set his eyes on obtaining one of these types of spells. After all, cultivators, at the end of the day, were still people, and daily living habits were still necessary.

    However, the past few days of practicing hadn¡¯t gone smoothly. Just this morning, he had gone to look for his eldest senior brother to ask for guidance.

    But ever since that farewell at the courtyard gate, that overly handsome senior brother was said to have gotten drunk that same day. After the red-clothed Li Changting, swaying slightly in her drunken charm departed, this excessively handsome Senior Brother ended up crouching on the ground, retching for a long time.

    Yet cultivators were indeed hardy, even their digestion was strong, he actually didn¡¯t vomit at all. Then, with a green face, Li Wuyi declared he would enter closed-door cultivation for a period of time. Currently, affairs within the sect were being handled by Fourth Senior Sister Miao Wangqing.

    Li Yan now had no way to ask about cultivation matters. He didn¡¯t want to consult the current person in charge, his fourth senior sister.

    It wasn¡¯t that he thought poorly of this senior sister. On the contrary, Miao Wangqing had a friendly demeanor and looked so beautiful she could put flowers to shame. The reason was that he had never, since childhood, spent time alone with an unfamiliar girl.

    Moreover, he¡¯d heard from the servants that Fourth Senior Sister had been in a foul mood lately, pouting all day. Li Yan didn¡¯t want to provoke bad luck.

    As for asking that fat master for advice, Li Yan felt even more apprehensive. He always felt that this fat master could see right through any of his thoughts. And he couldn¡¯t help but overlap this master¡¯s image with that of Strategist Ji.

    In the end, Li Yan had no choice but to go seek his seventh senior brother again. Fortunately, Lin Daqiao was still on the peak and hadn¡¯t entered closed-door cultivation.

    The reason was that he was currently building up to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage. As for Foundation Establishment Pills and other supporting elixirs, Wei Chongran had already given them to him. He was now waiting for the right moment.

    To break through a realm like this, not only was a deep reserve of spiritual power and potent auxiliary pills needed, but also a refined state of mind. He was now slowly searching for that spark of inspiration.

    When Lin Daqiao saw Li Yan coming, he was overjoyed. Recently he hadn¡¯t been cultivating, often walking around the other peaks or wandering on Little Bamboo Peak, but still hadn¡¯t found that moment of insight. It left him rather bored.

    Li Yan¡¯s arrival gave him someone to talk to. Perhaps, through conversation, he might suddenly find that inspiration, who could say it wasn¡¯t possible?

    When Lin Daqiao found out why Li Yan had come, he was even more delighted. For a spell like this that was as common as dirt and didn¡¯t touch upon the secrets of his cultivation technique, he was more than happy to explain it to his junior.

    The path of spells mainly involved incantations, hand seals, and spiritual power working together to form a technique.

    But that was only for beginners just entering the world of spells. For true experts, once they had mastered a spell, one might not even see them chant or make seals, the spell would fire off with just a wave of the hand.

    Some could even form the spell with a mere thought.

    Next, Lin Daqiao carefully explained the features of the ¡°Raincloud Technique¡± to Li Yan, its similarities with other spells, and the things to watch out for during practice.

    He also went over the timing of integrating incantation, seal, and spiritual power, which gave Li Yan a feeling of sudden clarity, like clouds parting to reveal the sun.

    He believed that thanks to this lesson, not only could he avoid many detours, but he might also draw inferences to other spell practices in the future.

    This made Li Yan even more fond of his lively and quirky seventh senior brother. After finishing his inquiries, he chatted with him for half an hour more, until Lin Daqiao was still full of ideas and reluctant to stop.

    Finally, Li Yan bid farewell and left the courtyard.

    In the days that followed, aside from heading to the servant quarters once every ten days or so to collect food, Li Yan shut himself away and practiced tirelessly day and night.

    He was still a novice and couldn¡¯t endure extended closed-door cultivation, and besides, ordinary food still tasted far better than fasting pills¡­

    Time was the hardest thing to grasp, and the days flew swiftly by in fulfilling cultivation. But on Little Bamboo Peak, it was hard to perceive the change of seasons.

    Only by carefully observing the bamboo leaves turning from tender green to deep inky green, or seeing spring shoots sprouting in the bamboo forest, could one know the seasons had changed and the sun and moon had continued their endless cycle.

    In the blink of an eye, more than half a year had passed.

    One day, the main gate of Li Yan¡¯s bamboo courtyard opened. Amid swirling white mist, a pathway appeared, and Li Yan slowly stepped out from within, dressed in a dark green long robe.

    At this time, Li Yan had grown significantly taller compared to half a year ago. At fifteen or sixteen, it was the age where a youth¡¯s body grew fast. The fuzz at the corners of his mouth had begun to darken and thicken, and his shoulders had grown broader.

    His frame had already been tall for his age, and now, after months of cultivation, he looked even more mature. Much of the childishness had faded from his face, though his plain features still lacked the slightest spiritual air typical of a cultivator.

    At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, clearly weighed down by heavy thoughts. After stepping out the gate, his figure shifted and strolled leisurely toward the mountaintop behind him!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 67: The Strangeness of Li Yan

    Chapter 67: The Strangeness of Li Yan

    Behind the courtyard where Li Yan lived, a small winding path stretched up toward some unknown place in the mountains. The path was narrow, just wide enough for two people walking side by side, and it was paved with small, uneven stones.

    On both sides of the path, the dark bamboo still swayed gently in the breeze. Little Bamboo Peak was a sea of black bamboo, and walking through it felt like standing in waves of bamboo tide.

    However, the bamboo along this trail wasn¡¯t as thick as those near the front of the mountain or around Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. Each stalk was only about the thickness of a finger, a little taller than a man, like delicate saplings. As the breeze passed through, the thin stalks rustled with a soft, whispering sound.

    This was already the mid-mountain region of Little Bamboo Peak, where the peaks pierced into the clouds. From time to time, tufts of white mist would drift lazily out of the bamboo grove, then float away into the distance.

    As Li Yan walked along the path, those drifting clouds would occasionally brush past his waist or gently skim over his head before vanishing into the bamboo on the other side. He looked as if he was walking amidst a sea of clouds.

    While walking, Li Yan was deep in thought.

    He had been coming to the back mountain every few days recently. The destination he sought was about twenty li from his residence, heading up toward the peak. There, a small platform existed, one he had discovered earlier that served as an excellent place for cultivation.

    Rewinding time to over half a year ago, when Li Yan had just begun cultivation, both his training in the cultivation techniques and spells had progressed fairly normally. But after ten days or so, a series of strange and unexplainable events began to unfold.

    First, the rate at which his spiritual power improved slowed dramatically. At first, he thought it was normal, after all, Lin Daqiao had told him that bottlenecks were to be expected. But no matter how hard he tried, his spiritual power crawled along like a tortoise. Sometimes, it didn¡¯t increase at all for days. If he paused his training, it even began to decline slightly.

    That was when Li Yan realized something might be wrong.

    He first suspected that his cultivation method had issues, so he entered his sea of consciousness and carefully reviewed the Guishui True Scripture word by word. Yet no matter how thoroughly he analyzed it, he couldn¡¯t find a single flaw. After much investigation, he still found nothing.

    Meanwhile, strange things also began happening with his spell practice. The Raincloud Technique, which he had just started to grasp, began working inconsistently.

    Even more disturbingly, when he did successfully cast the spell, bizarre results occurred. Several times, the rain produced by the spell turned emerald green. When it fell to the ground, it created clouds of green mist, and once those mists dissipated, the once-solid ground was left pitted with numerous tiny craters, as though corroded by acid.

    Completely confused, Li Yan tried casting the spell again to investigate. But this time, he couldn¡¯t activate it at all.

    Frustrated, he kept trying over and over. Eventually, the spell did go off again but what fell from the conjured dark clouds wasn¡¯t rain, but an eerie green mist. Within moments, the entire courtyard was nearly engulfed.

    Startled, Li Yan quickly summoned his spiritual power to protect his body. Thankfully, his power didn¡¯t fail him this time, and he managed to shield himself completely. Breathing a sigh of relief, he quickly used his waist token to open the formation protecting the courtyard gate and escaped.

    He had no idea what that green mist was. It was supposed to be a Raincloud Technique, just a simple shower.

    Peeking in from outside, he waited for half an hour before the strange green fog finally dissipated. When he returned to the courtyard, he was dumbfounded.

    The stone table and stools in the center of the yard had vanished. The bamboo branches that had stretched over the yard now drooped and curled as though wilted. The bamboo huts were still intact, but their once-dark surfaces had faded to a dull gray, as though their spiritual energy had been drained.

    At least the courtyard walls and its formation remained intact, which gave him some relief. But after circling the yard, Li Yan¡¯s face darkened, the spiritual stones powering the protective formation were significantly depleted.

    He remembered that when the formation was only in passive defense mode, it usually took four or five days for the spiritual stones to dim slightly. But he had checked them just the day before and now they were more than three-quarters depleted. They wouldn¡¯t last another ten days.

    Only then did he realize: the courtyard had been saved not because it was untouched, but because the defensive formation had absorbed the attack. That eerie green mist had been blocked by the formation, at the cost of rapidly draining the spiritual stones.

    After grieving the lost stones, a wave of fear followed. Looking at the pits on the ground, the vanished furniture, and thinking about what might¡¯ve happened if the corrosive rain or the green mist had landed on him¡­

    Just the thought of it gave him chills.

    It took him a long time to calm down, and then he turned his focus back to the root of the problem, why had his spell gone so awry? Could it be that the Guishui True Scripture was incompatible with the spell?

    But that idea quickly passed, Dong Fuyi had never mentioned that their sect¡¯s cultivation techniques required special spells. If that were the case, he would¡¯ve placed both the spells and the technique together in his sea of consciousness.

    Was it the spell itself, then?

    No, it was a common spell, one that the sect had verified. Both Uncle Gu of the Treasure Repository, and the Eldest and Seventh Senior Brothers had confirmed it.

    Which left only one possibility, something was wrong with his body.

    And the only abnormality in his body¡­ was that mysterious Fractured Poison Body.

    Realizing this, Li Yan gradually calmed down and sighed deeply. It seemed that he had no choice but to seek out that fat master. Otherwise, this problem would never be resolved.

    Whether he wanted to or not, he could only activate his flying spirit artifact and head toward the area where the instructors lived.

    Half an hour later, Wei Chongran stood inside Li Yan¡¯s courtyard. After glancing around silently, he walked to the pitted ground, squatted down, and reached out to touch one of the craters.

    Startled, Li Yan tried to stop him. There were still traces of the green residue in those pits, and he knew how corrosive it was.

    But before he could act, Wei Chongran had already touched it. Surprisingly, there was no green mist or corrosive reaction as Li Yan had feared.

    Wei Chongran rubbed some of the dry residue between his fingers, held it up to his eyes, then brought it to his nose and sniffed. He pinched his fingers together, and a wisp of green mist briefly rose, then vanished in an instant.

    Then, before Li Yan could react, his master raised his hand and waved it through the air. Instantly, strange green wisps began rising from the mist-veiled formation surrounding the courtyard walls, quickly gathering toward his palm...

    Li Yan looked closely and saw that the mist was indeed the same eerie green fog he had released earlier. He hadn¡¯t expected there to still be remnants lingering in the courtyard but this time, he had no intention of issuing a warning.

    Having seen Wei Chongran¡¯s methods firsthand, he¡¯d already guessed that these strange emissions from his spell likely posed no threat at all to the man. Besides, on the way here, he¡¯d already described the whole process and its result in detail.

    Sure enough, once Wei Chongran drew those wisps of green mist into his palm, they began to swirl and churn restlessly, as if struggling to break free, yet they never managed to escape his grasp.

    Wei Chongran clenched his fist and closed his eyes. A moment later, he opened them again, and when he spread his hand, the green mist had vanished completely. After pondering for a second, he turned his gaze toward Li Yan.

    ¡°This is likely a consequence of your ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯ I¡¯ve read about it in some ancient texts, it produces highly toxic substances within the body. Those two kinds of toxic rainfall just now, no actually, they were made up of five types of poisons. The first kind was a combination of phosphor smoke grass and spotted leaf greenwater. The second type consisted of blue horse-bell flower, aconite leaves, and purple lightning centipede tail.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°These poisons are typically refined from herbs and beast materials, yet you¡¯re generating them naturally. I¡¯d only read about how terrifying the Fractured Poison Body was in records but seeing it today, I have to say, it¡¯s truly impressive. Truly incredible, truly terrifying!¡±

    Wei Chongran repeated his praise deliberately. And he wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Over the course of hundreds of millions of years, only three people had successfully cultivated the Fractured Poison Body. The last one had lived tens of millions of years ago. Its rarity alone was astonishing, otherwise, how could someone like Li Yan, with mixed spiritual roots, have been accepted into a titan like the Wraith Sect?

    Wei Chongran had only ever seen written accounts of it before. Witnessing it now made him regard his disciple with newfound respect.

    Regardless of what achievements Li Yan might attain in the future, just this poison power alone was formidable. Even a Foundation Establishment cultivator could fall victim to it if caught unaware.

    Li Yan, however, was reeling with a different kind of shock. He didn¡¯t know whether his plump master was truly that powerful, but to handle those green mists and toxic rain, things that he himself had viewed as deadly, as if they were nothing and even dissolve them so casually, without the slightest harm¡­ The man had even identified all the poisonous components just by touch. That was a level of strength and confidence he hadn¡¯t imagined.

    After thinking for a moment, Wei Chongran spoke again.

    ¡°These kinds of phenomena are normal. They¡¯re part of the cultivation process of the Fractured Poison Body. I do know a bit about this physique, but it¡¯s one of the three great poison bodies, and my understanding is limited. Let¡¯s do this: I¡¯ll take you to collect some jade slips left by former sect members. They should contain much more detailed insights.¡±

    Hearing there was a possible solution, Li Yan couldn¡¯t have been more delighted. He was genuinely interested in cultivation now and had no desire to see his path cut short just as he was getting started.

    Next, a glow of spiritual light flashed around Wei Chongran, and without even using a flying magical tool, he wrapped Li Yan in his aura and soared into the sky. Only then did Li Yan realize that a Core Formation cultivator could carry someone through the air so effortlessly.

    They visited the gray-robed elder on Little Bamboo Peak, then went to the Treasure Repositories of Old Lord Peak and Spirit Insect Peak. At each stop, they retrieved jade slips and imprinted their knowledge into Li Yan¡¯s sea of consciousness.

    Li Yan also learned that the three known cultivators in Wraith Sect history who had developed the Fractured Poison Body had each originated from these three peaks.

    An hour later, they were on their way back. As they passed over the outer disciples¡¯ quarters, Wei Chongran paused in thought and descended.

    The outer disciples were busy working. Seeing Wei Chongran suddenly appear, they all dropped to their knees in a panic.

    Wei Chongran nodded slightly, then instructed a few of the disciples to move a new set of stone tables and stools into Li Yan¡¯s courtyard.

    This action stunned the outer disciples, none of them could understand why Li Yan commanded such attention.

    Normally, tasks this minor wouldn¡¯t even be handled by the likes of Li Wuyi. A simple voice transmission would have them scrambling over each other to carry it out. But today, the Peak Master himself had come to deliver the order!

    Upon hearing the news, Miao Wangqing, who was stationed in the main hall, rushed over. When she realized that her master had come all this way just to issue such a trivial order, her beautiful eyes sparkled as she looked at Li Yan, her thoughts unreadable.

    Her gaze made Li Yan feel a little uncomfortable. In truth, Wei Chongran hadn¡¯t done this deliberately. He¡¯d simply remembered, while passing by, that Li Yan¡¯s stone furniture had been destroyed and considering that the boy was still new to the sect, he might not yet know how to handle things, so he casually gave the instruction along the way.

    Seeing that everything was taken care of, Wei Chongran gave a wave of his wide sleeve, and several spirit stones flew toward Li Yan, who blinked in surprise. Wei Chongran smiled faintly and told him to use them for reactivating the courtyard¡¯s protective array.

    Li Yan was caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected his master to be so considerate, he¡¯d even accounted for the loss of spirit stones due to the array¡¯s recent overuse. Li Yan only had a few spirit stones left himself, so he didn¡¯t hesitate. He respectfully accepted them after giving thanks.

    This move left Miao Wangqing even more astonished. It wasn¡¯t because the spirit stones were valuable, just a few low-grade ones, really. Even hundreds or thousands of them would mean little to a Core Formation cultivator.

    What surprised her was that, while Wei Chongran wasn¡¯t stingy, he was known never to give away a single spirit stone unless you asked. The Wraith Sect prided itself on cultivating disciples who could survive and thrive independently. Everything had to be earned. Relying on others would only limit one¡¯s future.

    But today¡¯s gesture made Miao Wangqing reevaluate her junior. Clearly, in their master¡¯s eyes, this little junior brother held some weight.

    Li Yan, of course, had no idea that accepting a few spirit stones could spark so many thoughts in others.

    Seeing Wei Chongran¡¯s robes flutter as he soared away, Li Yan quickly took his leave of Miao Wangqing, who seemed curious and on the verge of questioning him. But he had too much on his mind to entertain conversation right now.

    Cultivation, advancement. That was what truly mattered!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 68: The Fractured Body

    Chapter 68: The Fractured Body

    When Li Yan returned to the courtyard gate, two young men were already waiting there. They were the servant disciples who had arrived ahead of him. Both had higher cultivation levels than Li Yan, and while Wei Chongran was still giving instructions, they had already made their way over.

    The two greeted Li Yan respectfully. After he opened the courtyard gate, they quickly carried in a set of stone table and stools. Without storage pouches, they had no choice but to physically carry them up the mountain and fly over together.

    For two cultivators at about the fifth level of the Qi Condensation stage, this was no trouble at all.

    Once they had swiftly arranged the stone table and stools, they looked to Li Yan with a questioning gaze. One of them, dressed in yellow, cautiously asked:

    "Junior Uncle, do you need us to tidy up anything else?"

    Li Yan smiled and waved them off, sending them back. He had no intention of making them clean up, he just wanted to solve the pressing problem of his cultivation as soon as possible.

    With a flick of his sleeve, the courtyard gate closed again. Li Yan quickly made his way into the cultivation room, shut the door, and sat cross-legged.

    The next moment, his divine sense entered his sea of consciousness, where three glowing violet dots floated, these were the jade slips containing the records and insights on cultivating the "Fractured Poison Body."

    There was no formal cultivation method or incantation for the Fractured Poison Body, only experience and insights left behind by those who had succeeded, for later generations to reference.

    The three jade slips came from Little Bamboo Peak, Old Lord Peak, and Spirit Insect Peak, respectively. The peaks where the three predecessors had once resided. These violet jade slips were not available in exchange for spirit stones; only those who met the requirements and were approved by the sect''s upper echelon could access them.

    Ordinarily, even Wei Chongran''s position would only allow access to the one from Little Bamboo Peak. But since the sect master had already issued orders that all resources related to the Fractured Poison Body be made available to Li Yan, he had been able to retrieve them all without issue.

    The sect had not immediately given Li Yan these jade slips because of the body''s peculiar nature.

    Those three elders had warned: if one studied these notes before successfully cultivating the poison body, they might find clues to help achieve success. But once one had already formed it, unless they encountered specific problems, referencing others'' experiences might lead to the wrong path instead.

    Even among Fractured Poison Bodies, no two were the same, some details would vary, and blindly following another¡¯s path could backfire.

    But who would have expected someone like Li Yan, a complete novice with no foundation in cultivation?

    Most cultivators began training from a young age, gradually accumulating knowledge and experience from everything they saw and heard. Li Yan had none of this.

    Wei Chongran thought it over and decided it was better to let him consult the records now rather than fumble around blindly. At least it might help him avoid unnecessary detours.

    As for the possibility that it could mislead Li Yan? Wei Chongran wasn¡¯t concerned. Who could prove that the insights from others were truly incompatible with Li Yan''s path? Such things couldn¡¯t be verified anyway.

    This mindset fit perfectly with Wei Chongran¡¯s personality, he lived by the principle of adapting to circumstances: use what you have, contemplate when you don¡¯t.

    Li Yan slowly opened one of the glowing violet dots, and his consciousness dove in to read. His thoughts soon followed.

    Two days and one night later, when Li Yan finally opened his eyes, a trace of realization had appeared in them.

    The jade slips contained a tremendous amount of information, details about daily cultivation experiences, personal insights, and observations throughout the cultivation process.

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t digest it all at once. He focused on analyzing and understanding the parts he could comprehend for now. The rest, he forced himself to memorize, intending to study them in detail later.

    Even so, the amount of information was so great that even his enhanced cultivator memory left him dizzy and overwhelmed.

    Though the slips didn¡¯t directly answer his biggest question, Li Yan was able to make some judgments about his current physical state based on their contents.

    In particular, there was a passage from the elder of Spirit Insect Peak that caught his attention:

    ¡°At Qi Condensation, the fractured body splits into ten; at Foundation Establishment, ten split into a hundred; at Core Formation, a hundred split into a thousand; at Nascent Soul, a thousand into ten thousand. With every breath in and out, the body fragments further.¡±

    Li Yan surmised this was describing the state of the Fractured Poison Body. What drew his focus, however, was the last line, something about breathing. To him, this likely didn¡¯t refer to ordinary respiration, but to the process of spiritual inhalation and exhalation, cultivator breathwork.

    The other two jade slips didn¡¯t contain similar descriptions, he wasn¡¯t sure whether the authors had left it out or if their cases differed entirely.

    Li Yan sank into deep thought. After a while, he closed his eyes again and began performing breathwork using the Guishui True Scripture, not for real cultivation this time, but to test whether his theory held.

    He sat perfectly still, like an old monk in meditation. After half an hour, his body trembled slightly, and a conflicted expression appeared on his face.

    Earlier, as he circulated his spiritual energy slowly through his meridians, he had used his divine sense to carefully observe its path.

    At first, the energy flowed from his dantian without issue. But after traveling some distance, it began to subtly diminish.

    This loss was almost imperceptible, anyone not actively looking would have missed it entirely.

    This was due to Li Yan''s low cultivation level, making his self-control over his own energy far less refined. For a true master, their grasp of internal spiritual power would be as fine as silk, even the slightest fluctuation within their body would be instantly detected. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    After one full circulation, the energy did not become more refined or potent, as it typically would, it had actually diminished ever so slightly.

    Li Yan was alarmed. He didn¡¯t understand why this loss was happening.

    He repeated the process again, this time with the energy moving even more slowly and his divine sense heightened to its fullest extent, watching each inch of its progress.

    He wanted to know exactly how the energy was being lost.

    At last, his meticulous observation paid off. He discovered that as the energy passed through certain meridian junctions, a trace of it would inexplicably vanis, as if those spots were leaky.

    Li Yan zoomed in on these meridian nodes. Eventually, he discovered something unusual: twelve key points in his meridian system showed subtle abnormalities.

    At a glance, these points looked normal. But under repeated scrutiny with his divine sense, he found each one bore a faint, nearly invisible crack.

    These cracks were hidden when the muscles and meridians flexed and moved, blending perfectly with the body. Only when spiritual energy passed through, causing internal expansion, would the cracks briefly widen and reveal themselves.

    That was when a thread of energy would leak and dissipate into his flesh and blood.

    Upon recalling that line again, "At Qi Condensation, the fractured body splits into ten... Nascent Soul, into ten thousand; with every breath, the body fragments," Li Yan finally understood.

    His body had been divided internally at these twelve key meridian points, causing his spiritual energy to leak.

    His body had been split into twelve parts.

    Now that the cause had been found, the question was, how to resolve it?

    Li Yan once again turned to the records left by the three senior ancestors. He sat reading for more than half a day, but this time, he was left disappointed.

    There was no mention of a cultivation method for the Fractured Poison Body. That was because this wasn¡¯t a true technique with fixed methods; it was a special physique, one that evolved along with the cultivator''s advancement.

    As time passed in his continuous trials and exploration, three more days went by. Li Yan had begun to feel despondent. He simply couldn¡¯t find a solution. One after another, he discarded every possibility he had thought of.

    By now, he was nearly convinced that his path of cultivation had been completely cut off. It was as if the heavens had played a cruel joke on him, bestowing two great fortunes upon him, only for them to turn into the ultimate punchline.

    Yet, he remained unwilling to give up. He had never even aspired to cultivation in the first place, just a mortal hoping to live a quiet life with his loved ones. After enduring countless hardships and finally deciding to step onto the path of immortality, it seemed fate had already brought it to a premature end. How could he accept that?

    He tried once more to work from the Gui Water Scripture, hoping to find a breakthrough. But no matter how he adjusted the flow of his spiritual energy, no matter how painstakingly he analyzed every sentence and word of the scripture, as soon as he circulated his power, it would still leak away at those twelve nodes.

    At this point, Li Yan was utterly exhausted, eyes bloodshot, looking like a lone and helpless wolf on the vast steppe.

    He let out a long sigh, realizing he couldn¡¯t continue this way. He simply collapsed onto the floor of the cultivation room and fell into a restless sleep. If he couldn¡¯t find a solution after a few more days of research upon waking, then he would just have to go and speak to that chubby master of his.

    Hopefully, for the sake of their teacher-disciple bond, the man would be willing to send him back to the mortal world.

    As for the Gui Water Scripture, he had decided he would never speak of it. Though his own cultivation path had been severed, he couldn¡¯t allow that to invalidate Dong Fuyi¡¯s life-saving grace. At most, he would just burn more incense in the future and pray that Dong Fuyi, in whatever perilous place he now resided, would find a more suitable heir.

    And so, Li Yan drifted into sleep amidst these chaotic, spiraling thoughts. Yet even in slumber, his mind was bombarded by fragments of the Gui Water Scripture and the three jade slips¡¯ contents.

    He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept when suddenly, still in a half-dreaming daze, Li Yan sat up. His eyes were still bleary, but there was a trace of excitement on his face.

    This sleep had not been a peaceful one. As the saying goes, "What troubles the mind by day haunts the dreams by night." In his dream, his mind had been preoccupied with the Fractured Poison Body. There, he suddenly recalled a passage from one of the jade slips, one that made him abruptly sit upright.

    ¡°During the Qi Condensation stage, the Fractured Poison Body splits the inner body into roughly ten parts. Each part follows its own method of cultivation, nourishing and growing, eventually developing into distinct forms of poison.

    "Though initially difficult to control, these poisons pose no harm to the cultivator¡¯s body. They must be slowly understood and mastered until they can be used freely.

    "As one¡¯s cultivation improves, the poisoned body splits further into smaller, independent toxins. At a certain point, the cultivator may even recombine two or more toxic fragments into a new, unknown venom, with effects so bizarre and deadly they defy logic and imagination.¡±

    This passage had originally been a summary by one of the predecessors, explaining the offensive uses of the Fractured Poison Body and how to manipulate it. It also explained why Li Yan had gotten two completely different results when he previously used the Raincloud Technique.

    That was because the energy he released wasn¡¯t just pure spiritual energy, it was spiritual energy infused with toxic properties from his shattered body. And since he hadn¡¯t yet mastered the Fractured Poison Body, the results varied.

    Li Yan had understood that back then, but he had been too focused on solving his inability to cultivate to consider it more deeply.

    Now, this passage had resurfaced in his chaotic dreams, along with countless other fragments of information. But this time, it struck him like a bolt of lightning in the darkness, illuminating his entire dreamscape. He immediately awoke.

    ¡°During the Qi Condensation stage, the body splits into around ten fragments. Each fragment follows its own method of cultivation¡­ each its own method¡­ its own method¡­¡±

    Li Yan muttered the words over and over.

    ¡°Twelve fragments in my body, those aren¡¯t cracks. They¡¯re incomplete separations¡­

    If a cultivator can recombine two or more fragments into a new poison, then each fragment must already be independent¡­

    Shattered, yes, fractured! I understand now. Only by breaking can it be considered shattered. Without being broken, how can it be called ¡®fractured¡¯?

    My body isn¡¯t truly shattered, it¡¯s an incomplete Fractured Poison Body¡­ an unfinished toxic constitution¡­¡±

    Sitting on the floor, half-delirious and half-enlightened, Li Yan continued to mutter to himself. But his eyes were growing brighter and brighter.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 69: The True Fractured Poison Body

    Chapter 69: The True Fractured Poison Body

    The true Fractured Poison Body was one in which every sliver of flesh, bone, and meridian in the cultivator''s body was separated into small segments, as though the body had been dismembered and broken apart.

    Afterward, each piece of flesh, bone, and meridian would evolve into a different kind of deadly poison.

    But what Li Yan discovered was that within his body, only the gaps between his meridians showed signs of separation, clearly different from the information recorded in the jade slips.

    The jade slips had never described the complete form of the Fractured Poison Body because, for the three predecessors, their poison bodies were all formed at once.

    For them, every poisonous segment was independently formed; when they exhaled, the fragments dispersed, and when they inhaled, they fused back together, constantly nourishing and strengthening each part through this rhythm.

    And when they activated their power or cast spells, the fragments would recombine perfectly, forming a seamless and unified whole.

    In simple terms, Li Yan¡¯s Fractured Poison Body was just a half-finished product, a mere rough draft. That was why he had been unable to find any real solution.

    Firstly, because Li Yan dared not casually ask others for help, lest he expose the secrets of the Guishui Immortal Sect.

    Secondly, no one knew that he was only a half-finished case, and Li Yan himself understood very little about what the true Fractured Poison Body should be. As the saying goes, ¡°The onlooker sees clearly, while the player is lost in the game.¡±

    Once he figured this out, Li Yan no longer felt lost.

    The next step was to figure out how to truly separate the flesh and meridians within his body. Since he already had the embryo of the Fractured Poison Body, it meant the initial phase of its formation had succeeded.

    Now, he could only rely on either his divine sense or his spiritual power, it was clearly impossible to literally dissect himself with a knife.

    Li Yan stood up, fetched a basin of cold water, and washed his face, regaining a bit of clarity.

    He didn¡¯t dare use the Raincloud Spell to wash up anymore, not only was he unsure if the spell would even work, but even if it did, he had no idea what kind of poisonous substance it might release.

    Although the ancient texts claimed the poison was harmless to the body itself, Li Yan had no desire to test that for himself.

    After taking a fasting pill, Li Yan rested for another half-hour, restoring himself to a better condition.

    Once back in the cultivation room, and having calmed his breath, Li Yan carefully began circulating his mana.

    He first guided a thread of spiritual energy to the separation node closest to his dantian. Then, he transformed that energy into a tiny blade and sliced directly toward the gap.

    He had chosen to use spiritual power to perform the separation. As soon as the blade cut down, a soul-tearing, bone-deep pain surged into his brain.

    A muffled groan escaped Li Yan¡¯s lips. He nearly lost consciousness, his divine sense almost collapsing. In the next moment, sweat poured from him like a waterfall, his entire body was instantly soaked.

    His body trembled violently as he endured the pain and forced himself to probe the area with his divine sense. Sure enough, the gap had widened slightly. A surge of hope filled his heart, this meant the method was viable!

    As for whether this might ultimately leave him a corpse, Li Yan had already steeled his resolve.

    He gritted his teeth and continued slicing. Time slowly passed as Li Yan groaned in agony and his body trembled like a sieve... sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Fifteen minutes later, Li Yan collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. After resting for quite some time, he realized he wasn¡¯t on the brink of death. His heart eased slightly, it seemed the method wouldn¡¯t kill him, at least not right away.

    During that agonizing quarter-hour, it felt like he had endured the most brutal torture imaginable, yet he had only managed to separate one node.

    Now came the test. If this didn¡¯t work, then not only would his path of cultivation be permanently severed, but the act of forcibly slicing those meridians might have thoroughly destroyed any ability to circulate spiritual power at all.

    Li Yan struggled to sit cross-legged once more. Steeling himself, he guided a thread of spiritual power from his dantian and slowly moved it toward the separated node.

    As it crept closer, he could see that the two ends of the node still stood apart like cliffs on either side of a chasm, each isolated from the other. A creeping chill spread through Li Yan¡¯s heart.

    Perhaps his whimsical idea had sealed his fate, his cultivation path truly ended, the remaining trace of spiritual power in his body doomed to vanish.

    But just when Li Yan thought he had condemned himself to mortal life, the spiritual power thread reached the end of the chasm... and in that moment, the separated tissue and meridians on the other side suddenly drew together, seamlessly bridging the divide. The energy flowed through without the slightest obstruction.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t even have time to celebrate. He immediately probed the energy with his divine sense, and moments later, he burst into uncontrollable joy. The energy hadn¡¯t diminished at all, on the contrary, it had become even more refined during its circulation. This was exactly what cultivation required.

    As spiritual energy became purer, its quantity would eventually increase as well.

    Li Yan finally let out a long sigh and released the circulating mana within him. The method was indeed effective.

    But the next moment, his face twisted like he had swallowed bitter herbs. His brow furrowed deeply, eleven more nodes still needed to be separated. Just thinking about it made him shudder all over.

    Twenty hours later, Li Yan lay spread-eagle on the floor. The ground beneath him was soaked, some spots looked like miniature streams of sweat.

    The pain he had endured, just thinking about it now made Li Yan feel like dying on the spot.

    After each separation, he had to drink a massive amount of water, then immediately proceed to the next one. He didn¡¯t dare rest too long.

    He had to finish while his nerves were still numb from the pain. But he also had to replenish the lost fluids or he¡¯d die of dehydration before finishing the process.

    Now that it was over, Li Yan didn¡¯t want to move a single finger, let alone go back to his room. He fell asleep right there in the cultivation room for two full days and nights.

    When he awoke, his mind and energy were fully restored. Sitting up once again, he immediately crossed his legs and began adjusting his breath.

    Fifteen minutes later, a burst of wild laughter erupted from the cultivation room, echoing across the courtyard. If not for the warding formation on the surrounding walls, that laughter would have carried for miles.

    The first thing Li Yan did upon waking was, of course, verify whether he could cultivate normally. After several complete cycles of spiritual circulation, he found that everything had returned to how it had been before.

    Overwhelmed with joy, he laughed aloud, releasing the suffocating frustration that had accumulated in his chest these past days.

    In the days that followed, Li Yan temporarily set aside his cultivation of other spells. Aside from practicing the Guishui True Scripture, he focused entirely on exploring and understanding the twelve separated meridians and segments of flesh within his body.

    In this way, his days passed in productive and diligent training, and before he knew it, four months had flown by.

    In those four months, aside from steadily increasing his mana through the Guishui True Scripture, Li Yan also carefully studied the summary and insights recorded in the three jade slips. With that, he gained a renewed understanding of the twelve separated meridian-flesh nodes within his body.

    The twelve separated meridian-flesh segments in his body were each completely different sources of poison. They would be released as spiritual power was activated.

    Some were highly corrosive, some would emit poisonous vapors, and others only became toxic when exposed to moonlight, sunlight or even starlight.

    More terrifying were those poisons that were colorless and odorless. If one were to attempt to synthesize them using herbal alchemy, even a single poison might require one or several highly toxic herbs to concoct, an utterly inconceivable and eerie thing.

    Normally, these twelve poisons were isolated from one another and would be naturally nourished by the rhythm of Li Yan¡¯s breathing.

    However, the jade slips explained that this passive nurturing was not the optimal approach. The best method was to forcibly stimulate the poison segments with one¡¯s divine sense each day to enhance their activity.

    It was said that doing so might even allow them to gradually split into smaller, distinct poisonous fragments before reaching Foundation Establishment.

    Li Yan tried this method, and it was sheer torment, not because of the pain from stimulating the separated meridians and flesh, but because each time he used his divine sense to stimulate them, it felt as if his very consciousness was being poisoned.

    This left Li Yan with splitting headaches, constant nausea, and a sensation like countless blades churning inside his skull.

    The variety and intensity of suffering made him feel as if he hovered between life and death. After several attempts, he nearly gave up. He thought he might as well let the Fractured Poison Body develop on its own, he could just focus on learning how to wield it over time.

    But just as Li Yan was about to abandon the idea, he made an unexpected discovery: after stimulating those fragmented meridians, his divine sense had slightly increased, not by much, but enough for him to be certain.

    Though confused at first, he was quickly overwhelmed with joy. He now understood just how rare and precious methods to train the divine sense truly were.

    Although cultivating the Guishui True Scripture did provide some enhancement to the divine sense, he¡¯d found through practice that growth only occurred when breaking through to the next stage, it wasn¡¯t something he could increase at will.

    Now, having stumbled upon a way to actively grow his divine sense, Li Yan was no longer willing to let it go.

    Gritting his teeth, he resolved to set aside one hour each day to use his divine sense to stimulate the separated meridians and flesh. Any longer, and he feared he might go insane.

    After several days, his divine sense was indeed growing, albeit at a very slow rate. The separated meridians within his body also became more active, as if just one more stimulation would cause them to divide on their own.

    Several months later, Li Yan finally grasped the properties of each poison. His next goal was to slowly master their use.

    Thus, his life became even more packed, cultivating his main technique, stimulating the fragmented meridians with divine sense, and practicing poison-based spells. Every day was filled to the brim.

    He often only slept a few hours every few days, replacing rest with meditation and cultivation.

    During this period, Wei Chongran had sent him a message via the sect token, asking whether Li Yan had resolved his cultivation issues.

    After Li Yan replied that everything had been resolved, Wei Chongran sent a short word of encouragement, then informed him that the sect had officially allocated additional resources to support his cultivation. Each month, he would now receive five extra low-grade spirit stones and two bottles of ¡°Spirit-Raising Pills.¡±

    These were special provisions from the sect to support his training with the Fractured Poison Body. Wei Chongran told him to pick them up at the main hall when convenient and did not disturb him again afterward.

    This left Li Yan with a slightly better impression of this master. Over the past few months, Wei Chongran hadn¡¯t shown any signs of hidden agendas but Li Yan remained cautious, knowing that surface appearances meant little.

    Still, this incident helped Li Yan realize that the sect was indeed favoring him with extra resources, and he couldn¡¯t help but appreciate the benefits that came with the Fractured Poison Body.

    What he didn¡¯t know, however, was this: if his innate spiritual roots had been above average, say Earth-level or higher, the sect wouldn¡¯t have just tossed a few resources his way with such indifference!

    As for the other senior brothers and sisters, Li Yan had only encountered Fourth Senior Sister and Second Senior Brother a few times while collecting monthly resources at the main hall. The rest he hadn¡¯t seen at all, some were said to be out on missions, others in seclusion.

    Even Seventh Senior Brother had gone into closed-door cultivation, supposedly preparing to break through to the Foundation Establishment stage.

    As for that outrageously handsome Eldest Senior Brother, he hadn¡¯t been seen since going into seclusion a few months ago. However, some from the outer quarters claimed they had spotted First Uncle out late at night a few times, always looking rushed.

    When Li Yan went to collect his monthly resources again, both Fourth Senior Sister and Second Senior Brother gave him rather strange looks.

    ¡°Spirit-Raising Pills¡± were known to provide major assistance in breaking through minor realms during the Qi Condensation stage. Among outer disciples, only the elite received two bottles per year, yet Li Yan now received two bottles every month. That naturally raised their opinion of him.

    Second Senior Brother, in particular, gave Li Yan a hearty slap on the back like a bear, flashing a thumbs-up, leaving Li Yan smiling awkwardly while hissing in pain from the blow.

    As for the other disciples outside of Little Bamboo Peak, they had no connection to Li Yan. He didn¡¯t know them, and they had no reason to approach him.

    Time flew again, and another month passed.

    This time, however, Li Yan ran into a new problem. It wasn¡¯t an issue with his cultivation itself, but with his training space.

    Meditation and basic cultivation were fine in the courtyard or cultivation room. But once he started practicing actual spells, things went awry.

    The poisons released through his spiritual power began wreaking havoc. After three sets of stone tables and stools were destroyed, Li Yan realized he needed to find a new place to practice his techniques.

    After some thought, he ruled out going outside the sect, his current level of strength couldn¡¯t possibly handle the beasts roaming those lands.

    So, he turned his attention to Little Bamboo Peak. With such a vast mountain range, filled with many subsidiary peaks, finding a quiet, secluded spot where he wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone should be quite feasible.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 70: Stone Marker

    Chapter 70: Stone Marker

    Li Yan was currently walking along a path lined with slender bamboo, where wisps of cloud occasionally drifted past.

    Thinking about the helplessness that cultivating the ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡± brought him, and recalling the agony of separating his meridians, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver. He shook his head, as if trying to shake off these unpleasant memories.

    Lifting his head to glance around, he noticed that on the path he was walking, another smaller trail would occasionally veer off diagonally to the side. This reminded him of the time, a month ago, when he had searched for a place to practice his immortal techniques.

    That day, after deciding to find a practice spot outside his courtyard, he had left and begun searching nearby.

    But that area was a residential zone. Although the courtyards were spaced fairly far apart, he bore the Fractured Poison Body, who knew what collateral damage his poison might cause?

    After a while of searching and finding nothing suitable, he ended up walking behind the western side of his courtyard, where he found a small path leading toward the mountain peak. On a whim, he followed it.

    The trail wound through densely clustered bamboo, with white clouds drifting gently through the leaves and birds occasionally flying across the azure sky, a scene of pure serenity.

    As he walked, Li Yan searched for a place suitable for his training, while also enjoying the quiet, ethereal atmosphere. After some distance, he came upon a fork in the path. On impulse, he turned onto the side trail.

    This narrow trail twisted and turned through the bamboo forest. After walking for about half a cup of tea¡¯s time, Li Yan reached a dead end.

    The end of the trail was blocked by an even denser thicket of bamboo. The gaps between stalks were so tight that only something the size of a house mouse could squeeze through.

    Looking around, the available open space wasn¡¯t large enough for proper training.

    Casually, Li Yan shook a few bamboo stalks. It was just a random gesture with no purpose, and he was already planning to turn back and look elsewhere.

    But when his hand landed on one particular bamboo stalk, he grabbed at empty air. His palm passed right through as if touching nothing but void. He was stunned.

    He froze, withdrew his hand, and hesitated. Then he pressed his hand to a different bamboo stalk nearby. This time, he touched something solid.

    Curious, he once again reached toward the bamboo at the path¡¯s end and again felt nothing, just like before.

    Li Yan felt a wave of confusion. Carefully, he extended his divine sense. When it touched the dense bamboo grove, he felt a familiar sensation, exactly like when his divine sense probed the defensive array around his courtyard.

    The moment it reached the grove, his divine sense was repelled.

    Startled, he muttered, ¡°Why is there an illusion formation here?¡±

    Though he hadn¡¯t been cultivating long, Li Yan had read many books on cultivation. He knew a bit about formation types.

    Just as he prepared to push his divine sense further, a cold voice suddenly echoed out.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The abrupt voice made Li Yan jump. The entire walk had been as silent as an empty valley, save for birds in the sky and rustling bamboo. This sudden interruption shattered the tranquility like a stone in still water.

    He quickly stepped back and looked around, but saw no one.

    As he hesitated, the dense bamboo ahead shimmered and rippled like waves. From within emerged a tall and striking figure.

    She stood quietly, staring coldly at him.

    Li Yan looked closely, it was his sixth senior sister, Gong Chenying, with her short hair and athletic frame. She wore a tight-fitting outfit that accentuated her fiery curves, her chest rising and falling slightly, with glistening sweat still on her healthy, sun-kissed skin. She clearly had just been training.

    Staring at the cool, aloof girl who stood a little taller than him, Li Yan was momentarily dazed. Then he quickly cupped his fists.

    ¡°Greetings, Sixth Senior Sister. I was just looking for a place to train outside my courtyard and saw this path, so I followed it. It seems I¡¯ve intruded on your space. Apologies, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan wasn¡¯t sure what this place was. Could it be her residence? But didn¡¯t she live in one of the bamboo courtyard dwellings? Questions rose in his mind, though he of course didn¡¯t dare to ask them aloud.

    Gong Chenying didn¡¯t respond. She merely stared at him coldly, expressionless.

    Li Yan gave a wry smile and turned to leave.

    ¡°If there¡¯s a stone marker at a trail¡¯s entrance, don¡¯t go down it. Those areas are important zones or restricted grounds of Little Bamboo Peak.

    "Also, you may go no farther than fifty li upward. Beyond that point, all the way to the summit, is forbidden to everyone except the master and the elder. Not that someone like you could get in even if you tried.¡±

    Just as he was turning back, that frosty voice called out again.

    Li Yan turned, surprised, but there was no trace of anyone in the bamboo grove, only her words lingered in the air.

    A slight smile tugged at his lips. It seemed his sixth senior sister wasn¡¯t as aloof as she appeared. Still, her words had been rather cutting.

    Thinking back, he didn¡¯t remember seeing any ¡°stone marker¡± or ¡°stone stele¡± when he entered the trail. Had he missed it?

    Half a cup of tea¡¯s time later, Li Yan stood once more on the main mountain path. Glancing toward the smaller path he had taken, he spotted a small stone upright at the fork.

    He gave a bitter chuckle. He had searched high and low for the ¡°stone marker¡± Sixth Senior Sister mentioned, and all he found was a stone less than a foot tall, surrounded by gravel.

    There were no characters or carvings on it, it looked like a naturally formed rock.

    ¡°No wonder she said ¡®stone marker¡¯ instead of ¡®stele.¡¯ If she hadn¡¯t mentioned it, any new disciple walking past would never guess what it was.¡±

    Li Yan shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand why everything on Little Bamboo Peak seemed to be done in the simplest way possible. So simple, in fact, that it left him utterly confused.

    Continuing upward, he passed several more forks in the path. At three of them, he saw similar foot-high stones.

    He also encountered several people entering and leaving those side paths, none of whom he recognized.

    He found this odd. Of his fellow disciples, he hadn¡¯t met Third or Fifth Senior Brother yet. But judging by the sleeve markings on these strangers, none of them were from Little Bamboo Peak.

    They came from all over: Boundless Peak, Old Lord Peak, Four Symbols Peak, and Spirit Insect Peak.

    This puzzled Li Yan. What were all these people doing going in and out of those little side paths?

    Although he was curious, Li Yan gave up the idea of going inside. What he needed most right now was to quickly improve his strength, so that he could one day return to the small mountain village at the foot of Great Qing Mountain.

    Those who passed by had also noticed Li Yan. Seeing his unfamiliar face and sensing the faint spiritual power emanating from him, many wore looks of surprise.

    But upon noticing the disciple robe he wore, clearly different from that of a mere servant, and especially the golden bamboo insignia on his sleeve, they looked even more puzzled or suspicious, but ultimately just brushed past him without a word.

    Li Yan noticed how disciplined these people were. They only entered or exited through the paths marked with stone markers, never stepping elsewhere. Once out, they would fly off immediately, never lingering on Little Bamboo Peak.

    Finding this curious, Li Yan continued up the mountain. He didn¡¯t want to practice his immortal techniques anywhere near a crowd.

    After walking another seven or eight li upward, he saw no more stone markers next to the side paths. At the same time, he encountered not a single soul, which gave him some ideas about the purpose of those previous paths.

    A quarter of an hour later, he finally found a few suitable places. However, he didn¡¯t start practicing right away, recalling something that his cold-faced, curvaceous Sixth Senior Sister had said:

    ¡°You can only go fifty li up!¡±

    There was no one else around. With no eyes watching and his curiosity still piqued, Li Yan decided to walk just a little further.

    Thus, weaving his way along the trail, he discovered several more decent spots, especially one platform halfway up the mountain that satisfied him greatly.

    The platform was about ten zhang wide, reached by a path winding through the bamboo forest. Three sides of the platform were encircled by dense bamboo, while the fourth jutted out over the mountainside, facing an endless sea of clouds.

    Standing there, Li Yan could see far-off ranges rolling in waves. Aside from a few peaks that could rival Little Bamboo Peak, most only poked the tips of their summits through the clouds.

    The distant sky swirled with drifting clouds, just the sight of it made one feel refreshed and at peace. Truly, it was a scene that made all other mountains seem small. Li Yan took a deep liking to the place and decided it would be his training spot.

    After descending from the platform, he continued up the mountain, still haunted by his senior sister¡¯s words.

    Looking at the stone path beneath his feet, he felt puzzled, why was it that this mountain¡¯s back path, as well as the smaller ones threading through the bamboo forest, were all only wide enough for two or three people walking shoulder to shoulder?

    Walking among them, surrounded on all sides by seemingly endless bamboo, gave one the eerie illusion that the world had no end¡­

    Perhaps it was deliberate, these stone paths, with their constant winds and rustling leaves, soon gave a person the overwhelming feeling of being utterly alone. Loneliness and isolation naturally rose in one¡¯s heart.

    An hour later, Li Yan saw the path bend once more and vanish into another thicket of bamboo ahead.

    Yet he didn¡¯t feel irritated. In fact, he liked the quiet of the long trail. By nature, he wasn¡¯t talkative, one might even call him solitary.

    Estimating the distance, he figured he was about fifty li from where his Sixth Senior Sister had warned him to stop. But he didn¡¯t feel any restrictions in place.

    Looking around, he decided to round the next bamboo grove. If the scenery remained the same, he¡¯d simply turn back.

    By this point, he was starting to feel uneasy, if he really stumbled into some powerful restriction, he¡¯d be in trouble. His curiosity had been gradually replaced by reason, but just enough of it remained to push him a little farther.

    It only showed he wasn¡¯t yet a true adult. A youth¡¯s curiosity about the unknown often triumphed over logic.

    Thinking this, Li Yan kept walking. Rounding the bend, he looked up and froze.

    After so long trekking through endless bamboo forests, his mind had been filled with nothing but visions of more bamboo. He naturally assumed the next scene would be the same.

    But instead, he was met with a massive open plaza, no bamboo at all, just a vast, empty expanse. In the very center stood a towering stone stele.

    This was no stone marker. This was a monument, some three to four zhang wide and more than twenty zhang tall. It bore no words or images, yet radiated an overwhelming presence, as if a divine being stood watch over all beneath it.

    Li Yan had only glanced at it once when his mind was struck as if by lightning. His chest surged with turbulent blood, threatening to burst from his veins.

    Terrified, he staggered backward. Blood spurted from his mouth in several waves as he retreated until the bend in the bamboo forest blocked the plaza from sight. Only then did the crushing pressure finally lift.

    Panting heavily, hands on his knees, Li Yan gasped for air. Blood still dripped from the corner of his mouth, and the monument¡¯s shadow still loomed in his mind, towering, earth-shaking.

    He didn¡¯t know what had just happened. All that remained in his head was the image of that stone stele and the faint outline of a path leading deeper into the mountains beyond it.

    After a long time catching his breath, he straightened up and wiped the blood from his mouth, a bitter smile on his lips. He had only himself to blame.

    This was practically suicide. The power of immortals was beyond comprehension. He was still just a mortal who had only glimpsed the path to immortality, yet here he was, practically offering himself up.

    The Sixth Senior Sister had already warned him. He had ignored her, actively courting death.

    It was in this moment that Li Yan truly understood what cultivation meant. It was a supreme, untouchable path. An unassailable pressure. A power he couldn¡¯t even fathom.

    Without a glance back, Li Yan made his way down the mountain. For the first time, he truly felt his own insignificance, no more than an ant, whose life could end at any moment.

    And yet, within him, something had begun to stir: a hunger for that unreachable power.

    The youngster had begun to grow.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 71: Immortal Techniques

    Chapter 71: Immortal Techniques

    What Li Yan did not know was that, at the same time he descended the mountain, deep within a stone cave atop a remote peak behind the stone stele, an elderly man with a tall and imposing figure slowly opened his eyes.

    This man sat cross-legged on a woven mat, dressed in a coarse grey robe. His head was full of silver hair, yet his face was as smooth and ruddy as a newborn''s. He murmured to himself:

    ¡°This little fellow is truly interesting. Since when did Little Bamboo Peak take in such a disciple? A mixed spiritual root, yet his spiritual power is so pure¡­ and he¡¯s even cultivated the Fractured Poison Body. I¡¯ve been in seclusion too long, unaware of the happenings outside.¡±

    ¡°If not for the Heavenly Stele erupting in fury, who knows how many years would have passed in ignorance? That stele truly has a child''s temperament. The boy only glanced at it, simply because his cultivation was low, it felt offended!¡±

    After speaking, the tall elder slowly lowered his head, the movement awkward and stiff, as if he hadn¡¯t moved in a very long time. He thought for a moment more.

    ¡°That boy being able to successfully cultivate the Fractured Poison Body is a great stroke of fortune. Throughout the sect¡¯s history, only three have achieved it. But his magical power is quite strange¡­¡±

    ¡°Logically, someone with mixed spiritual roots should have extremely chaotic spiritual energy, yet each of his elements is astonishingly pure. What¡¯s going on here? Could it be that he¡¯s practicing some bizarre ancient cultivation technique? But I¡¯ve never heard of such a method. Or perhaps he ingested some rare heavenly treasure¡­¡±

    With his head lowered, the elder sank deep into thought.

    Li Yan was completely unaware that someone thousands of li away had seen through his Fractured Poison Body, his internal cultivation condition, and even his mixed spiritual root physique in a single glance.

    Fortunately, he had arrived here only after advancing and cultivating for another half a year.

    At this point, not only was his Water spiritual energy reservoir full, but his Wood, Fire, and Earth energy reservoirs had also reached capacity. Only his Metal energy reservoir was still half-full.

    If he had come here right after advancing to the second level of the Qi Condensation Stage, things would have been much worse. At that time, the Guishui True Scripture he had just cultivated harmonized the five elements, but only his Water reservoir contained any spiritual power.

    The other four reservoirs had such negligible amounts of spiritual power that the elder might have mistaken him for possessing a Sacred Spiritual Root. That would have surely brought no end of trouble¡­

    ¡­Recalling everything that had happened over the past year, a faint smile appeared at the corner of Li Yan¡¯s lips. He now felt that in just a few more months, he might be able to break through to the third level of the Qi Condensation Stage.

    He walked up along the stone path through the bamboo forest. Along the way, he occasionally encountered disciples from other peaks. With just a glance exchanged, they passed by without interacting.

    After walking some distance, the path became deserted. After a few more turns, a familiar platform came into view.

    Standing on the platform, he looked down at the areas of discolored ground beneath his feet, then turned to glance at the edge of the platform where some scorched and withered bamboo stood. All of these were the result of his immortal techniques practice.

    At first, he had been worried that he might cause too much destruction by practicing spells here and would be held accountable by the sect.

    But over time, he discovered something unusual. As long as he didn''t completely destroy something, the damaged parts of the platform would slowly recover within a few days.

    The same happened with the ground around his courtyard. Even the surrounding black bamboo, though easily snapped or burned during spell practice, had incredibly resilient root systems. In just over ten days, new shoots would sprout vigorously to replace the damaged stalks.

    Seeing all of this, Li Yan suspected that Little Bamboo Peak might conceal secrets he didn¡¯t yet understand. Otherwise, how could the stones gradually mend themselves, and the black bamboo exhibit such tenacious vitality? Perhaps only by uprooting them entirely could they be truly eradicated.

    Even so, he had no intention of practicing immortal techniques within his courtyard.

    First, the stone tables and stools had already been replaced several times. Second, some of the fragmented poisons would interfere with the courtyard¡¯s formation array, and replenishing the spiritual stones was painful for him.

    Aside from the eight low-grade spiritual stones he received each month, he owned nothing else. He couldn¡¯t afford such waste.

    Standing on the platform, Li Yan placed a slender bamboo stalk, over a man''s height and a large stone by his feet. He calmed his breath, formed a hand seal, and began chanting an incantation under his breath. A few moments later, he shouted softly:

    ¡°Go!¡±

    In the next instant, a red fireball the size of a fist appeared midair and hurtled toward the ground in front of him. With a boom, the fireball struck the platform solidly.

    Strangely, despite the impressive impact, not a single spark flew. Instead, the ground appeared to host a crimson leech-like shape clinging tightly to it. The red patch pulsed with bubbling blisters.

    The area twitched a few times, then smoothed out. Shortly after, another blister would swell, then once again flatten after some writhing.

    Meanwhile, the leech-like crimson flame grew dimmer. The bubbling became smaller and more frequent, until at last, everything faded away.

    Before the flame vanished, Li Yan picked up the large stone beside his foot and cautiously approached the area. Squatting beside the fading flame, he scraped at it with the stone, as if peeling off a layer of stubborn ointment.

    Then, something bizarre happened. The moment the stone touched the flame, a strand of dark red fire clung to it. Immediately, bubbles began forming on the surface of the stone, expanding, deflating, repeating¡­ until a few breaths later, everything disappeared.

    Expressionless, Li Yan watched as the crimson flame beneath his feet faded completely. He examined the seemingly undamaged stone in his hand and the unmarked ground.

    He raised his other hand and gently wiped the spot where the red flame had clung to the stone. Instantly, powder flaked off the stone''s surface, revealing a deep crimson gouge beneath, just another inch deeper, and it would have pierced the entire rock.

    Then, he used his foot to brush over the ground. What had appeared untouched now revealed a larger and deeper groove, like a vivid red scar slashed across the earth.

    This was one of the twelve poisons comprising Li Yan¡¯s Fractured Poison Body. He had no idea what poison it was.

    He had researched texts on the subject. In Wraith Sect, the immortal techniques cultivated were unlike those of other sects. For example, at Boundless Peak, the basic ¡°Fireball Technique¡± might be infused with Gu poison.

    At Spirit Insect Peak, it might be altered to carry snake venom. At Four Symbols Peak, each fireball could be imbued with miasma. These variations caused endless headaches for other cultivation sects.

    Li Yan had no idea what the poisons within him were called. A single fragmented toxin might consist of numerous lethal substances he couldn''t even identify. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Though he had recently been studying various texts on toxic herbs and poisonous insects, his current knowledge was still far from sufficient.

    That didn''t stop him from experimenting with effects. After several months of slow exploration, he could now manipulate all twelve types of Fractured Poison. Every time he cast a spell, he could select one to combine with his spiritual energy for release.

    At present, however, his use of the techniques was still rather clumsy and unfamiliar. Each time he cast a single spell, it took him five or six breaths to release it. In actual combat, that would be enough time for an opponent to kill him dozens of times over.

    But Li Yan wasn¡¯t too anxious about this. He saw it as a process of familiarization. As for freely combining the twelve types of fractured poison, it was like expecting a toddler who couldn¡¯t yet walk in a straight line to suddenly learn how to run.

    Looking at the stone in his hand and the vivid red scar on the ground, Li Yan nodded with satisfaction. What he needed now was to keep familiarizing himself with the effects of the fractured poison in his body.

    The venom he had just used possessed extremely strong adhesive and corrosive properties. If it hit the human body, it would adhere tenaciously to the surface. If someone tried to help by slapping it off with their hand, they too would be contaminated, the poison couldn¡¯t be shaken off.

    At the same time, the deadly venom would relentlessly corrode inward, burning and consuming everything it touched until the venom''s power was exhausted.

    What made it truly terrifying was the uncertainty: no one knew what the toxic components were, or whether they could be neutralized at all.

    Of course, with Li Yan''s current abilities, if he encountered someone like Wei Chongran, a Core Formation expert, even if he managed to land a hit, it would be no more than a tickle through thick boots. Wei Chongran could easily suppress him with sheer spiritual power.

    When it came to dealing with his senior brothers, though, there might be a sliver of hope. Still, everyone in the Wraith Sect was a master of poisons. To them, Li Yan¡¯s immature poison techniques were riddled with flaws and easy to see through. That was why Li Yan had to keep practicing, over and over again.

    After confirming the fractured poison he¡¯d just used, Li Yan pondered quietly for a while, reflecting on the casting process.

    After a moment, he once again focused his mind and began chanting. Five breaths later, the spell Flowing Sand took form.

    Roughly a zhang ahead on the platform, the surface trembled faintly, then quickly returned to stillness just like before.

    Li Yan picked up the thin bamboo stalk over a person¡¯s height from beside his foot and lightly tossed it forward. With a muffled thump, it embedded itself into the stone platform as if sinking into sand. The bamboo sank more than a foot deep.

    Li Yan immediately withdrew the hand seal and hurried forward. He gently scraped the area with the tip of his foot. The ground had returned to being a solid slab of rock, no sign of its earlier softness.

    He took a step back and released his divine sense toward the ground. A bizarre sight followed.

    Just one breath later, the bamboo shaft stuck into the ground began to ooze thick black liquid from bottom to top. Its branches and leaves curled and softened rapidly, and within mere seconds, it turned into a puddle of black water.

    Li Yan squatted down, dipped a finger into the black water, and walked to the edge of the stone platform. He smeared the liquid onto another bamboo stalk. That stalk shook a few times, and soon black liquid oozed from its surface as well. Within five breaths, it collapsed to the ground, another pool of black water.

    This time, he had used another type of fractured poison, combined with the Flowing Sand technique. Normally, Flowing Sand was a trap-type spell. In combat, it could ensnare an enemy''s legs, giving the caster a chance to land a fatal strike.

    For cultivators at the eighth level of the Qi Condensation Stage or above, the technique could cause enemies to sink thigh-deep. Below the eighth level, knee-deep at best, still enough for the enemy to strike back.

    Only at the Foundation Establishment Stage could one instantly bury an entire person, enabling a one-shot kill.

    Nevertheless, even in the hands of a Qi Condensation disciple of Wraith Sect, Flowing Sand was a deadly weapon. The flowing sand would often be imbued with all manner of toxic insects and poisons, impossible to anticipate.

    For example, disciples from the Spirit Insect Peak might mix venom from the Five-Spike Horned Snake into the sand, not only corroding matter but also rapidly invading the bloodstream through wounds, reaching the heart in an instant and taking lives on the spot.

    The venom Li Yan had just used would seep into the body through the pores, liquefying the flesh from within. So even if the sand only trapped an opponent''s feet, the outcome would still be death.

    Li Yan differed from the other peak disciples in another way: if they were poisoned by their own venom, it could cost them their lives. Thus, they either used extreme caution or preemptively took antidotes.

    But the fractured poison within Li Yan¡¯s body caused no harm to himself. That was why he could dare to smear the black water with his bare hands, something he had learned from the three jade slips he¡¯d studied.

    Even so, he hadn¡¯t dared to try it directly at first. After much deliberation, he had selected a paralyzing-type fractured poison to test on himself. When nothing happened, he gained the confidence to gradually experiment with the others.

    Even after half a year of trial and error, Li Yan still hadn¡¯t figured out the full nature of the venoms in his body.

    For instance, one particular venom had stumped him for nearly a dozen trials before he discovered it only became active under midday sunlight, completely inert at all other times.

    With so many unknowns, Li Yan had to keep testing. He also needed to spend huge amounts of time practicing how to integrate the venoms with spells. That was why he always felt there wasn¡¯t enough time for cultivation.

    During this period, he finally grasped the uses of a few types of fractured poison. For example, the one he had just used with Flowing Sand could be activated through his divine sense, allowing him to control when the poison would take effect after infection.

    After testing the combinations of those two poisons with their respective techniques, Li Yan shifted his focus solely to practicing spells. His casting time was still far too long, making the techniques useless in real combat.

    Several hours later, Li Yan finally stopped cultivating.

    Throughout the better part of the day, whenever his spiritual power was exhausted, he would sit and meditate to recover. Once his spiritual energy was replenished, he would continue practicing until he was completely drained before stopping.

    Looking at the scarred bamboo forest and platform, Li Yan didn¡¯t head back immediately, this was different from usual. In the past, once he finished practicing, he would rest briefly and then descend the mountain.

    But today, he dismissed the idea of returning right away.

    Because today was New Year''s Eve on the Barren Moon Continent.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 72: New Yearéˆ¥æªš Eve

    Chapter 72: New Year''s Eve

    The Barren Moon Continent, its name came from the strange moon that hung in its skies, unlike that of any other land. Vast and desolate, it was five to six times larger than the moons seen elsewhere, clearer, brighter... almost oppressive.

    On cloudless nights, the silhouettes of jagged peaks on that colossal moon were so stark, so barren, they could be seen clearly with the naked eye. Ridges winding endlessly, ravines of varying depths¡­ etched into every mortal¡¯s heart like the old stone bridges over a village creek, worn by generations, steeped in memory.

    New Year''s Eve was a cherished festival engraved deep in the heart of every commoner on the Barren Moon Continent, a day of reunion, warmth, and reverence.

    Set during the middle of the twelfth lunar month, when the moon reached its fullest, people would gather to sing and dance under its glow, offer up the finest demonic beasts they¡¯d hunted all year, and uncork their best-aged wine. Whether the entire city joined in revelry or families kept to their hearths, the spirit was the same.

    No one returned home sober under that moon. Arms draped over shoulders, they drank and reminisced, boasting of valor and dreams...

    Scholars composed verses with wine-soaked passion, bold and stirring. Maidens played passing games beneath the moonlight, eyes meeting shyly, hearts fluttering with spring¡¯s stirrings.

    ¡­

    By now, dusk had fallen. The massive full moon had already risen into the sky.

    Li Yan sat alone on the stone platform, gazing at the distant, mist-veiled mountains. His eyes were unfocused, as though trying to pierce through the millions of li to return to that familiar foothill beneath Great Qing Mountain.

    He hadn¡¯t come out today just to practice spells. A few nights ago, seeing that immense moon from his courtyard had stirred a deep homesickness in his heart. Time had flown, another year was ending.

    It had been over a year since he left the mountain village. Last year¡¯s New Year Eve, he had spent on the run, too busy surviving to dwell on longing for home.

    But now, beneath the same full moon as years past, a flood of memories overwhelmed him.

    From dawn, he¡¯d found it hard to sit in meditation. So he came early to the platform, half to practice spells, half to await the moon¡¯s rise.

    He stared blankly into the distance. The village must be alive with the crackle of firecrackers by now.

    Golden-roasted, fragrant offerings of demonic beast meat were surely laid beneath the old locust tree at the village entrance. The children would be drooling around the offerings, chasing one another in loud circles.

    Then, at the scolding of the adults, they¡¯d dart off toward the edge of the village, only to come running back again moments later in another round of laughter and play.

    Every few moments, people would glance skyward, hoping for the moon to rise directly above the old willow tree. That was the signal to begin the ancestral rites and then the feast could begin in earnest.

    The village head would make a round with a wine bowl, drinking a mouthful with every man present. Then, as tradition dictated, he¡¯d give each child a firm pat on the head, wishing them swift growth. By midnight, some of the drunkards would be asleep with arms wrapped around the old willow, dozing under the enormous moon till dawn.

    His father would show a rare smile while puffing his pipe, drinking strong spirits with old friends, occasionally gesturing toward his children with the pipe stem.

    Third Brother, limping slightly, would come sit beside Father with a quiet smile. He¡¯d murmur a few words now and then, usually urging Father not to drink too much.

    Mother and Fourth Sister would be busy as always, bustling to and fro with steaming meat and fluffy buns. Occasionally, they¡¯d run into a young man from the village, and the womenfolk, Mother and the aunties would burst into laughter and teasing, whispering and gesturing playfully.

    Then they¡¯d find their daughters in the crowd, whispering in their ears. Fourth Sister and the other girls would blush furiously, flustered but continuing their serving.

    The young men, red-faced under the aunties¡¯ teasing, would sneak glances at the girls through the rowdy cheers of the crowd...

    Li Yan remained frozen in place, staring into the distance, thoughts tumbling in his mind. At some point, tears were silently flowing down his cheeks.

    After a long while, he finally looked away and raised his gaze toward the massive moon that seemed almost within reach. In its radiant surface, he could almost see the faces of loved ones, etched clearly in memory.

    Wiping away his tears, he stood, smoothed his robes, and knelt solemnly beneath the moon, murmuring:

    ¡°Father¡­ Mother¡­ Happy New Year. Happy¡­ New Year¡­¡±

    Then he bowed low, knocking his head to the ground several times in reverence.

    Just as he was about to rise, a voice came from behind, cool and slightly hesitant.

    ¡°You¡­ you mortals really have a tradition like this? New Year''s Eve?¡±

    Li Yan shot to his feet and spun around sharply.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡±

    Turning, he saw a tall, slender woman in white standing at the platform¡¯s edge. She was gazing at him with an uncertain expression.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s you?¡±

    Caught mid-reverie, Li Yan¡¯s emotions flared. His tone carried a trace of anger and accusation.

    Moonlight spilled silver across the platform, illuminating the figure clearly. It was the white-clad senior sister from Boundless Peak, Zhao Min, whom he had met months ago.

    She stood by the bamboo grove at the trail¡¯s edge, her robes fluttering softly in the breeze. Under the moonlight, her chiseled features glowed with an almost sacred luminance.

    Beneath her jet-black brows, her clear eyes remained cool as they met his.

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed here?¡±

    She frowned slightly, displeased by the sternness in Li Yan¡¯s voice.

    Li Yan furrowed his brow in turn, but quickly recalled where they were.

    ¡°Right... this isn¡¯t my little bamboo courtyard. Why would she not be allowed here?¡±

    Still, he voiced his question, though this time more mildly.

    ¡°This is Little Bamboo Peak. Normally, disciples from the other four peaks don¡¯t come past the halfway point. I¡¯ve never seen anyone from other peaks up here.¡±

    Indeed, during these past months, he had only ever encountered others at the mountainside paths. Aside from the known trails, the rest of Little Bamboo Peak seemed untouched by outsiders, almost as if restricted.

    He had once asked Second Senior Brother about it while collecting spirit stones in the main hall, and learned that those trails were indeed where disciples from other peaks came to fulfill missions.

    ¡°You know a bit, it seems. But what, I¡¯m not allowed in the back mountains now?¡±

    The white-robed girl clearly wasn¡¯t pleased by Li Yan¡¯s earlier tone. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not allowed¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ other peak disciples rarely come here.¡±

    Li Yan had never actually confirmed if there was a rule against it. He¡¯d just never seen it happen. Now, embarrassed that his emotions had gotten the better of him, he scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression, Zhao Min couldn¡¯t stay angry. After all, she¡¯d only come here on a whim herself. Having overheard his words earlier, a spark of curiosity had stirred in her heart.

    She had heard of this so-called ¡°New Year''s Eve¡± among mortals since she was young, an important, lively event that people placed great significance on but she had never witnessed it herself.

    ¡°Oh, this place¡­ I used to come here often,¡± she said, her tone softening, though still tinged with a cool detachment. ¡°But after I left Little Bamboo Peak, I stopped coming. You¡¯re not wrong, disciples from other peaks aren¡¯t allowed on the back mountain of Little Bamboo Peak.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhao Min stepped lightly onto the platform. Her graceful stride brought her slowly to its edge, where she stood facing the immense, round moon.

    Li Yan blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Judging by what she just said... was she once a disciple of Little Bamboo Peak too? Could she be one of those who left the peak long ago? That would explain why she can come here freely and why she seems so familiar with this place.¡±

    Standing at the cliff¡¯s edge, Zhao Min gazed dreamily at the great moon, then turned to look out over the mountain ranges cloaked in the velvet of night.

    The moonlight poured over her figure like silver water. Her face, as flawless as sculpted jade, glowed with a gentle, luminous sheen, pure and ethereal.

    She stood facing the wind, her white robes billowing behind her. The breeze pressed the fabric close to her body, outlining the proud curve of her chest, while her long, straight legs appeared all the more striking beneath the moonlight.

    In that moment, under the silver glow, Zhao Min looked like a celestial maiden descended from the moonlit heavens. Li Yan found himself utterly entranced.

    After asking her question, Zhao Min had also drifted into her own thoughts. But after a time, hearing no sound from behind, her brows knitted faintly.

    She glanced back over her shoulder and when she caught sight of Li Yan staring at her with a dazed, slack-jawed expression, a flush bloomed on her delicate face. She gave a soft, disdainful tsk.

    Startled back to his senses by the sound, Li Yan¡¯s face turned red. He coughed awkwardly twice and scrambled to speak, desperate to look away.

    ¡°Zhao... Zhao Senior Sister, this ¡®New Year''s Eve¡¯ is something we have back home. I¡¯ve never been far from our village, but folks who traveled said they saw the same in other places, too.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°But... it seems like the sect doesn¡¯t celebrate it at all. I didn¡¯t see any decorations or signs of it today.¡±

    ¡°The sect?¡± Zhao Min gave a cold snort. ¡°New Year''s Eve? Hmph... in this sect, all anyone ever does is cultivate. Who has time for something like warmth, or human sentiment?¡± She paused, then asked quietly, ¡°Can you tell me more about this New Year''s Eve among mortals?¡±

    Li Yan felt a ripple of unease.

    ¡°She dares speak so bluntly about the sect? That¡¯s bold... If the elders or the Law Enforcement Hall heard that, she¡¯d be in serious trouble.¡±

    ¡°Has she really never been to a mortal town? Was she raised entirely within the sect?¡±

    More questions bubbled up in his heart, but he kept them to himself. Still, he mused inwardly:

    ¡°Seems this Senior Sister joined the sect even earlier than Seventh Senior Brother. He was twelve when he was discovered and brought in. She... might have grown up in the sect since infancy.¡±

    After a moment of silence, Zhao Min quietly sat down at the platform¡¯s edge. Her long legs dangled into the open air, gently swinging as she leaned back to gaze at the moonlit sky.

    Her voice was soft, wistful:

    ¡°I¡¯ve never stayed in a mortal town. But I¡¯ve heard stories from other disciples, how peaceful it is... and how lively, too.

    "Peaceful in the way the days pass, working at sunrise, resting at sundown, day after day, year after year.

    "Families and friends gathering often... children playing at their parents¡¯ feet, running with lanterns through the streets, chasing and laughing with their little friends.

    "Everyone gathered around a table, smiling, talking together... But I¡¯ve only ever heard of such things. I¡¯ve never experienced them.¡±

    Standing behind her, Li Yan listened to her quiet words and thought of his own home, his sister, his childhood friends in the village.

    Without realizing it, he took a few steps forward, finally sitting down at the opposite edge of the platform, a modest distance from the white-robed girl.

    He sighed inwardly. Looking at the silhouette of the young woman under the moonlight, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that she seemed... lonely.

    His heart settled into calm.

    ¡°She¡¯s just asking about a custom everyone knows,¡± he thought. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I want to go back early anyway.¡±

    So he began to speak gently:

    ¡°Mortals have their own joys... but also deep sorrows.

    "My home lies a million li from here, at the foot of Great Qing Mountain. A small village, just a few dozen families. The terraces wrap around us like waves, and there are a few old locust trees near the entrance.

    "When the New Year''s Eve approaches, it¡¯s nearly spring. The rapeseed blossoms open in waves beyond the village, and wildflowers dot the fields.

    "That morning, every household begins preparing the most lavish feast of the year. Children play in the streets. My mother and elder sister, along with the village aunties, bring out flour and demon beast meat.

    "They start cooking from dawn, frying, roasting, steaming... Smoke rises from every chimney, the whole village filled with the scent of good food.

    "My father and Third Brother work with the other villagers to clean the ancestral hall, arrange the offerings, sweep the yards...¡±

    Under the bright full moon, the world was silent except for the whisper of the wind. A boy and a girl sat side by side on the edge of a high platform, gazing up at the moon and speaking softly.

    The great orb hung in the sky like a glowing mirror, its silver light casting a halo around the pair. Occasionally, the girl would ask a quiet question, and Li Yan would gently tell her about the simple, ordinary joys of the mortal world¡­

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 73: Three Years

    Chapter 73: Three Years

    Winter passed, spring arrived, and time flowed like water, three years had slipped by in the blink of an eye.

    In the far east, tens of millions of li from the Wraith Sect, stood a colossal imperial city. Spanning several hundred li, it was a place of unparalleled prosperity, a magnificent sprawl of sacred buildings.

    Surprisingly, the most grand and expansive structure within this city was not the imperial palace, but a sword sect located in the city¡¯s eastern quarter. This sect¡¯s pavilions, towers, and vast palaces rivaled each other in splendor.

    To walk from the sect¡¯s main entrance to its rear compound, one would have to gallop on horseback along its central avenue for half a day.

    This sect was divided into the Outer Sword Court and the Inner Sword Pavilion, and it was renowned across the realm as a sanctuary for sword cultivators. Known in the mortal world as the Ten Step Court, it was one of the four great sects of the Barren Moon Continent.

    At this moment, within a grand palace of the Ten Step Court, three individuals were seated in discussion.

    A middle-aged swordsman in green robes, a young monk, and an elderly Taoist in purple, each radiated a subtle yet powerful aura. All three were Core Formation cultivators.

    At the head sat the green-robed swordsman, around forty years of age, with a square face, sharp brows, and an air of righteousness. A faint sword aura flickered about him, he had already reached the late stage of the Core Formation realm. His eyes slowly swept over the other two.

    ¡°To think that it would be Master Yiye and Immortal Hanglin visiting this humble court, it truly is a pleasant surprise,¡± he said with a chuckle.

    The young monk brought his palms together and gave a respectful nod.

    ¡°Yiye of the Pure Land Sect greets Sword King Xiaquan.¡±

    His features were serene like still water, with delicate brows and pure eyes. Dressed in a blue kasaya, he possessed a Core Formation mid-stage cultivation. Yet seated there, he emitted no spiritual fluctuations at all, resembling nothing more than an ordinary temple monk, peaceful and humble.

    The elderly Taoist gave a one-handed salute. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Sword King Xiaquan, the fact that your court¡¯s Inner Pavilion would send you personally speaks volumes of the importance they place on this matter. As for the Grand Profound Sect, I have been sent to assist both the Ten Step Court and the Pure Land Sect. Whatever instructions you have, I shall comply to the fullest.¡±

    The old Taoist was gaunt and thin, his smooth silver-white hair tied in a high knot atop his head. His complexion was ruddy, his beady eyes shone with cunning light, and he too was a late-stage Core Formation cultivator.

    Upon hearing this, Master Yiye gave a slight nod and softly chanted a Buddhist verse, his modesty clear.

    The green-robed swordsman of the Ten Step Court smiled faintly, inwardly thinking:

    ¡°The Grand Profound Sect sent you here to fish for benefits. That crafty glint in your eyes, who can''t see through it?

    A so-called righteous Daoist sect with no trace of integrity or pride¡­ All that talk of ¡®assistance¡¯ and ¡®full cooperation¡¯, I suppose you just want us to take the blame should anything go awry.¡±

    Though this thought brewed in his heart, Sword King Xiaquan merely chuckled aloud.

    ¡°My sect treats the Inner and Outer Divisions as one, without distinction of status. I came simply because the others were preoccupied.

    ¡°Immortal Hanglin, your words are far too humble. This meeting of ours, sanctioned by the three sects, is clearly of great import.

    ¡°Next year marks the fifteenth-year harvest cycle of the secret realm. Yet the Wraith Sect has always seized the upper hand through their sinister poison arts. They monopolize nearly half the resources and cause grievous losses among our Foundation Establishment elites.¡±

    At this, the old Taoist''s expression grew solemn.

    ¡°Sword King Xiaquan is absolutely right. The Wraith Sect, relying on their twisted techniques, shows no mercy to us. Many elite disciples of the Ten Step Court and the Pure Land Sect, raised with such care, have perished at their hands.

    ¡°As for my Grand Profound Sect, our techniques favor open contests and purifying battles. Yet four or five out of every ten disciples fall into their traps, it¡¯s a grievous toll. Their methods are truly contemptible.¡±

    The scholar-swordsman inwardly sneered:

    ¡°And your Grand Profound Sect is so righteous? As if we swordsmen or the Pure Land monks are truly ¡®noble.¡¯ In the cultivation world, who still believes in that farce of being paragons of virtue?¡±

    Master Yiye clasped his hands together solemnly.

    ¡°Amitabha. Defending the Way and vanquishing evil is the duty of all Buddhists.¡±

    Sword King Xiaquan nodded with a calm smile.

    ¡°Then in this remaining year, we should proceed thus¡­¡±

    As he spoke, his lips moved, yet not a sound could be heard. Within the heavily warded rear compound of the Ten Step Court, he had employed a sound-sealing transmission technique.

    The monk and the Taoist followed suit, communicating through silent spiritual sound transmission.

    ¡­

    Li Yan opened his eyes from cultivation, and twin rays of light shot forth.

    In these past three years, he had cultivated diligently day and night, and his progress had been astonishing, he had reached the seventh level of Qi Condensation. This was thanks, in large part to the unique qualities of the Guishui True Scripture.

    The sect''s generous support also greatly benefited him. Compared to outer disciples of the same stage, he received five more low-grade spirit stones each month, along with two bottles of Spirit-Raising Pill, both immensely helpful.

    Spirit stones needed no explanation. After casting spells, he would quickly absorb the stones¡¯ essence to replenish his spiritual power, greatly reducing meditation recovery time.

    Time was the most precious resource for cultivators. Before Foundation Establishment, one¡¯s lifespan differed little from a mortal¡¯s, every moment counted.

    As for the Spirit-Raising Pill, he took one before each practice session of the Guishui True Scripture. The resulting circulation would purify his spiritual energy far more efficiently. Where once he needed two full cycles, now one would suffice, significantly boosting his training speed.

    In terms of spells, his Fireball and Wind Blade Techniques had reached late minor achievement. His Flowing Sand Technique was at major achievement, while Raincloud, along with newer spells like Wind Bind and Flight, were at mid minor achievement.

    As for the twelve fractured poisons, he had mastered each individual element and could now combine three or four with ease.

    After concluding his cultivation, Li Yan remained seated, legs crossed, and turned his divine sense inward.

    Within his dantian''s purple mansion, five spirit energy vats had grown five to six times larger than they were three years ago. Three of them, water, wood, and fire, were now filled with swirling spiritual mist, half-transformed toward liquid.

    Once they fully liquefied, it would mark the day of his Foundation Establishment.

    The remaining two cauldrons, for earth and metal, remained empty. Still, he had now reached the mid-seventh level of Qi Condensation.

    Gazing at the mist within the vats, Li Yan''s heart stirred, and he activated his five-element spiritual force. The energies within the three filled cauldrons began to cycle, restraining and generating one another, slowly flowing into the empty earth and metal cauldrons.

    This infusion was not the natural filling that occurred with cultivation. It was a forced process.

    Moments later, Li Yan¡¯s aura dropped from mid-seventh level back to early-sixth level of Qi Condensation. This was the Guishui True Scripture¡¯s method for concealing cultivation.

    This concealment wasn¡¯t a crude balancing of elemental forces, such methods could be easily seen through by high-level cultivators. The Guishui True Scripture used the interplay of restraining forces to mask one¡¯s true level, revealing only what the user wished to show.

    Li Yan was quite satisfied with the result.

    He was never one to seek the limelight.

    Although he had the support of sect resources, given his mixed spiritual roots, breaking through to the fourth level in three years was already his limit, any further would arouse suspicion.

    If not for the fear that too much concealment would expose flaws to that chubby Master of his, he would¡¯ve preferred to suppress his cultivation to appear only at the early stage of the fifth level of Qi Condensation.

    Over the years, Li Yan occasionally attended meetings at the Main Hall of Little Bamboo Peak. After all, the number of disciples coming and going on that peak could be counted on one hand.

    The first time he tried concealing his cultivation to attend, not even the Eldest Senior Brother in the late Foundation Establishment stage reacted. Only that chubby Master gave Li Yan a glance and remarked,

    ¡°Your mana foundation is quite solid, much deeper than others at the same stage.¡±

    That comment gave Li Yan a faint sense that his concealment technique had been seen through. Yet, after repeated tests, he felt confident that when exerting himself fully, he could deceive cultivators one major realm above him without issue.

    However, if the opponent was two major realms higher, unless he suppressed his concealment power carefully, he would risk overcompensating, ultimately exposing himself instead.

    As for Nascent Soul stage ancestors, given his current cultivation strength, he estimated there wasn¡¯t the slightest chance of deceiving one.

    Still, even in a powerful sect like the Wraith Sect, Nascent Soul elders were rare and might not appear for centuries. Who would bother paying attention to a lowly disciple like him?

    Gazing at the spiritual fluctuations surrounding his body, Li Yan was quite satisfied. He then released his divine sense, which instantly pierced through the walls of his cultivation chamber, reached the courtyard walls, and even probed slightly into the protective formation.

    Over the years, in addition to refining cultivation techniques and immortal spells, Li Yan had poured intense effort into studying the Fractured Poison Body. He carefully researched the effects of the twelve fractured poisons, enduring excruciating splitting headaches daily while using his divine sense to stimulate the poison body fragments.

    As a result, several of the twelve poisons now showed signs of fragmenting. He estimated that within a few more months, he could separate additional poison fragments.

    This torment brought him another benefit, his divine sense had grown comparable to a cultivator at the peak of the tenth level of Qi Condensation, capable of reaching 30 to 40 zhang from his body.

    The protective formation of the Bamboo Courtyard could no longer repel his divine sense, which now could infiltrate about a foot into the formation. He had studied many texts to gauge his divine sense¡¯s strength.

    Retracting his divine sense, Li Yan rose, straightened his robes, and stepped outside.

    Yesterday, his identity token had transmitted a message:

    ¡°All disciples on the peak are to gather at the Main Hall tomorrow morning!¡±

    By now, Li Yan had learned that having too few people on a peak also had its disadvantages. When sect matters arose, the other four peaks could simply send part of their main disciples and delegate the rest of the tasks afterward.

    But Little Bamboo Peak, with so few members, often required the attendance of all disciples unless someone was in critical seclusion.

    Li Yan, despite not yet reaching Foundation Establishment, still had to observe sect matters without active involvement.

    Today, however, he had a matter he needed to consult his senior brothers about, he was running out of spirit stones.

    Despite the sect allocating him some resources over the years, they still didn¡¯t consider him a highly talented disciple and thus didn¡¯t invest in him heavily.

    With his cultivation advancing, the monthly stipend of eight spirit stones and two bottles of Spirit-Raising Pills could no longer meet his needs. The pills barely lasted half a month, and the spirit stones were always used up sparingly.

    Of course, even without these, the dense spiritual energy of Little Bamboo Peak combined with the power of the Guishui True Scripture allowed for smooth cultivation. But once one grew used to a certain pace of progress, slowing down felt unbearable.

    Thus, Li Yan had to consider new sources for spirit stones. With them, he could not only cultivate more rapidly but also afford to buy more Spirit-Raising Pills.

    If he simply waited passively, he¡¯d need to reach the tenth level of Qi Condensation or Foundation Establishment.

    At the tenth level, the sect would increase his resource allotment to aid with forming a Foundation; and once in the Foundation Establishment stage, he would automatically receive resources matching that level.

    Hence, Li Yan had no choice but to take matters into his own hands. He also realized that most ordinary disciples had long been striving to earn their cultivation resources, unlike himself who had been cared for by the sect.

    Walking along the path to the Main Hall, he mulled over these thoughts. His mind wandered to the figure of a tall, slender girl who would always appear on the night of the full moon at year¡¯s end, seated quietly at the edge of the platform.

    Although no words of agreement had ever passed between them, the one who arrived first would always wait under the vast full moon, and the other would eventually appear to sit beside them.

    They would chat idly, more like speaking to themselves. Until dawn, after which they each departed.

    Zhao Min never spoke of her own affairs. Most of the time, it was Li Yan talking while she simply listened...

    As he recalled these moments, a gentle smile spread across his face. Before long, he had arrived at the Main Hall and stepped in confidently.

    ¡°Junior Brother! Haha, long time no see! Looks like your cultivation¡¯s gotten even deeper, must¡¯ve reached the sixth level of Qi Condensation, right?¡±

    The cheerful voice rang out the moment he entered.

    Li Yan smiled slightly. The speaker was, of course, none other than his seventh senior brother, Lin Daqiao, with whom he¡¯d always gotten along well.

    Li Yan glanced around the room. Ten people were already present, seven men and three women. His Master and Mistress had yet to arrive.

    Seven were seated while three were moving about, pouring tea and chatting casually, the atmosphere relaxed and familiar.

    Li Yan recognized them all. The seven seated included five senior brothers and two beautiful senior sisters.

    His Eldest Senior Brother, Li Wuyi, remained as handsome and sunny as ever, smiling gently at him. The aura surrounding him had grown more refined, he had reached the Pseudo Core stage, just a step away from condensing a True Dan.

    Seated next to him was a burly man like a black bear, grinning widely at Li Yan, Second Senior Brother Wei Chituo.

    Seeing that expression, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of helplessness. He dreaded encountering this senior brother who was already a late Foundation Establishment cultivator but would always either challenge him to sparring matches or enthusiastically smack him on the back with hands that were as thick as bear paws.

    Each time left Li Yan grimacing in pain, sucking in cold breaths. Yet he couldn¡¯t dodge him, and any sparring only ended with him getting thrashed.

    Still, he¡¯d heard that this Second Senior Brother, along with Fourth Senior Sister and Fifth Senior Brother, had advanced significantly in cultivation and had recently joined the Inner Sect.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 74: Secret Realm

    Chapter 74: Secret Realm

    Seated just below Wei Chituo was a cold-faced young man, around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. Clad in grey robes, tall and well-proportioned, his features were as refined as carved jade, an undeniably handsome figure.

    When he noticed Li Yan looking his way, he neither nodded nor spoke, his expression indifferent as if Li Yan were invisible. Yet Li Yan didn''t mind and offered him a polite nod and smile in return.

    He had seen this man a few times over the past few years. This was none other than Third Senior Brother, Yun Chunque.

    Yun Chunque always wore that frosty expression, seemingly devoid of emotion toward anyone. But Li Yan knew: this icy Third Senior Brother only ever showed the faintest warmth when looking at Sixth Senior Sister, Gong Chenying. In those rare moments, his eyes would glimmer with fleeting color.

    Li Yan often imagined what it would be like if these two human icebergs ever ended up together, sitting across from each other in silence all day, neither speaking a word. It would be the picture of awkwardness.

    These three, Second, Third, and Seventh Senior Brothers were seated in a row, directly opposite another group of four.

    At the head of the opposite group sat two stunningly beautiful women: Fourth Senior Sister Miao Wangqing and Sixth Senior Sister Gong Chenying. Miao Wangqing was dressed in her usual pale yellow skirt and blouse. Upon seeing Li Yan enter, she smiled sweetly and called out, ¡°Little Junior Brother!¡±

    The short-haired and coolly elegant Gong Chenying simply gave Li Yan a faint glance and a slight nod, that was her version of a greeting. Both of them had already reached the early Foundation Establishment, their cultivation was quite formidable.

    Li Yan promptly returned their courtesy when he noticed their gaze.

    Below them sat two others. One of them, with fair skin that could rival Lin Daqiao''s, had a long face, thick brows, and sharp eyes. He lounged lazily in his chair, one leg slung over the armrest while the other stretched along the floor.

    At the moment, he had one arm locked tightly around Lin Daqiao, who was wriggling with all his might to break free.

    This was Fifth Senior Brother, Wen Xinliang, an early Foundation Establishment cultivator that was an expert in using poison.

    Li Yan wasn''t surprised by the scene and walked toward Lin Daqiao''s side with a cheerful smile.

    At that moment, whether he finally broke free on his own or Fifth Senior Brother intentionally let him go, Lin Daqiao quickly rushed over and grabbed Li Yan¡¯s arm.

    He pulled him to sit with, placing a chair between himself and Wen Xinliang, all the while muttering under his breath:

    ¡°Fifth Senior Brother is always bullying people. Every time we meet, he bullies your Seventh Senior Brother too. He dragged me off to Boundless Peak the moment I joined. He¡¯s the worst!¡±

    Wen Xinliang, hearing his complaints, remained as nonchalant as ever.

    ¡°Xiaoqiao, Fifth Senior Brother is only doing it for your own good. Once you pass my tests, you¡¯ll never be taken advantage of anywhere.¡±

    He turned to Li Yan and added, ¡°Right, Little Junior Brother? You should teach your Seventh Senior Brother a thing or two about how to kill. I heard you were the one who killed that so-called military advisor, and that you even set up those sinister traps. All that at just fifteen? Tsk tsk, I like it heh heh heh¡­¡±

    Li Yan bowed slightly with a smile and took a seat next to Lin Daqiao. By now, he understood that his killing of Strategist Ji was no longer a secret. From the very first time he met this Fifth Senior Brother, the man had shown an odd interest in him.

    But after hearing the story from Lin Daqiao and the others, Wen Xinliang had seemed skeptical at the time. He even mentioned that Senior Brother Yu of the Spirit Insect Peak claimed things had played out differently on the scene. Clearly, he had done his own investigating and now, unexpectedly, he was bringing it up again.

    Lin Daqiao had arranged for Li Yan to sit in the upper seat, two chairs away from Fifth Senior Brother, creating a buffer.

    Li Yan could only smile helplessly. This Seventh Senior Brother of his had successfully established his foundation just a year ago. According to what he heard, out of over ten thousand Qi Condensation disciples in the sect over the past three years, only five had successfully formed a Foundation.

    This showed how truly difficult cultivation was. To outsiders, it might appear as if disciples of Little Bamboo Peak established their foundations with ease, but that was simply a matter of small numbers inflating the success rate.

    Even after forming his Foundation, Lin Daqiao hadn¡¯t matured much mentally, he was still as lively and flighty as ever.

    Just as Li Yan settled into his seat, a young girl in green robes, about sixteen or seventeen, walked up and bowed softly before offering him a cup of fragrant tea. He accepted it and gave her a nod of thanks.

    The girl responded with a soft smile and returned to her place nearby.

    These three, two boys and one girl who were serving tea were all new outer disciples of the peak. They weren¡¯t Li Yan¡¯s junior brothers or sisters but rather disciples taken in over the past few years by his Eldest Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and Fourth Senior Sister.

    Li Wuyi, the Eldest Senior Brother, had selected a disciple named Ouyang Ping, a Qi Condensation seventh-level cultivator from one of the affiliated sects.

    Yun Chunque had discovered a promising servant disciple on the peak named Zhang Que, at the mid-sixth level of Qi Condensation. After a successful assessment, he took him under his wing.

    As for the green-robed girl, Miao Wangqing had found her while visiting a small cultivation clan. Impressed by both her talent and character, she accepted her as a disciple on the spot.

    That small clan had nearly erected a longevity tablet for Miao Wangqing in gratitude, but she quickly and sternly forbade it. She had no desire to be seen as some ancient immortal, not to mention the connotation of being old!

    All three new disciples were around the same age as Li Yan, yet they were now formal outer disciples of Little Bamboo Peak, while Li Yan remained only a registered disciple.

    But none of them dared to look down on him. After all, Li Yan was the personal registered disciple of the Peak Master.

    Even though their cultivation levels were similar, some even higher, they didn¡¯t dare address him as "Senior Brother" or "Junior Brother" per the usual rules of the cultivation world.

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you¡¯ve made great progress in the past half year, your speed is truly impressive,¡± Lin Daqiao said, giving Li Yan a pat on the shoulder with a look of seniority.

    Li Yan was speechless. Like Second Senior Brother, this Seventh Brother also liked to smack people on the shoulder. But with his cultivation now deepening, his sensitivity to proximity had increased greatly, he¡¯d nearly reacted instinctively just now, ready to dodge or block the gesture.

    ¡°Seventh Senior Brother, you¡¯ve already become an elite outer disciple since establishing your Foundation. Soon you¡¯ll be promoted to the Inner Sect. I¡¯m just a registered disciple, who knows how many years it¡¯ll take before I catch up to you.¡±

    As he discreetly brushed off Lin Daqiao¡¯s hand from his shoulder, he delivered a smooth compliment.

    ¡°Hahaha! Little Junior Brother, don¡¯t belittle yourself, your Senior Brother here just got lucky, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Lin Daqiao burst into hearty laughter, clearly pleased by the flattery.

    Beside them, Fifth Senior Brother gave a sideways glance at their mutual admiration and snorted, but said nothing. Instead, he stared up at the ceiling, seemingly lost in thought.

    For a time, the room split into small clusters of quiet conversation. Miao Wangqing and Gong Chenying whispered among themselves, occasionally casting glances toward Li Wuyi.

    Li Wuyi seemed not to notice anything, remaining composed as he turned to engage in earnest conversation with Wei Chituo. As for the cold and aloof Third Senior Brother, he stayed silent throughout, only occasionally letting his gaze drift toward Gong Chenying across the room.

    The two young men and one young woman, on the other hand, stood obediently behind their respective masters, periodically stepping forward to refill tea.

    Before long, a figure glided into the hall. By the time everyone looked up, he was already seated at the center of the main hall, none other than Wei Chongran himself.

    The disciples quickly rose and saluted in unison. Once the formalities were done, the green-robed girl promptly served a cup of fragrant tea to the ancestral master before retreating with the other two attendants.

    Wei Chongran swept his gaze across the group, nodding in satisfaction. Yet, when his eyes fell on Li Yan, he paused, a flicker of surprise flashing through his eyes.

    Given Li Yan¡¯s mixed spiritual roots, even with the sect¡¯s modest resource support, it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to progress so rapidly. Wei had expected it would take decades for him to build his foundation, if at all. Yet in just three years, he had already reached the sixth level of Qi Refinement, and his spiritual energy was as deep and stable as that of a mid-stage sixth-level disciple.

    It seemed the Ten Thousand Source Technique had exceeded expectations, perhaps largely due to the transformation from the Fractured Poison Body, which had evidently altered his constitution.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here. Let¡¯s skip the pleasantries,¡± Wei Chongran began, voice calm but direct. ¡°The time for the Secret Realm harvest is approaching next year, as you are all likely aware.

    ¡°Recently, the sect has received intelligence that the Ten Step Court, Grand Profound Sect, and Pure Land Sect have begun preparations and they may be targeting us specifically.

    ¡°As such, the sect will soon finalize which disciples from each peak will participate. A series of inter-peak competitions will be held to select forty-nine Foundation Establishment disciples to enter the Secret Realm.

    ¡°Wuyi, Daqiao, and Li Yan, none of you will be participating this time. Wuyi has already been through it thrice, and has slain many enemy cultivators and secured fortuitous encounters. I have other tasks for him.

    ¡°Daqiao has only just reached Foundation Establishment. While you do need tempering, this is not the place for it, yet you may sign up for the sect¡¯s competitions to hone yourself against disciples from other peaks. Even if you qualify, you must give up the slot. Understood? At that time, Wuyi will use my jade token to explain why you won''t participate.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    His tone grew stern toward the end.

    ¡°Yes, Master,¡± Li Wuyi replied with a shrug.

    Lin Daqiao looked reluctant, but after receiving a sharp glare from Wei Chongran, he stiffened and quickly responded, ¡°Understood!¡±

    Wei Chongran¡¯s tone softened slightly.

    ¡°Li Yan, your progress in recent years has been impressive. I hope to see you reach Foundation Establishment soon.¡±

    Li Yan rose and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Among the rest of you, Chituo and Chunque have each participated twice. Chenying once. You three are experienced and can look after your Fourth and Fifth Juniors, who lack field experience.

    ¡°Especially Fourth, she is too soft-hearted. One misstep in there could lead to death. Yet such hardships are necessary. Only through tempering can a cultivator walk the long path.

    ¡°Of course,¡± he added coldly, ¡°this all presumes you make it into the top forty-nine. If you can¡¯t even pass that threshold, then there¡¯s nothing to discuss.¡±

    Li Yan, seated below, couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the harsh reality of the cultivation world. Every step was a razor¡¯s edge, where a single mistake could mean death.

    Over the years, he hadn¡¯t just trained within the Wraith Sect, he had also immersed himself in various esoteric texts and cultivation lore. The so-called Secret Realm Harvest was in truth a blood-drenched feast hosted by the four great sects.

    "This secret realm was discovered tens of thousands of years ago by the Grand Elders of the Wraith Sect and Ten-Step Court. The two Nascent Soul ancestors joined forces, spending nearly a year to break through the realm¡¯s protective restrictions.

    Inside, they found numerous ancient treasures, top-tier magical tools and treasures, and vast quantities of rare herbs and supreme beast cores.

    The realm itself should exit in a space outside the world, in its own vast and enclosed dimension. It was thought to be a sanctuary for cultivators in ancient times, long since abandoned with only its riches and remnants left behind.

    However, not all within were relics. Many ancient beasts still roamed the interior and among them were seven fearsome fourth-rank demon beasts, each one equivalent in power to a Nascent Soul ancestor.

    Third-rank beasts could already take human form and gain spiritual wisdom. Fourth-rank ones were formidable and cunning beyond compare.

    When the two Nascent Soul ancestors from Wraith Sect and Ten-Step Court entered, they initially collected some top-tier magical tools, magical treasures, rare spiritual herbs, and elixirs. But after a few days, they encountered four fourth-rank demonic beasts, leading to a fierce battle.

    Outnumbered, the two elders were forced into a hasty retreat. Thankfully, Nascent Soul cultivators were notoriously difficult to kill.

    Their millennium of cultivation had granted them numerous magical treasures, and if they abandoned their physical bodies, their Nascent Souls could teleport instantly across a thousand li, a speed that no magical treasure could match.

    Of course, neither elder was willing to abandon their physical body. One was a famed poison cultivator; the other a sword cultivator of terrifying combat prowess. The demon beasts, despite their strength, could not take them down.

    After a prolonged battle and chase, the two managed to escape. It seemed not all seven demon beasts had shown themselves, perhaps due to seclusion or other reasons.

    Even so, both elders were gravely injured. The elder from Ten Step Court had nearly lost his physical body entirely.

    This outcome was only possible because the demon beasts were wary, especially after witnessing the Wraith Sect elder¡¯s nightmarish poisons. They had kept their distance, or the result might have been far worse.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 75: The Wuchen Pill

    Chapter 75: The Wuchen Pill

    The secret realm held countless rare treasures. After the two Nascent Soul ancestors returned, naturally they were unwilling to let things lie. Once their injuries healed, they gathered all the Nascent Soul cultivators from both sects, intending to re-enter. They even poured immense resources into constructing a dedicated passage within each of the two sects.

    But somehow, news of this leaked. The Grand Profound Sect and the Pure Land Sect caught wind of it and promptly came knocking, demanding a share of the spoils, of course.

    The Wraith Sect and Ten Steps Court were unwilling to agree, but refusal meant a battle outside the secret realm even before they could enter. At that time, the two sects combined only had three late-stage Nascent Soul cultivators. The rest were early or mid-stage, while the secret realm held seven fourth-rank demon beasts.

    Though the Wraith Sect''s poisonous arts provided a slight edge, victory was by no means assured. With the addition of Grand Profound Sect and Pure Land Sect¡¯s Nascent Soul elders, however, chances improved. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Considering all this, they eventually agreed to a four-sect joint expedition.

    What followed was a grand battle inside the secret realm. But the outcome was far from ideal. Demon beasts were naturally more powerful than human cultivators of the same rank. Though the human side had more Nascent Soul cultivators, once the beasts revealed their true forms, the advantage vanished.

    In the end, both sides had to make concessions. Moreover, the demon beasts had little interest in the spiritual energy of the Barren Moon Continent, which was far inferior to that within the secret realm.

    It was precisely because of this disparity that many ancient herbs had managed to survive inside the realm.

    Since the disappearance of the ancient cultivator who once ruled the realm, the demon beasts within had lost all restraint and formed several powerful tribes. Each sought to dominate the others, but after endless years of bloodshed, none could prevail. Eventually, they called a truce.

    Still, they needed trials to hone themselves. But attacking rival tribes would reignite war, so they resorted to covert skirmishes instead.

    The higher-rank beasts turned a blind eye to such clashes, unless battles between third-rank or higher demon beasts broke out, they rarely intervened.

    But even so, the beasts¡¯ innate savagery remained suppressed. Chaos was inevitable. Now that humans were entering the realm, they allowed select areas to be opened, letting humans and beasts clash freely.

    Whoever had the skill could claim the treasures and pills within, a mutually exploitative arrangement.

    Demon beasts primarily relied on innate talent in battle. Only those of the second rank and above used magical tools or artifacts, and they lacked the ability to refine pills, forge weapons, or craft formations.

    The ancient abodes left by cultivators were all protected by formations that the beasts could rarely breach. Only occasionally could they break through using brute strength or unique abilities to obtain the treasures within.

    As for rare herbs, most could not be consumed directly. Beyond a few that were safe to eat raw, many brought unpredictable consequences if not properly refined, something the beasts could not manage.

    Through these negotiations, both sides got what they wanted.

    However, the demon beasts refused to allow additional passages to be built, fearing an increase in risk. After repeated talks, they reluctantly agreed to maintain the two existing passages.

    This frustrated the Grand Profound Sect and Pure Land Sects immensely. No one enjoyed watching key entryways built in rival territory, but they had no choice.

    Later, the two sects attempted to station their cultivators at the passages. But how could the Wraith Sect and Ten Steps Court ever allow such a thing?

    Letting outsiders inside their territory meant inevitable leaks. In the end, they only agreed to let each sect inspect the channels once every five years to ensure their stability.

    Even if the other sects wanted to use force, the Wraith Sect and Ten Steps Court would not be intimidated. Two against two, they could hold their own. Ultimately, Grand Profound Sect and Pure Land had to accept the arrangement.

    Originally, the secret realm was opened annually for Core Formation cultivators to enter. But over the course of a thousand years, both sides noticed problems.

    First, Core Formation cultivators were the sects¡¯ main pillars of strength. Centuries of conflict had whittled them down to battle-hardened elites and their opponents, fierce third-rank demon beasts, had also grown savage.

    But the war of attrition had weakened both sides.

    Second, the continual harvesting of herbs over a millennium had driven many rare species to extinction, an outcome human cultivators dreaded.

    Both sides had no choice but to negotiate once more. Eventually, they agreed to open the secret realm once every fifteen years and only permit Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Even then, only segmented areas would be opened each time, giving spiritual herbs a chance to regrow.

    Those who entered the secret realm had the opportunity to gain incredible fortunes.

    All rare treasures and ancient pills obtained inside belonged to the individual. However, any herbs had to be turned over to the sect. Magical tools and pills not personally useful could be sold to the sect at high prices.

    But private trade was strictly forbidden. If discovered, it would bring the harshest sect punishment.

    Moreover, the realm¡¯s dense spiritual energy offered rare chances for breakthroughs, opportunities not to be missed.

    It all sounded wonderful on the surface, but hidden dangers abounded. One had to beware not only of demon beasts, but also ambushes from the other three sects or even betrayal from one¡¯s own companions.

    Considering all this, Lin Daqiao¡¯s reluctance was understandable. Although there are risks, he longed for a great fortune within.

    Upon hearing that only the top forty-nine would qualify, the disciples¡¯ eyes lit with fierce desire.

    Especially Wei Chituo, already in the late Foundation Establishment stage. If he entered the secret realm, he had a real chance to break through to Pseudo Core, even the Core Formation stage itself.

    Wei Chongran saw their determined expressions and nodded. Then his gaze turned to Li Wuyi.

    ¡°Wuyi, I will be entering secluded cultivation later this month. I may not emerge for quite some time. During that period, the affairs of this peak will be left to you. This is another reason you won¡¯t be going.¡±

    He chuckled softly and added, ¡°Here, take this ¡®Wuchen Pill.¡¯ Perhaps it will aid your breakthrough.¡±

    With a flick of his finger, a small blue-and-white porcelain bottle flew toward Li Wuyi.

    Li Wuyi had worn a relaxed expression while listening to his master¡¯s instructions. Handling the affairs of Little Bamboo Peak was second nature to him by now. But the moment he heard ¡°Wuchen Pill,¡± his whole body froze.

    A delicate porcelain bottle hovered silently before him. It took a long moment before he snapped out of his daze, eyes lighting up as he joyfully grasped the jade bottle in his hand.

    He had already guessed why he was barred from entering the secret realm this time. He had made too many enemies in previous trips; once inside, he¡¯d become a prime target. Reaching his current level had been an arduous journey, his master¡¯s decision was clearly for his own protection.

    Though he showed no emotion outwardly, a faint disappointment still lingered in his heart.

    During his past two ventures into the secret realm, he had advanced from early Foundation Establishment to mid-stage, then from mid-stage to its peak.

    If he could have entered once more, even if a breakthrough to Pseudo Core or Core Formation wasn¡¯t guaranteed, he was certain it would have brought significant gains.

    Still, he had always obeyed Wei Chongran without complaint. Whatever his master arranged, he accepted. Thus, he quickly let go of that last trace of desire, never expecting his master to bestow upon him a Wuchen Pill.

    The Wuchen Pill was renowned for its powerful assistance in breaking through major realms below the Core Formation stage. It protects the cultivator¡¯s heart meridian during the critical moment of advancement, shielding the mind from inner demons and maintaining a pure, unblemished state of clarity.

    For cultivators below the Core Formation stage, this pill was invaluable and nearly impossible to find even if one had the wealth to spare.

    How Wei Chongran had managed to obtain one was unknown, but he had gifted it so casually, so lightly, as though it were nothing. This gift gave Li Wuyi¡¯s chances of forming a Core a significant boost.

    And that small increase, those two extra points of certainty, were something no amount of begging could bring.

    Flushed with excitement, Li Wuyi¡¯s face turned crimson. He had dreamed of obtaining this pill, but it was too rare to ever appear at auction, where he might try to pick it up at a bargain.

    Though the Wraith Sect did produce a few Wuchen Pills each year for internal sale, he simply couldn¡¯t afford them.

    Several breaths passed before Li Wuyi finally calmed himself. Rising to his feet, he swept his robes aside and knelt down, offering six resounding kowtows in utmost reverence.

    A warm smile appeared on Wei Chongran¡¯s plump face. He didn¡¯t stop the gesture, knowing well the effort it had taken to acquire this pill.

    There were plenty of late Foundation Establishment disciples in the Wraith Sect, and obtaining this pill required not only a mountain of spirit stones but also considerable connections and favors.

    The other disciples looked at Li Wuyi with envy, but none voiced complaint. They all knew he had earned it. Over the years, their kind and dependable eldest senior brother had worked tirelessly without protest.

    While others immersed themselves in cultivation, he had still spent long hours managing peak affairs. Were it not for his exceptional talent, he would likely still be stuck at mid-stage Foundation Establishment.

    Once Li Wuyi rose, Wei Chongran turned to Wei Chituo.

    ¡°You must work hard as well.¡±

    With those simple words, he stood and strode out of the hall.

    Wei Chituo blinked in surprise but gradually nodded with resolve. He understood what his master meant, he was to carve his path through his own strength. But if he truly struggled, his master would lend support.

    Still, deep down, he knew: the most his master could provide was a pill. Cultivation was a journey that could only be walked alone.

    As Li Yan watched the plump, not-so-tall figure of their master walking away, a faint warmth stirred in his heart. Perhaps¡­ this master truly wasn¡¯t so bad.

    He had heard tales from other peaks. Most masters did no more than pass on their teachings. To receive such a rare and precious pill from one¡¯s master, unless you were a direct descendant or a favorite disciple, was practically unheard of.

    Yet this master had poured such vast resources into his disciples without hesitation.

    Today, Li Yan saw Wei Chongran in a new light. He suddenly realized he knew very little about the man.

    Take his cultivation, for example. This plump master was rumored to be at mid-Core Formation, though others said early Core Formation, because no one had ever seen him take action.

    Wei Chongran always wore a smiling face, and his displayed cultivation was only that of early Core Formation, adding an air of mystery around him.

    Once the master had walked off into the distance, Li Wuyi murmured softly, ¡°So this is Little Bamboo Peak¡­¡±

    His eyes grew momentarily dazed, then steadied.

    ¡°Well then, today¡¯s matters are concluded. I hope all my junior brothers and sisters gain something in the coming year. You may all go.¡±

    The gathered disciples respectfully saluted Li Wuyi before departing in groups or alone.

    Li Yan walked out of the hall alongside Lin Daqiao, intentionally so.

    Lin Daqiao clung to him with exaggerated affection. Cheerful and energetic by nature, he found long periods of closed-door cultivation unbearable.

    Fortunately, his spiritual roots were exceptional. A little time spent training yielded the same results others took months to achieve. Even Li Yan couldn¡¯t help feeling envious.

    As they stepped outside, Li Yan cut off his Seventh Senior Brother¡¯s endless chatter.

    ¡°Seventh Brother, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, how do we receive our peak''s missions? You mentioned it before, but I¡¯ve never actually gone.¡±

    Lin Daqiao released his arm and gave Li Yan a curious once-over, examining him from head to toe until Li Yan felt rather awkward.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally short on spirit stones, huh? Fourth Sister said you receive monthly resources that can be compared to a Foundation Establishment cultivator. And you¡¯ve never once collected a peak task in all these years since joining? Amazing!¡±

    Li Yan scratched his nose sheepishly. He was beginning to understand just how hard it was to earn spirit stones.

    Back when his plump master had given him spirit stones, he¡¯d accepted them so confidently, as though it were only natural. Receiving so much more than others each month, if he were on any other peak, there would have been an uproar by now.

    With an awkward laugh, Li Yan replied:

    ¡°Heh¡­ Seventh Brother, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m lacking in talent, so the sect has been more lenient with me. It¡¯s the only reason I¡¯ve come this far.

    "But with my current cultivation, I can¡¯t take on external missions yet. For now, I¡¯d best start with whatever work I can manage here on the peak to earn some spirit stones. So, how do I get those tasks?¡±

    ¡°My little junior brother,¡± Lin Daqiao said, still amazed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve been in the sect this long and don¡¯t even know how to reach the task hall. I¡¯m truly impressed!¡±

    He clapped Li Yan¡¯s shoulder with a grin. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve nothing else going on, I¡¯ll take you there myself.¡±

    With that, he summoned a boat-shaped spirit vessel, and the two of them stepped aboard and soared into the sky.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 76: Mission Hall

    Chapter 76: Mission Hall

    The two of them stood atop the flying spirit artifact, and Lin Daqiao began to explain in detail to Li Yan. As Li Yan had previously guessed, the Mission Hall was indeed located within that dense bamboo forest at the rear mountain.

    There were three types of tasks that disciples of Little Bamboo Peak could take on: watering spiritual plants, raising spirit beasts, and cooking for spirit beasts. Li Yan could understand the first two, but the third puzzled him.

    Aside from eating raw flesh of other spirit beasts and certain spiritual plants, there were some particularly unique spirit beasts that required large amounts of spiritual food for nourishment.

    If these kinds of spirit beasts grew in the wild, they would naturally seek out food suited to their physique for survival each day.

    But if they were raised by people, then one had to specifically concoct or cook the food they needed. This type of food had to contain spiritual energy, in order to ensure the normal growth of these beasts.

    As they spoke, they had already arrived within the bamboo forest behind the mountain. The two of them landed and put away the spirit artifact. Lin Daqiao, familiar with the place, headed toward a narrow path. Seeing this, Li Yan opened his mouth, hesitated for a moment, and finally asked:

    "Seventh Senior Brother, there are so many small paths in this bamboo forest. These ones with the stone markers must lead to the areas for doing mission tasks.

    "But there are quite a few such paths, and these stone markers have neither words nor pictures. For newly initiated disciples, it¡¯s easy to get confused. Couldn¡¯t they at least put some kind of marking on them?"

    This question had been in his heart for several years, never answered. Today, he could no longer suppress his curiosity and asked it aloud.

    "Looks like Junior Brother has walked these small paths before, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t know about them. You¡¯re asking about markings? There are markings¡­¡±

    Lin Daqiao, hearing Li Yan''s question, turned his head and looked at him strangely, thinking to himself:

    "You say you don¡¯t know about the Mission Hall, so I brought you here. But you¡¯re able to mention the stone markers, so you should know. Then again, you look totally clueless. Who explained things to Junior Brother? They clearly didn¡¯t do a good job.¡±

    What he didn¡¯t know was that although Li Yan often came to the rear mountain, ever since Gong Chenying had warned him once, he had never again set foot on any of the paths with the stone markers.

    Lin Daqiao looked toward the peak of the mountain, then lowered his voice to a near whisper.

    ¡°There are four such paths in total here, I suppose you know that and they correspond to three task areas and the Mission Hall. But the small stone markers at the entrances of these paths were split off from Lord Heavenly Stele¡­¡±

    At this point, his voice dropped even lower.

    ¡°Lord Heavenly Stele is that giant stone stele about fifty li up from here, on the large plaza. It was originally a magical treasure used to suppress the entrance to the Harvesting Secret Realm.

    "But after being bathed in the spiritual energy of Little Bamboo Peak for tens of thousands of years, plus the interaction with the rich spiritual energy coming from the secret realm during the month when the portal opens, an artifact spirit slowly formed within it.

    "It¡¯s said that the Heavenly Stele¡¯s artifact spirit has at least the terrifying cultivation level of the middle Core Formation, maybe even higher. But it¡¯s best we don¡¯t talk about him. His temper is¡­ not good.

    "We¡¯re still within his domain right now. If he hears us by accident, you and I could both suffer for it.

    "Also, Junior Brother, you absolutely must not go up there out of curiosity. His temperament is unpredictable, and the consequences could be¡­ difficult to foresee¡­¡±

    Saying this, Lin Daqiao looked up at the mountain again with some concern, then uneasily reminded Li Yan once more.

    Hearing this, Li Yan was first shocked. He hadn¡¯t expected that the stone stele which had once caused him to cough up blood was actually a magical treasure and one that had developed sentience.

    A piece of stone could gain sentience like a human, the world of cultivation truly was full of wonders.

    What surprised him even more was that the entrance to the secret realm was actually located on Little Bamboo Peak. These were things never recorded in the ancient texts.

    Soon after, Li Yan gave a bitter smile in his heart. How could he not know the Heavenly Stele had a bad temper? It was very bad. He hadn¡¯t even gotten a clear look at it before coughing up several mouthfuls of blood. He¡¯d needed days of rest to recover.

    Seeing Li Yan remain silent, Lin Daqiao worried he might not believe him and whispered again:

    "Junior Brother, it¡¯s true. That Heavenly Stele has an eccentric personality. Originally, the four paths here had four proper stone steles with carved words to mark them. But after the Heavenly Stele gained sentience, it felt that there should be no other steles here, only small stones.

    "So it used its powers to destroy the four steles, and left behind four small flat stones instead. These came to be known as the stone markers. This alone shows how peculiar it is.

    "Still, the markers are there, you just didn¡¯t know what to look for. It¡¯s the cracks on the stones.

    "One crack means the Mission Hall. Two cracks means the Spiritual Plant Garden. Three cracks means the Spiritual Food Garden. Four cracks means the Spiritual Beast Garden. When you enter the Mission Hall, if you see a mission with a two on it, that refers to the Spiritual Plant Garden; a three, of course, refers to the Spiritual Food Garden¡­¡±

    Li Yan was stunned as he listened. So the markers were just cracks? Just how overbearing was this Heavenly Stele? Not only did it refuse to allow any other stone steles, but even forced cracks onto itself?

    He¡¯d better stay far away from that Heavenly Stele in the future. If he ever angered it, with such terrifying cultivation, even if he were hiding in the Bamboo courtyard, it was only dozens of li away. It could crush him like a bug or worse, carve a few cracks into his body, that would be a disaster.

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s expression change repeatedly, Lin Daqiao knew he was convinced. Straightening up, he said loudly:

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Junior Brother. We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    They had arrived at the entrance of a small path. Li Yan carefully examined the foot-tall stone marker, and indeed, there was a single crack on it. But no matter how he looked, it seemed naturally formed. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his nose.

    Along the path, they encountered a few more cultivators head-on, likely disciples from other peaks who had come to collect missions.

    After seeing the two of them, they all greeted Lin Daqiao warmly, merely nodding and smiling at Li Yan.

    For the past few years, Li Yan had remained on Little Bamboo Peak diligently cultivating, unlike Lin Daqiao, who not only roamed the peak frequently but also often visited the other peaks, he knew a lot of people.

    Before long, the two of them reached the end of the path. Just like the path where Li Yan had seen his cold and aloof Sixth Senior Sister last time, this one also ended in a dense bamboo forest.

    But here, clearly, there were far fewer people. From time to time, ripples would twist and shimmer in the bamboo forest, and one or more people would flash out.

    Lin Daqiao glanced at Li Yan¡¯s waist, then said nothing more, simply lifting a leg and walking straight into the bamboo forest.

    The ripples circled up and he disappeared into the forest.

    Li Yan''s face showed a strange expression upon seeing this, but he followed suit, lifting his leg and stepping into the bamboo forest. The moment he entered the forest, his vision blurred, and it felt as if he had arrived in a multicolored space.

    He immediately felt the token at his waist tremble slightly. He quickly looked down and saw a ray of multicolored light retracting from the mist, after which the token returned to normal.

    In the next instant, his vision brightened, and Li Yan found himself standing on an open clearing. Ahead stood a massive bamboo building, with Seventh Senior Brother standing at the front gate, smiling warmly at him.

    At this moment, Li Yan understood how to enter the Mission Hall, it was through the use of the token.

    This meant that if one was not a disciple of the sect, it would be impossible to enter. The sect tokens recognized their owners through a blood-binding ritual, so even if someone else obtained the token, they could not use it. This ensured the tokens could not be misused or stolen.

    There were quite a few people around at this moment; in just a short while, over a dozen people had come and gone. Li Yan quickly walked up to the stairs before the bamboo building and stood alongside Lin Daqiao.

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, the other three paths are entered in the same way! Likewise, aside from the Mission Hall of Old Lord Peak, if you wish to enter the smaller Mission Halls of the other three peaks, it¡¯s also done this way.

    "However, there is one thing to note: your and my tokens can freely enter the three task areas of our own peak, Spiritual Plant Garden, Spiritual Food Garden, and Spiritual Beast Garden. But tokens from other peaks can only enter this Mission Hall.

    Only after they receive a corresponding task from this peak can they enter the associated task area. Similarly, their tokens can freely enter their own mountain¡¯s various task areas.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Li Yan naturally understood the meaning, simply put, the tokens from one''s own peak have priority access.

    The two walked into the bamboo building, and Li Yan saw that the interior of the Mission Hall was indeed quite spacious, roughly seventy to eighty zhang wide. It was divided into two sections: one for receiving tasks and one for submitting tasks.

    They didn¡¯t rush forward. Lin Daqiao kept whispering explanations to Li Yan, and Li Yan observed as he listened. After a while, he got a clear understanding of the place.

    Above both task areas hung massive white jade slabs, each about thirty zhang wide, with lines of golden characters continuously scrolling across them. They displayed the list of available tasks and recently submitted tasks, respectively.

    The difference was that the jade slab for available tasks was divided into three smaller sections, each representing a different task category. If there were too many tasks in one section, the entries would scroll to allow disciples to read the details.

    The jade slab for submitting tasks only displayed the names of the last hundred submitted tasks, nothing more.

    Tasks on the publishing jade slab were not only categorized but also divided into individual and group tasks.

    Once an individual task was accepted, the golden text would turn gray and could no longer be taken. However, such tasks weren¡¯t easy pickings.

    If someone accepted an individual task and failed to complete it, they had to pay compensation, sometimes several times the original value.

    Group tasks did not have this restriction and could be taken by anyone.

    A number next to each group task would continuously update, indicating how many people had accepted it. These tasks would be completed by whoever finished first. However, the reward in spirit stones was significantly less than that of individual tasks.

    No task displayed the name of the person who accepted it, seemingly to protect each disciple¡¯s privacy.

    Whether receiving or submitting tasks, one had to enter within thirty zhang below the white jade slabs. This area was isolated by a formation, so outsiders couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside.

    Once someone entered either of these two zones, they would be enveloped by a layer of white light. The light was so dazzling that even others within the formation couldn¡¯t see through it, making it impossible to distinguish who was who inside.

    To accept a task, one simply used divine sense to connect with the tasks on the white jade slab. For disciples from other peaks, two beams of light would descend, one marking the task, and the other granting temporary access to the task area. Disciples of this peak would receive only one beam marking the task.

    When submitting a task, the disciple would again use divine sense to connect with the task on the jade slab. Disciples from other peaks would have three beams of light descend, one marking the task, one confirming completion by the issuer, and the last one retracting the temporary access. For disciples of the same peak, only two beams were retracted.

    After a tea¡¯s time, Li Yan had more or less figured out how to receive and submit tasks.

    The main Mission Hall on Old Lord Peak was roughly the same, though it was said to be six to seven times larger than this one. Both jade slabs there were about a hundred zhang wide. Understandable, since the sect had tens of thousands of cultivators. Naturally, the volume of tasks there was immense.

    After finishing the explanation, Lin Daqiao thought for a moment and reminded him again:

    ¡°Little Junior Brother, you can accept tasks like watering spirit plants or cooking for spirit beasts. But as for raising spirit beasts, don¡¯t take those yet.

    The spirit beasts here are rather special. The reason isn¡¯t convenient to say now, there¡¯s a sect prohibition. Only those who take the task will learn the details, and even after that, they¡¯re forbidden to speak of it. You¡¯ll understand in time.

    "If you want to take such a task, at the very least, wait until you¡¯ve reached the tenth level of the Qi Condensation stage.¡± S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan nodded in acknowledgment to Lin Daqiao, then looked up again at the jade slab displaying the tasks.

    He found the ¡°spirit beast care¡± section easily on the massive jade slab.

    There were currently nine entries listed, each followed by a note, such as: ¡°Not recommended for those below Qi Condensation level 10,¡± or ¡°Those below mid-stage Foundation Establishment, do not attempt,¡± and so on.

    It seemed that the spirit beasts raised on Little Bamboo Peak were indeed quite unusual.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 77: Sixth Senior Sister

    Chapter 77: Sixth Senior Sister

    After scanning the task listings for a while, Li Yan stepped into the task-receiving formation. Instantly, a blinding white light enveloped his body. As he squinted and looked around, all he could see was a blur of flickering white light, he couldn¡¯t make out anything nearby.

    Li Yan had no idea what kind of immortal technique this formation employed. Once someone entered, even without being able to see others, they were automatically relocated to an unoccupied spot within the formation. All around him was a sea of white.

    However, when he turned around, he could see a dark void behind him, that was likely the exit.

    Looking up once more, he saw the massive white jade slab floating silently overhead. Golden characters flickered across its surface. Occasionally, a line would dim into gray, indicating someone had taken the task. Others had numbers that constantly updated, clearly showing the number of participants in a group task.

    Li Yan focused his gaze on the section labeled ¡°Spiritual Plant Garden.¡± At the top of that section was a large ¡°2,¡± signifying it corresponded to the path marker with two cracks, matching the route outside. There were around forty tasks listed under it:

    ¡°Task Type: 2. Irrigate 50 mu of Dragoncalm Leaf, individual, requires minor accomplishment of ''Mist Breath Technique'' and knowledge of the plant¡¯s medicinal properties. Must be watered daily at set times. One low-grade spirit stone every three days. Penalty of one stone for each damaged plant¡­¡±

    ¡°Task Type: 2. Harvest 100 mu of spirit rice, group, flexible mu count. Requires wood-element ''Green Blade Technique'' at minor mastery. One spirit stone per 10 mu. Penalty of one spirit stone per 50 damaged plants. Two-month deadline; overdue penalty of one spirit stone per mu¡­¡±

    ¡°Task Type: 2. Apply Broadsilk Seed over 100 mu, group, flexible mu count. Requires minor mastery of water-element ''Frost-Shedding Art'' and understanding of precise timing for medicinal dispersion. Two stones per mu. One-month deadline. Penalty of four stones per damaged mu; late penalty of three stones per mu¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reading down the list, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly, earning spirit stones was no easy task. Most tasks imposed heavy penalties for damage, sometimes even several times the original reward.

    And each task could span several months or even a year or more.

    Then again, it made sense. An outer disciple in the Qi Condensation stage typically earned only three low-grade spirit stones a month, just thirty-six a year. In contrast, harvesting 100 mu of rice earned ten stones, still a challenge, considering it was a group task.

    Many tasks also had strict requirements for spell mastery and the attribute of the cultivation technique practiced. This, Li Yan understood. Some spirit herbs and plants reacted differently depending on the element used. For instance, the same "Green Blade Technique" imbued with fire might destroy certain herbs outright.

    He also noticed that tasks requiring higher-level spells tended to offer better rewards.

    After reviewing the listings several times, Li Yan¡¯s eyes finally stopped on one particular line:

    ¡°Task Type: 2. Irrigate 50 mu of Ink King Bamboo, individual, requires minor mastery of dual-element ¡®Raincloud Technique¡¯ (Water/Wood). Must water once daily for 81 days. One stone every 10 days. Penalty of one stone for every 50 damaged stalks¡­¡±

    ¡°Ink King Bamboo¡­ Ink King Bamboo¡­ isn¡¯t that the same type of bamboo that grows all over Little Bamboo Peak?¡±

    Li Yan pondered for a moment, then quickly raised his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one! At least it¡¯s a type of bamboo I¡¯ve actually seen. The rest of these plants, I don¡¯t even recognize, there¡¯s no way I can be confident with them.

    "Anyway, I have to accept a task sooner or later, better to go with my instincts. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I can always terminate the task and just pay the penalty!¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Li Yan made up his mind. Without further delay, before someone else snatched it he used his divine sense to connect with the line for the Ink King Bamboo task on the jade slab.

    A moment later, a red beam of light shot toward the token at his waist, and the task listing on the jade slab dimmed to gray.

    Li Yan directed his divine sense into the token and found a new red dot. As he touched it, a line of text surfaced in his mind:

    ¡°Task Type: 2. Irrigate 50 mu of Ink King Bamboo, individual, requires minor mastery of dual-element ¡®Raincloud Technique¡¯¡­¡±

    It was the exact same task, no doubt about it.

    Exiting the task hall, Li Yan found that Lin Daqiao had already left. Soon, he arrived at the entrance of a small forest path within the mountain. Glancing at the stone marker with two fine cracks by the side of the path, Li Yan chuckled softly and stepped in.

    Half a cup of tea¡¯s time later, he returned to the same place he had visited years ago. Without pausing, he headed straight into the illusion array concealed within the dense bamboo grove. As light shimmered before his eyes, Li Yan now stood in a wide valley. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The valley stretched across several hundred li. Vegetation of all kinds blanketed the hills and valleys: fields of flowers, patches of medicinal gardens, grain-like crops, and groves of trees. The wind carried a fragrant scent, and even the spiritual energy in the air felt vibrant and lively.

    After standing still for a moment, Li Yan set off toward a prominent area: a patch shrouded in floating yellow mist amidst the green grass and flowers.

    Soon he arrived. Staring at the swirling yellow mist, Li Yan hesitated, unsure how to proceed.

    Lin Daqiao had previously told him that for all three task zones, one needed to locate the overseeing senior brother or sister for task arrangements. He¡¯d also explained the layout of each zone and where to find the issuing disciples. The yellow mist ahead likely concealed such a courtyard.

    Just as Li Yan was about to try using the token at his waist, the mist churned and parted, revealing a passageway. Whether triggered by the formation sensing his presence or someone inside detecting him with divine sense, he couldn¡¯t tell.

    Seeing this, Li Yan set the token aside and stepped forward.

    It was a quiet and refined bamboo courtyard, with a single house and a modest yard. Inside were various pieces of equipment: wooden stakes arranged in formations, sandpits scattered across the ground, wooden beams, and even stone weights resting here and there.

    Seeing all this, the smile on Li Yan¡¯s face faded slightly. He paused, a bit stunned.

    This scene looked oddly familiar, remarkably similar to the barracks outside the Strategist¡¯s Manor, where soldiers lived and trained.

    Over the years, Li Yan had read many books and learned that in the cultivation world, there were not only qi cultivators but also body cultivators¡­

    Cultivators of the qi path focus on cultivating spiritual power and immortal arts. They excel at long-range attacks which are often sharp and deadly, but they generally lack strong defense. As such, they usually rely on protective spiritual tools or talismans for defense.

    In contrast, Body Cultivators emphasize tempering the physical body. Their bodies are incredibly durable, and even without the aid of defensive tools or talismans, they can move unhindered through battles against cultivators of the same level. Their close-combat prowess is especially fierce and brutal.

    However, what lay before him was quite different from what he had read in books. Weren¡¯t cultivators supposed to train their bodies using specific techniques and medicinal support? Why were they training here like ordinary mortals, roughly and using equipment? This was far beyond his expectations.

    Although Li Yan was currently a qi cultivator, his physical body was already far sturdier than an average mortal¡¯s.

    Spiritual energy significantly enhanced one¡¯s constitution. Even without using spiritual power, he could lift four to five hundred catties with one hand. As for these training equipments, they were practically useless to him.

    As for body cultivators at his level, they could easily lift several thousand catties with one hand while using magical power. To them, this kind of equipment would be even more meaningless.

    What shocked him even more and left him blushing was the sight of a tall, short-haired girl standing by a pair of parallel bars, staring at him coldly. He recognized her instantly, it was his Sixth Senior Sister, Gong Chenying.

    At the moment, she wore a tight-fitting short-sleeved top and tight shorts. Her tanned, well-shaped calves were fully exposed below the knees, their lines smooth and defined with muscle.

    Above her thighs, the tight clothing outlined her ample hips and slim waist. Just above that, her figure sharply curved again to reveal a pair of magnificent peaks, enough to make one¡¯s nose bleed. Beads of crystalline sweat trailed down her slender neck.

    Li Yan blushed deeply and didn¡¯t know what to do. Among the girls he had come in contact with, aside from his elder sister at home, the closest was Zhao Min, who had occasionally sat near him on the platform in recent years.

    Every time he accidentally glanced at Zhao Min, his heart would race and his face would flush. The faint fragrance she gave off, along with the glimpse of her swan-like, alabaster neck shimmering under the moonlight like silk, always stirred an urge to reach out and touch.

    But the visual impact before him now was far more direct and overwhelming. He stood frozen, unsure whether to retreat or approach.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for a task?¡±

    The cool-toned, short-haired girl didn¡¯t seem to notice Li Yan¡¯s awkwardness. She casually picked up a clean white towel and wiped the sweat from her face and neck.

    ¡°Ah yes, yes, I am!¡±

    Li Yan finally snapped out of his stupor and nodded quickly, turning his head away as if he were merely puzzled by the strange equipment.

    ¡°Hand over your identity token.¡±

    After draping the towel over the bars, Gong Chenying walked toward him.

    ¡°Yes, Senior Sister!¡±

    Li Yan fumbled as he retrieved his token. By then, Gong Chenying was only three steps away. He suddenly felt a wave of heat rush toward him.

    In that moment, he caught a whiff of a familiar fragrance, like the one from Zhao Min but stronger, carried by the warm air. His heartbeat quickened uncontrollably.

    Gong Chenying¡¯s expression remained cold as ever. With a flick of her delicate hand, Li Yan¡¯s token flew from his grasp into hers.

    She swept her divine sense into it. A moment later, she tossed it back to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here for the Ink King Bamboo task. Since you¡¯re a mix-spirit root type, you naturally have both water and wood elements. But have you achieved basic mastery of Raincloud Technique?¡±

    ¡°If not, the technique¡¯s power will be insufficient. It¡¯s not just a matter of being ineffective, you¡¯ll be wasting Snow Evening Crystals. Go ahead and cast it now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up paying more than just a few low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    Li Yan only half-understood what she meant. He had no idea what ¡°Snow Evening Crystals¡± were.

    Still, he figured it best to just follow her instructions. He quickly formed a hand seal with both hands at chest level. The next moment, dark clouds began to churn above his head, showing signs of impending rain, though no droplets had fallen yet.

    Gong Chenying nodded. This was indeed the level of control expected at minor mastery.

    Immortal techniques progressed through three stages: Introductory, Minor Mastery, and Major Mastery.

    Over the past three years, aside from Flowing Sand Technique, which he had cultivated to major mastery, the rest of his techniques remained at the minor mastery level. Even so, that was already quite an achievement.

    After all, he not only had to cultivate his main cultivation technique but also suppress and harmonize the Fractured Poison Body while practicing immortal spells. To reach this level in just three years was already impressively fast.

    But to outsiders, his progress merely looked like the result of the sect pouring resources into him.

    Li Yan¡¯s Raincloud Technique could now be cast in a single breath, and he had reached the point where the rain could be summoned and held on the verge of falling.

    ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    With that, Gong Chenying turned and walked back into the bamboo house, ignoring him entirely. A while later, she emerged wearing a dark green long robe, her figure graceful and poised.

    As they exited the bamboo courtyard, yellow mist once again rolled in to obscure it from view.

    Gong Chenying raised her hand, summoning a white jade flying boat into the air. She leaped up gracefully. Seeing it was a magical tool, far superior to his own flying spirit artifact, Li Yan hurriedly jumped aboard.

    They flew through the mountain valley for about seventy or eighty li before arriving above a bamboo forest that stretched for some forty li.

    The bamboo was planted in neat squares. Some stalks were thin and others thick; the thin ones were a pale inky color, while the thicker ones were a rich, dark green.

    Though they resembled the bamboo Li Yan had seen elsewhere, something about them still felt subtly different, though he couldn¡¯t quite say what.

    They descended near a patch of slender bamboo. Each stalk was no thicker than a thumb, half a person in height, with fine leaves and pale-ink color.

    ¡°This is the fifty mu of Ink King Bamboo seedlings that need watering. With the current range of your Raincloud Technique, you can probably water only half a mu at a time.

    ¡°But more importantly, during the rain-fall process, you must use wood-element spiritual power to fully dissolve four pieces of Snow Evening Crystal into the falling rain for every half-mu.

    ¡°This has to be done in perfect synchronization. If the Snow Evening Crystals haven¡¯t fully dissolved by the time the rain hits the ground, it¡¯ll destabilize the growth of the Ink King Bamboo.

    ¡°If that happens, the affected half-mu will have to be reseeded, and it¡¯ll take three days to grow to its current state again.

    ¡°For every fifty ruined stalks of Ink King Bamboo, you¡¯ll be fined one low-grade spirit stone. For every ten wasted Snow Evening Crystals, another spirit stone. Any shortages will be deducted at market value¡­¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s mind buzzed as he listened, already feeling like spirit stones were flying... flying straight out of his storage pouch, farther and farther away¡­

    (Chapter End)

    1 mu ¡Ö 666.7 square meters

    1 acre ¡Ö 6.07 mu

 Chapter 78: Just That Fast

    Chapter 78: Just That Fast

    Half an hour later, Li Yan''s expression was extremely grim.

    Looking at the patch of thin bamboo ahead, each stalk barely half a person tall, all appeared listless and droopy. From time to time, a few glistening raindrops would weakly drip from the branches and leaves, falling to the ground with a soft plop after a while.

    Li Yan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but twitch with that sound.

    ¡°Still continuing? Including the consumed ¡®Snow Evening Crystals,¡¯ you already owe the sect six low-grade spirit stones.¡±

    A voice came from behind him. Li Yan¡¯s already-twitching heart thumped even more violently. This cool and detached voice had sounded four times in the past half hour, and each time it felt like another knife had been stabbed into his already bleeding heart.

    In half an hour, not only had he failed to earn a single spirit stone, he had actually ended up in debt of six low-grade spirit stones.

    Newcomers receiving tasks needed the supervisor here to guide them through the steps. This Sixth Senior Sister looked at the scene before her with a trace of pity and helplessness.

    After Li Yan had failed twice, she had already reminded him, not because she gave him special treatment, but because she did this for all rookies. After giving instruction, she would observe their spellcasting. If it didn¡¯t work, a reminder would follow.

    However, it was her first time seeing a novice like Li Yan. Those who had come here to do tasks before had, to some degree, experience in spirit plant cultivation. Even in just half an hour, they could usually succeed once or twice.

    Gong Chenying stood dozens of steps behind, beside a large patch of fully grown Ink King Bamboo. She had her arms folded across her chest, leaning against a black bamboo stalk, which made her chest all the more prominent.

    When Li Yan failed again, she hesitated for a moment before finally asking a question. Then she pointed to the patch of thin bamboo.

    ¡°These damaged ones, will you harvest them yourself, or do you want to post a task for someone else to do it? But the spirit stones for posting the task will have to come from you!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ will¡­ harvest¡­ them¡­ myself!¡±

    Li Yan gritted his teeth and forced out each word.

    By now, he had understood the difference between these Ink King Bamboos and the ones outside. The bamboo covering the mountain outside were also Ink King Bamboo, but their quality was grade two or three. Those were typically used to make basic spiritual artifacts.

    What was cultivated in the Spiritual Plant Garden, however, were grade one Ink King Bamboos, used to refine high-grade spiritual artifacts. For example, the courtyard where Li Yan lived was built from refined, mature, grade-one Ink King Bamboo.

    The Ink King Bamboo covering the mountain came from here, they were failed cultivations of grade-one bamboo, harvested and then transplanted outside. There, they would reproduce naturally and sprout new bamboo shoots.

    These small bamboo shoots, once grown, became grade-three Ink King Bamboo. But grade-three Ink King Bamboo would no longer produce shoots, meaning there wouldn¡¯t be a lower grade than that.

    The ones Li Yan had damaged on the platform were exactly grade-three Ink King Bamboo. The reason they could regenerate after surface damage was because the original root system was still intact and could continue growing. Once bamboo takes root, it spreads underground extensively. Only by uprooting it entirely can it be eradicated.

    The damaged grade-one Ink King Bamboo in the Spiritual Plant Garden had suffered damage mainly to their root and spiritual core systems, making it impossible for them to become mature grade-one stalks again. Their rank had already fallen.

    Harvesting wasn¡¯t a simple matter, it had to be done by uprooting the entire plant, which required a cultivator with at least ¡°Flowing Sand Technique¡± at minor accomplishment level. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    They first needed to use ¡°Flowing Sand Technique¡± to loosen the soil around the root system, then uproot the entire bamboo and transport it to a designated location in the Spiritual Plant Garden for unified storage. Later, these would be divided and replanted by the mountain¡¯s servant disciples based on the level of damage.

    The vacated area would then be replanted with new grade-one Ink King Bamboo seeds. With the ambient spiritual energy here, after three days they¡¯d grow to the thickness of a thumb.

    At that point, they would need to be watered with ¡°Snow Evening Crystals¡± to continue growing. Otherwise, after a month, they would degrade from grade one to grade two, and eventually fall to grade three.

    Therefore, the harvesting of Ink King Bamboo had to be done by cultivators proficient in ¡°Flowing Sand Technique,¡± and at minor mastery level or above.

    As such, specialized personnel were assigned to do the harvesting, and also to deliver the damaged bamboo to designated locations. This service wasn¡¯t free. typically, one low-grade spirit stone per ten mu; even for less than ten mu, the minimum fee was still one stone. The charge wasn¡¯t exactly cheap.

    As for transplanting, no further spirit stones were required.

    Bamboo species naturally propagated with ease. Unless there was some special requirement, the servant disciples could handle it.

    Half an hour ago, Li Yan had begun his watering business. After a detailed explanation, that Sixth Senior Sister had handed him four hundred ¡°Snow Evening Crystals.¡±

    She then stood behind him, watching him cast spells.

    And so began Li Yan¡¯s nightmare. Either he cast ¡°Raincloud Technique¡± too early while the Snow Evening Crystals in his other hand hadn¡¯t yet been laid out or he laid out the crystals too early, and they melted before they even touched the ground.

    Much of their medicinal effect had already evaporated during descent, dispersing uselessly into the air.

    Thus, staring at the damaged bamboo before him and the dozen or so wasted Snow Evening Crystals that had vanished without any effect, Li Yan¡¯s face turned ashen.

    The few spirit stones he had saved were effectively ¡°returned¡± to the sect in no time.

    And now he heard that harvesting this patch of thin bamboo would also require posting a task and paying spirit stones from his own pocket. That made his head spin. How could he possibly be willing to post the task? Of course he chose to ¡°harvest¡± them himself.

    But then he thought of how he¡¯d just spent so much mana casting ¡°Raincloud Technique¡± and ¡°Flowing Sand Technique,¡± and how depleted he was now. He wouldn¡¯t be willing to spend spirit stones to replenish himself, he¡¯d have to rely on prolonged meditation to recover. This meant even more cultivation time would be taken up.

    At this rate, he might have to stay here for quite a while. What talk was there of cultivating anymore? His heart filled with frustration.

    An hour later¡­

    ¡°Junior Brother, would you¡­ would you consider taking a break? Even excluding the harvesting fee, you¡¯ve already spent eleven low-grade spirit stones!¡±

    Even the usually cold and indifferent voice now carried a slight fluctuation. Her arms, previously crossed, had lowered to a normal stance.

    ¡°Heh¡­ heh, hehehe¡­ Sixth Senior Sister, let me try again. I still have a few spirit stones left. I just didn¡¯t expect to lose them this quickly.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s face was pale, his tone dry with a forced smile. But a faint blood-red glint had begun to appear in his eyes.

    The dozen or so spirit stones he had painstakingly saved over the years had more than half vanished from his storage pouch in just one hour.

    But this also triggered a fierce determination in Li Yan. Or more accurately, he had the look of a gambler who had lost too much and gone red-eyed, ruthlessly determined.

    ¡°Six low-grade spirit stones left, I must succeed.¡±

    Just now, he hadn¡¯t been blindly fumbling. He had been constantly adjusting his timing and casting techniques. Now, he felt at least somewhat improved.

    The short-haired, cold and beautiful woman saw how stubborn Li Yan was and no longer tried to persuade him. After releasing her magical tool, she flew off on her own.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t even notice his senior sister leaving. At this moment, his mind was filled entirely with how to coordinate the immortal technique and the ¡°Snow Evening Crystal.¡± He continued to trace patterns and point in the air, carefully pondering the points of failure in each casting and the timing of his actions.

    After the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he had damaged about half a mu of bamboo forest, the result of three more attempts. He was now able to control the area of his spell within a smaller range.

    However, a single piece of ¡°Snow Evening Crystal¡± required at least a large patch of bamboo forest to fully expend its energy; otherwise, he would have tested it in an even smaller area.

    Looking at the damaged half-mu of bamboo before him, Li Yan¡¯s bloodshot eyes began to shine.

    From the spot where he stood to further ahead, the color of the bamboo leaves clearly darkened gradually, which indicated the absorption effect of the ¡°Snow Evening Crystal¡± was improving.

    But Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this moment, he needed to meditate. His internal spiritual energy had been drained to its limit, and he felt completely exhausted.

    Looking up at the darkening sky, he estimated that without the aid of spirit stones, it would take until dawn to fully replenish his spiritual energy. Without further thought, he found an empty patch of ground by the field and sat down cross-legged to meditate.

    ...

    Twenty days later, Li Yan looked at a field of dark green bamboo in front of him with a smile on his face. After twenty days of watering, he had finally achieved his current results.

    Excluding the two days spent harvesting previously damaged bamboo, he now only needed sixty-three more waterings, sixty-three more days to complete the fifty-mu watering task.

    At that point, he would earn eight low-grade spirit stones. However, he had already spent twenty-one low-grade spirit stones, meaning this task had cost him thirteen spirit stones out of pocket.

    But Li Yan had also gained something from this, firstly, taking on similar tasks in the future would no longer be a problem; secondly, his practical application of immortal techniques had greatly improved.

    Previously, he had focused only on improving his immortal arts, spiritual energy, and the cultivation of the Fractured Poison Body, but he had never truly applied them.

    Through this task, he had gained a holistic understanding of using immortal techniques, spiritual energy, and the Fractured Poison Body. Although it wasn¡¯t a battle against others, his spirit energy control had become increasingly precise.

    He had even taken the risk of being punished by applying a paralyzing variant of the Fractured Poison in his Raincloud Technique. He believed that even when a ¡°Snow Evening Crystal¡± completely melted, some of its medicinal effect might still be lost when it seeped into the soil.

    So Li Yan had a sudden idea: could he enhance the adhesion of the rainwater? As long as the water didn¡¯t contain deadly toxins, could he perhaps increase the effectiveness of the ¡°Snow Evening Crystal¡±?

    Once the thought emerged, he couldn¡¯t suppress it. He had an irresistible urge to try. After much consideration, he gritted his teeth and decided to attempt it.

    First, he cautiously controlled a very small black cloud to hover above a dozen bamboo shoots. Then he mobilized one of the twelve poisons from his Fractured Poison Body, the paralysis poison.

    This poison wasn¡¯t deadly but could attach to water or mist. Once adhered, it would penetrate the body through pores or plant surfaces, causing localized numbness that would quickly spread throughout the whole body, rendering the target completely immobile.

    He had previously tested this toxin using live animals obtained from the outer laborers. The larger the target¡¯s body, the shorter the paralysis duration.

    His largest test subject had been a Wild Tusk Boar weighing seven to eight hundred pounds. After being poisoned, the boar lay collapsed on the ground for over an hour.

    When he returned the beast to the laborers, it immediately ran into the slaughter room and refused to come out no matter what. When it saw Li Yan peeking in, it howled to the sky, bared its fangs, and bristled its fur, looking like it was ready to fight for its life.

    This left the laborers utterly confused. How could the beast that had been led away by the young master in the morning return by itself in the afternoon and voluntarily charge into the slaughter room?

    When the rainwater from that black cloud fell along with the ¡°Snow Evening Crystal,¡± Li Yan¡¯s heart leapt into his throat. Firstly, there was a chance he¡¯d lose another spirit stone or perhaps even more...

    Because he couldn¡¯t predict whether the Fractured Poison would spread through the underground root system. Though he had done his utmost to limit the range and released only a tiny trace of the poison, the outcome was unknown.

    After completing the technique, Li Yan was dumbfounded. The dozen or so previously strong bamboo shoots suddenly convulsed violently, like eggplants struck by frost. In just a dozen breaths, all the branches and leaves drooped completely, clearly dead.

    Li Yan was speechless. Then he carefully checked the condition of the adjacent Ink King Bamboo. After a thorough inspection, he finally relaxed slightly, the surrounding bamboo had not been affected.

    With no better option, he quickly cast the Flowing Sand Technique to harvest this small patch of damaged Ink King Bamboo, fearing unforeseen changes. Then he sat by the edge of the field to meditate and recover his spiritual energy.

    Over a dozen hours later, Li Yan had fully recovered. Looking at the pile of bamboo, he was deeply frustrated. More spirit stones gone. Thankfully, he had grown somewhat used to it, though it still hurt it was bearable.

    He stood up and walked toward the field¡¯s edge, preparing to take the harvested bamboo away. Though these were spiritual plants, and could last for ten to fifteen days even without soil as long as they were stored somewhere with spiritual energy, it was still better to send them off early.

    But as he reached the field¡¯s edge, what he saw made him gasp in shock.

    The dozen bamboo shoots he had harvested last night, which had clearly been drained of spiritual energy, were now lying horizontally on the ground, but had branches and leaves that were lush and thriving.

    The sturdy bamboo branches showed no signs of withering. They were so vigorous that they propped up the main stems several inches off the ground. The bamboo leaves gleamed with green light against the dark black, clearly full of vitality.

    This left Li Yan narrowing his eyes in thought, standing there deep in contemplation. He hadn¡¯t expected that aside from spirit stones disappearing fast, the bamboo would grow just as quickly. A pleasant surprise ah.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 79: Preparing for Battle (Part One)

    Chapter 79: Preparing for Battle (Part One)

    Li Yan quickly replanted the Ink King Bamboo in its original spot, though this patch now clearly appeared a few shades brighter than the surrounding ones.

    In the following days, Li Yan began using the Fractured Poison technique across the entire several dozen mu of bamboo forest, significantly accelerating the maturation of the grove.

    He then surveyed other nearby bamboo plots and compared them with those irrigated by others that were either already mature or close to it.

    To his delight, he discovered that his method shortened the usual 81-day ripening cycle to around 63 days, saving him nearly 18 days.

    This extra time could either be used to earn more spirit stones or to devote to cultivation.

    At the same time, his control over spiritual power and the Fractured Poison Body had become even more refined. Now, whenever spiritual energy flowed through one of the poison nodes, it carried a subtle heaviness.

    When this power left his body, he could even sense thread-like strands of energy weaving through the air like hunters stalking prey. Upon contact, they would instantly converge into an inescapable net. It gave him a sensation as though he was a deity overlooking the mortal realm.

    Gazing over the expanse of Ink King Bamboo before him, Li Yan felt a surge of satisfaction. He decided that after submitting this 50 mu harvest, he would take on another task from the Spiritual Plant Garden.

    He had tasted the benefits now. Tasks in the Spiritual Plant Garden not only brought in spirit stones, but also served as a form of cultivation. Compared to the singular, arduous meditative training of the past, the gains were balanced and tangible.

    Pure cultivation allowed for faster growth of spiritual power but left actual use of immortal spells underdeveloped. These garden tasks, while slowing that power growth, offered practical application and refinement of techniques.

    More importantly, though slower, the spiritual power honed this way became smoother, more responsive, and purer.

    Li Yan mounted his spirit artifact and flew toward the familiar yellow mist of the Spiritual Plant Garden. But even from a distance, he noticed the yellow mist had vanished, revealing the courtyard and building openly. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled, why had Sixth Senior Sister withdrawn the usual defenses?

    He descended and walked into the yard. Everything looked the same, except the door to the house was tightly shut. Sitting cross-legged in the courtyard was someone that made Li Yan pause, it wasn¡¯t the cold and beautiful Sixth Senior Sister.

    The person evidently heard Li Yan arrive and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Li Yan, a trace of surprise flashed across his face but was quickly replaced by his usual indifference.

    Sitting there was Third Senior Brother, Yun Chunque.

    Li Yan smiled.

    ¡°Greetings, Third Senior Brother. Is Sixth Senior Sister around?¡±

    Yun Chunque had always thought of this junior as a diligent cultivator, progressing quickly despite joining late. But upon learning of Li Yan¡¯s limited aptitude, he was convinced this junior would never reach the Dao in this lifetime.

    Being a solitary sort, Yun Chunque had barely exchanged a word with him. Still, upon seeing Li Yan, he could more or less guess the reason for his visit.

    ¡°If you''re submitting a task, just give it to me,¡± he said.

    ¡°Sixth Senior Sister isn¡¯t here?¡± Li Yan asked again. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yun Chunque simply looked at him expressionlessly, as if wondering why he couldn''t understand simple instructions.

    Li Yan could only smile helplessly and stepped forward with his token¡­

    After finishing at the mission hall, Li Yan hesitated for a moment, then made his way down the mountain toward his bamboo courtyard. He intended to take a day off before returning to the Spiritual Plant Garden.

    These past several dozen days, he hadn¡¯t had a proper rest. He had been stuck in a relentless cycle of watering, meditating to recover, then watering again. While meditation could restore stamina, it was no substitute for sleep.

    As he made his way downhill, a strange feeling crept into his heart. The mission hall had been much emptier than usual. Even this bamboo forest path, normally filled with passing disciples, was conspicuously quiet.

    When he reached the vicinity of his courtyard, he paused, then decided to continue toward the main hall.

    More than half an incense stick of time later, he left the hall after meeting Li Wuyi, who greeted him with his usual gentle smile.

    It turned out that on Little Bamboo Peak, only Eldest Senior Brother, Third Senior Brother, and himself were still present. Had he come even a little later, Eldest Senior Brother would have already departed for the Spirit Beast Garden.

    All the other senior brothers and sisters had formed teams and gone out to train, preparing for the upcoming sect selection tournament.

    Initially, Third Senior Brother had also planned to join the team with Sixth Senior Sister. But in the end, she said coldly, ¡°If no one is managing the Spiritual Plant Garden, I won¡¯t leave.¡± Left with no choice, Yun Chunque had stayed behind to take her place.

    Far away, tens of thousands of li from the Wraith Sect lay an endless stretch of dense forest, a territory crawling with low- to mid-level spirit beasts. The number first and second rank beasts alone exceeded tens of thousands, with an astonishing variety of species.

    At the foothills where the forest met the mountains, four figures were locked in fierce battle with three second-rank Earth-Armored Tigers.

    Three men and one woman. The girl had short hair, wore a fitted black battle outfit, and wielded a long, azure halberd, facing one of the beasts alone. The three young men flanked the other two tigers, circling and striking tactically.

    The short-haired girl was tall and striking, and her long halberd moved with such elegance and speed that it seemed weightless. Each sweeping motion sent arcs of azure light rippling outward, forcing the Earth-Armored Tiger into a roaring frenzy.

    Several times, the tiger had tried to charge through the azure ring using its powerful defense, only to be repelled in head-on collisions. Two deep gashes now marred its back, making it think twice. No longer daring to charge, it resorted to using its innate abilities to counterattack the girl.

    On the other side, explosions rang out continuously. Fireball spells, Wind Blade techniques, and Ice Shards erupted in quick succession, stirring the two Earth-Armored Tigers into a ferocious frenzy. They darted left and right, yellow beams of light blasting from their maws as they roared.

    Despite facing a barrage of tightly woven spells from the three cultivators, the tigers seemed to gain the upper hand, forcing the trio into a rather disheveled and awkward retreat.

    Earth-Armored Tigers, earth-type ferocious beasts. Once fully matured, they could ascend to second-rank demon beasts, their bodies stretching two to three zhang long. Comparable in power to human Foundation Establishment cultivators, their natural defenses were formidable, capable of withstanding a full-force strike from high-grade spiritual artifacts. Their innate attacks included Mountain-Splitting Gust, Heavy Peak Pounce, and Golden Armor Ring.

    The short-haired girl on the side, seeing her companions in peril, furrowed her brows. With a slap to her waist, a flash of red light flared out, and in the next moment, a golden axe shot forth. Simultaneously, her halberd flared with bright blue light.

    In the dazzling green-blue glow, the golden light moved silently.

    At that moment, one Earth-Armored Tiger failed in its Heavy Peak Pounce, landing clumsily mid-step. It turned its head and, with jaws wide open, released a thick yellow energy beam twice as wide as the others, roaring through the air. It was none other than its innate technique: Mountain-Splitting Gust.

    It intended to pierce through the blue light and slay the cultivator behind it.

    But just as the enormous yellow beam left its mouth, the golden axe shot from the blue glow and struck the beam directly at the tiger¡¯s maw.

    A deafening explosion followed. Blinding golden light burst forth right in front of the Earth-Armored Tiger¡¯s face, stunning the massive beast into a daze. Its innate Mountain-Splitting Gust instantly crumbled.

    The golden axe, still brimming with force, sliced into the tiger¡¯s neck, drawing a massive roar of pain from the creature. Its ferocity now fully awakened, it unleashed all of its demonic power in a desperate lunge at the girl, executing its defensive technique, Golden Armor Ring.

    Normally used to block attacks, the Golden Armor Ring could withstand a full-strength strike from a Foundation Establishment cultivator. If it crashed into a mountain, even one a hundred zhang tall, it could easily reduce it to rubble.

    The short-haired girl snorted coldly. One hand spun her halberd in a sweeping arc of azure light as she sidestepped, dodging the tiger¡¯s direct charge. Then her long leg whipped out like a whip.

    The force of the strike was so immense that it produced a sharp sonic boom.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous crash, her leg slammed into the tiger¡¯s neck, slamming its massive body hard into the ground.

    Dust flew in all directions as a huge crater formed in the earth. Within the pit, the Earth-Armored Tiger struggled to rise, limbs trembling, only to collapse back into the pit, unmoving.

    Her powerful leg had struck the golden axe embedded in its neck, driving it fully into the beast¡¯s throat.

    The golden axe, seemingly imbued with a will of its own, began to spin rapidly upon contact with blood. What started as a sluggish turn quickly became a whirling frenzy, like a windmill shredding through flesh, nearly severing the tiger¡¯s massive head.

    Seeing that this side¡¯s battle was now decided, the remaining two Earth-Armored Tigers grew fearful. Their earlier dominance quickly faded.

    Within a few breaths, one of the beasts was bound in place by a cultivator¡¯s Wind Binding Technique. The next moment, a sharp icicle pierced through its eye, stabbing deep into its brain. Blood sprayed wildly, it was clearly beyond saving.

    The short-haired girl retrieved her golden axe and didn¡¯t join the remaining battle. She simply stood calmly to the side, true growth in cultivation only came after facing blood and storm.

    A dozen heartbeats later, the final Earth-Armored Tiger fell to the ground with a final wail amidst flashes of light and thunderous blasts.

    Three disheveled young men walked over. The tall, skinny one laughed, flashing a bright smile.

    ¡°Sixth Senior Sister, good thing you killed the alpha tiger. Without him, these two females lost their edge. Otherwise, we would¡¯ve been in real trouble!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! Senior Sister Gong, you¡¯re amazing. We¡¯re honestly a bit ashamed,¡± the other two echoed, rubbing the backs of their heads in embarrassment.

    Both wore deep green robes, one had an embroidered beast spitting a cauldron on his sleeve, while the other bore a golden compass.

    ¡°Daqiao, you lost your rhythm several times during the battle. You wasted spiritual energy and lost initiative by casting spells haphazardly,¡± the short-haired girl said coldly, fixing her eyes on the tall youth.

    This icy beauty was none other than Gong Chenying of Little Bamboo Peak.

    ¡°Y-Yes, Sixth Senior Sister,¡± stammered Lin Daqiao, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. ¡°I only just entered Foundation Establishment and this is my first time fighting beasts of this level. Got a bit flustered under the pressure.¡±

    Someone like him who was still new usually wouldn¡¯t be brought to such dangerous places. Only Second Senior Brother, Fifth Senior Brother, and Sixth Senior Sister were willing to lead him.

    But Second Senior Brother was busy overseeing Fourth Senior Sister¡¯s training. As for Fifth Senior Brother¡­ Lin Daqiao had no desire to travel with him. Though he would surely save him in danger, he¡¯d also make sure Lin suffered the most.

    So following Sixth Senior Sister had been the best choice. When Fifth Senior Brother left, he gave Lin Daqiao a long, meaningful look that still gave him chills.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s gather the cores and flesh of these three demon beasts and move on. The spiritual energy fluctuations from just now will likely attract other creatures.¡±

    ¡°Even though we¡¯re still 100,000 li from the core area, a third-rank beast might still pass by.

    ¡°Also from now on, we can begin using our poison cultivation techniques. After this period of tempering, it¡¯s time to make use of our true specialties.¡±

    Gong Chenying brushed a strand of black hair behind her ear, then strode toward the fallen Earth-Armored Tiger, her long legs moving with effortless grace.

    The three others looked at the tall and fierce beauty, exchanged bitter smiles, and followed her to the tiger.

    But thinking about how they no longer had to suppress their poison skills for training, their eyes lit up.

    After all, they were from Wraith Sect, poison was their true craft.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 80: Preparing for Battle (Part Two)

    Chapter 80: Preparing for Battle (Part Two)

    Several thousand li away from where Gong Chenying and the others were hidden in the forest, on a vast open grassland, Li Changting, dressed in red, waved her fair hand, and a dense cloud of insects flew toward a pack of over a thousand Azure Wind Wolves.

    Behind her stood four young men, each waving their palms as well. Dense swarms of insects, some small, some long, some round, some plump surged forth, blanketing the sky as they flew out.

    Li Changting clapped her hands with a delighted laugh.

    ¡°Fall, fall, fall!!¡±

    Moments ago, the thousands of Azure Wind Wolves had been fierce and imposing. Now, they tucked their tails between their legs and fled in panic. Yet even in their retreat, piteous howls rang through the air as many wolves collapsed one after another.

    Some clawed frantically at their furry faces, trying to dislodge the colorful insects that had swollen their heads grotesquely.

    The insects burrowed into any opening they could find eyes, mouths, noses or simply bit through fur and flesh to force their way inside. The only sound that filled the heavens and earth was the chorus of howls, while the four young men behind Li Changting watched the scene with amused smiles.

    Not far behind them, however, a fierce battle between a single human and a smaller group of wolves was still raging. A slender white figure darted through the fray, jarringly different from Li Changting¡¯s insect-based techniques. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    This figure was a young girl with a long ponytail, wielding a three-foot sword. The sword wasn¡¯t forged from metal but radiated an intense cold. Its blade was blue, semi-transparent, and shimmered with light in all directions.

    Each time she thrust, a mist of frost formed around the blade. Any wolf struck would instantly be coated in frost, its movements slowing drastically.

    Dozens of Azure Wind Wolves already lay on the ground, and with only a dozen or so remaining, the girl quickly sheathed her sword. With a sharp shout, she leapt into the air.

    While still mid-air, she bent one knee and slammed it into the jaws of a lunging Azure Wind Wolf.

    The wolf opened its maw wide, exposing gleaming white fangs as it lunged toward her thigh. But the girl showed no trace of fear on her face.

    A flash of magical light surged from her body as her upward momentum increased. Her clothes whistled through the air with a piercing whoosh, and her knee struck the beast''s gaping mouth with a violent burst of wind.

    Crack!

    With a sharp sound, the wolf''s jaws flew open, and it flipped belly-up in the air before crashing to the ground in an arc.

    Several bloody teeth shot from its mouth, trailing crimson through the air.

    The wolf never even got the chance to yelp. In the next moment, it smashed into the earth with a heavy thud, sending up a cloud of dust and moved no more.

    Still mid-air, the girl suddenly sensed the air around her stir. From the sides and rear came the howling sound of wind. Several spinning blades of azure light shot out from the mouths of nearby wolves, slicing toward her at high speed.

    She exhaled mid-air, curling her abdomen inward, and with a swift motion, slapped her pale hand behind her, striking one of the spinning blades. Using the momentum from the impact, she twisted her body and narrowly avoided the rest of the attacks.

    In a flash, she reached the side of a massive wolf that had just launched its Wind Blades, driving her elbow hard into its ribs. With a crisp crack, the beast let out a pained howl and crashed heavily to the ground.

    Using the force of that strike, she shifted direction again and shot toward another wolf. Forming her fingers into a beak-like shape, she drove her hand at the base of its ear with the sound of slicing wind¡­

    Her rapid movements showcased her powerful core strength and the devastating force of her strikes. In the eyes of others, she fought like a brutal physical cultivator.

    A dozen breaths later, surveying the field of dead wolves, the ponytailed girl leapt back to rejoin Li Changting and the others.

    From the once ferocious horde of thousands, only a few hundred wolves remained, still writhing desperately in the insect storm. The girl landed silently, saying nothing.

    Li Changting watched her approach, gazing at her jade-sculpted face with a warm, graceful curve. She smiled and said:

    ¡°Junior Sister Min, since we¡¯re from Boundless Peak, why resort to such brutish body cultivation methods? You¡¯ve become just like Junior Sister Gong. If you¡¯d just used gu insects from the start, everything would¡¯ve been resolved neatly. Girls should behave like girls, there¡¯s no need to be so violent.¡±

    The girl in white was Zhao Min. She stared calmly at the cloud of insects ahead and replied coldly:

    ¡°Senior Sister Li, if all we wanted was to refine our gu, we could just kill our way straight through.¡±

    Li Changting batted her beautiful eyes, gazing affectionately at Zhao Min¡¯s androgynously elegant face as she spoke:

    ¡°When fighting enemies, the faster you can resolve things the better, why waste energy? But, Junior Sister Min, with your demeanor¡­ I almost want to keep you for myself¡­ hehehe¡­¡±

    She laughed like tinkling silver bells.

    Zhao Min merely gave her a glance.

    ¡°Senior Sister Li, there you go again. If you¡¯re really so capable, why don¡¯t you win over Senior Brother Wuyi? And what about Senior Sister Miao?¡±

    ¡°That brat Li Wuyi? You think he can escape my grasp? As for Miao Wangqing, I don¡¯t mind being the elder sister-wife and letting her be the younger. We¡¯ll both serve that boy together, two jade-like beauties, lucky him¡­ hehehe¡­¡±

    Another burst of laughter. Zhao Min¡¯s cheeks flushed pink, and she turned away with a soft hmph.

    The four young men behind them had heard every word and were now sweating profusely, hurriedly turning their gazes elsewhere. To them, this Senior Sister was as fearsome as a venomous scorpion.

    Originally, they had been part of their own proper team. Who would¡¯ve thought that in these vast mountains, where even tens of thousands might not cross paths, they would just happen to run into this Senior Sister and her companion?

    She had insisted they join her team, and not one of them dared object. Still, being able to see Junior Sister Zhao Min every day was a perk they gladly accepted.

    Li Changting saw Zhao Min turn away and rolled her eyes playfully.

    ¡°Junior Sister, when I came out of the mission hall last time, I happened to see you descending the mountain with that Junior Brother Li from Little Bamboo Peak. What were you two doing at the back of the mountain?¡±

    Zhao Min paused. She did recall walking down the mountain with Li Yan once. They hadn¡¯t spoken much, simply walked side by side.

    She had truly enjoyed that peaceful feeling, calm and untroubled with no other thoughts. Unconsciously, they had walked all the way to the bamboo courtyard before she flew away.

    She hadn¡¯t realized this scene had been witnessed by her Senior Sister.

    She appeared calm on the surface and spoke in a steady voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just happened to run into him and exchanged a few words. Senior Sister, I suppose you weren¡¯t heading to the Mission Hall, were you?¡±

    But what she didn¡¯t realize was that although she thought her voice was calm, to others it already carried a subtle tremor. This caused the four young cultivators behind her to glance at one another. Two among them had a glint of hostility in their eyes, but they said nothing.

    However, the phrase ¡°Junior Brother Li from Little Bamboo Peak¡± was already etched in their minds. Although Li Yan rarely made public appearances, Little Bamboo Peak had so few disciples that it wouldn¡¯t take much asking to find out who he was.

    Li Changting was just about to continue speaking when she suddenly turned to look ahead. At this moment, only the buzzing of insects and the hair-raising crunching sounds of gnawing remained. The agonized howls of the wolves had long ceased. She sighed softly.

    ¡°These little gluttons again¡­ Looks like collecting fur, bones, or demon cores will be tough this time. They¡¯ve basically eaten everything.¡±

    She then turned to glance behind her, her smile blooming like a flower.

    ¡°Good thing you were there, Junior Sister, there¡¯s still dozens of trophies left on your side!¡±

    Elsewhere, in the boundless forested mountains, beside a stream, Wei Chituo spread his arms wide and tore a feral crocodile in half by the head and tail in one swift motion. The crocodile¡¯s mouth still twitched, revealing rows of sharp teeth.

    Beside him, Miao Wangqing looked pale. She and three other disciples from the Spirit Insect Peak, along with their spirit beasts, were struggling to hunt the remaining four crocodiles.

    In another dense forest, a figure darted through the undergrowth, closely pursued by a golden-horned demon beast, its furious roars shaking the air. The figure glanced back, revealing a pale face.

    Though drenched in sweat, the young man wore an eerie smile and let out a low chuckle.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯re not the only one who knows how to set traps. It¡¯s the poisonous ones that are the most fun!¡±

    Moments later, startled birds scattered in all directions as angry roars rang out in the woods then everything fell silent again, returning to stillness.

    Atop a cliff within the vast forest, five young men and women in Wraith Sect¡¯s dark green robes were commanding a green snake, a centipede, a Thunder Bear, a Blackwood Scorpion, and a Divine Fire Crow in fierce battle against over a dozen circling Thunder Roc birds.

    Below, green gas, multicolored ice spikes, and purple lightning surged skyward to meet the Thunder Rocs. In the air, the Divine Fire Crow spat red flames, clashing with the oncoming birds.

    The Thunder Rocs, riding gusts of wind and thunder, dove down with lethal force. The sky burst with dazzling lights and peals of thunder.

    After the time it takes to brew a cup of tea, the Thunder Rocs lay scattered across the ground. A young man with a pale, effeminate face looked at the others.

    ¡°Such a large flock of second-rank Thunder Rocs, yet they were no real threat. This time, we brothers and sisters are sure to be among the top forty-nine. As for me, Wang Tian, I will claim a spot in the top ten.¡±

    The other four nodded solemnly. The golden snakes embroidered on their sleeves looked almost alive.

    At the foot of another mountain, a burly young cultivator sat cross-legged at a cave entrance. With thick brows and large eyes, he waved his sleeves rhythmically, summoning a spectral beast¡¯s mouth to appear and spit a cauldron into the air.

    As he raised his hand, a pale mist drifted into the cave. Moments later, the dull thud of bodies hitting the ground could be heard inside.

    The young man stood up expressionlessly and strode into the cave without hesitation.

    Inside, three berserk apes lay motionless, foaming at the mouth. He stared at them and muttered to himself:

    ¡°The top forty-nine¡­ just how hard could that be?¡±

    Then he bent down and began to dissect the corpses.

    By a stream, seven massive jade-horned serpents raised their heads high, hissing and slithering in confusion. No matter how they moved, they couldn¡¯t pass beyond five zhang from the water¡¯s edge. They grew increasingly frantic, their hissing more intense.

    Within a few laps, their flesh began to rot and peel. Still unaware, they continued their desperate slithering, scales and skin scraping against the rocks, leaving behind a trail of blood and entrails.

    Only when nothing remained but bones and the glowing white horns on their heads did they finally collapse in silence.

    Throughout it all, the stream''s waters had flowed on, quiet and undisturbed.

    A ripple of distortion swept through the air, the stream vanished, the grassy banks and stones disappeared, revealing a plain of yellow gravel.

    Not far off, a young maiden sat cross-legged. Her eyes opened slowly, glimmering with mischief as she looked at the seven skeletal serpent corpses and smiled.

    Then she glanced back toward the direction of the sect and grinned like peach blossoms in March.

    ¡°The sect tournament, huh? I suppose I¡¯ll join in the fun. I bet the senior brothers and sisters still enjoy my formations.¡±

    Rising to her feet, she sashayed gracefully toward the gravel plain.

    Scenes like these unfolded continuously across the vast mountain forest, whether alone or in groups, thousands of Foundation Establishment cultivators were scattered like grains of sand in the sea.

    And far away, at the extreme north of the Wraith Sect¡¯s domain, billions of li away, on another continent¡¯s northern edge lay a land of eternal ice and snow, where countless towering snowy peaks rose skyward in a jagged forest of mountains.

    The ground was riddled with immense crevasses, and snowflakes the size of fists fell without end. Among them, massive red lightning arcs occasionally streaked through the air, crackling across the snow-covered land. Within the snowdrifts and ice blocks, red arcs flickered like ghostly flames.

    In one icy valley wedged between two towering peaks, a ravine plummeted tens of thousands of zhang deep. Blizzards and lightning stormed downward, bombarding the chasm.

    Halfway down the sheer cliffs, a small cave nestled in the rock. Most of the blizzards and lightning bolts swept past it and plunged deeper into the abyss.

    At the cave¡¯s entrance stood an old man in a grey robe, staring absentmindedly at the approaching snow and lightning.

    As the blizzards and bolts touched the cave¡¯s edge, dazzling flashes burst out before they weakened and dropped harmlessly into the abyss, blocked by a transparent barrier.

    The old man gazed at the brilliant lights for a long moment, then let out a heavy sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hundreds of thousands of years¡­ This place truly is perilous beyond measure. I should be nearing the end of this region by now.

    I wonder how that brat Li Yan is doing. Maybe he escaped safely. Whether we meet again¡­ will depend on fate. Even if I make it through here, I don¡¯t know when I could return to search for him¡­¡±

    After a while, he raised his hand. A black light flashed at the cave entrance, and immediately a storm of snow and thick, red lightning bolts shot in.

    The old man charged out into them without hesitation...

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 81: The Wheel of Life and Death

    Chapter 81: The Wheel of Life and Death

    At this moment, Li Yan was standing in the midst of a spiritual valley field. He straightened his back, one hand resting on his hoe, the other wiping the sweat from his forehead. Even with a cultivator''s physique, after hoeing just two ridges of weeds, he was already utterly exhausted.

    This task was one he had only accepted a few days ago. When he went to find Third Senior Brother, the latter simply pulled a hoe out of the hut and tossed it to him, without giving any explanation. At the time, Li Yan hadn''t thought much of it. Wasn''t it just farm work?

    This kind of labor was something he had done often since childhood; otherwise, he wouldn''t have dared accept it so easily. He considered himself quite experienced in such tasks. But once he actually got down into the field, he was dumbfounded.

    Li Yan took up the hoe again and, after confirming the location, flew over to the spiritual valley field on the flying spirit artifact, having received only a few indifferent words of direction from Third Senior Brother.

    This was a spiritual valley field covering several hundred mu, with every stalk glimmering with a golden-green light. Li Yan stood before it as if facing a sea of rippling grain waves that reached his waist.

    From these spirit grains, he could sense a flourishing spiritual energy. The breeze stirred the waves of grain into motion; from afar, specks of golden-green light swayed in unison, evoking a sense of vast heaven and earth, full of vitality.

    His task was to remove the weeds from ten mu of this field in a single day, otherwise, he would be docked one lower-grade spirit stone. Li Yan naturally saw no issue with this.

    After marveling at the scenic beauty of this picturesque countryside, he took off his long robe, rolled up his sleeves, and upon arriving between the ridges, immediately saw plenty of weeds.

    Taking a deep breath and planting his feet, he swung the hoe down. A metallic "clang!" rang out, jolting his hands numb. On the ground, there was only a shallow mark, and the clump of weeds hadn¡¯t even budged.

    Stunned, Li Yan raised the hoe again, exerted even more strength, and struck once more. A louder and crisper clang sounded, but the ground still bore only a shallow mark, not much deeper than before.

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t believe it. He crouched down to dig at the soil with his hands to see what was going on when suddenly a voice called out from behind.

    "Junior Brother, that won¡¯t work. Is this your first time doing this task?"

    Li Yan turned at the sound. Dozens of zhang away, in another part of the valley, stood a man between the ridges, also holding a hoe. He, too, was weeding.

    Li Yan hadn¡¯t released his divine sense earlier, so he hadn¡¯t noticed there was someone else here. The other cultivator probably heard the loud clangs and only then noticed him.

    Li Yan quickly turned and saluted.

    "I''m embarrassed to say so, Senior Brother. It is indeed my first time doing this task. May I ask how I should address you?"

    The man had an average build and appeared to be in his thirties, with a short beard and an experienced demeanor.

    Since Li Yan hadn''t released his divine sense, he guessed the man was a Foundation Establishment stage cultivator. Likewise, the other hadn¡¯t released his divine sense either. Otherwise, upon recognizing Li Yan''s cultivation level, he might have addressed him as ¡°Martial Nephew.¡±

    "I am Zhang Kui from Four Symbols Peak. And you, Junior Brother¡­?"

    "Oh, I¡¯m a disciple of Little Bamboo Peak, Li Yan," he answered with a smile.

    "Oh? Li Yan¡­ Li Yan? I remember now. Weren¡¯t you the Junior Brother who joined Little Bamboo Peak a few years ago? I recall chatting with Daqiao before, and he mentioned you."

    Upon hearing that, the middle-aged cultivator was momentarily surprised. Then, after thinking it over, he chuckled.

    Li Yan nodded with a smile, thinking to himself:

    "Given Seventh Senior Brother¡¯s talkative nature, it''s no surprise he mentioned me."

    "So, Junior Brother Li, you came here without getting any instructions from Senior Brother Yun?"

    Li Yan didn¡¯t want to say directly that Third Senior Brother had only thrown a hoe at him and that even the location had to be pried out by asking around. So, he simply scratched his head.

    Zhang Kui seemed to understand.

    "Heh heh¡­ I get it. Let me explain it to you, actually, it¡¯s not that hard. The hoe in our hands isn¡¯t some mundane farmer¡¯s tool. It¡¯s a low-grade spirit artifact."

    "When tilling the land, you must infuse it with spiritual power. The weeds in these valley fields are most vulnerable to metal spiritual energy, and second to that, fire spiritual energy. If you use wood, water, or earth spiritual energy, it won¡¯t just fail to remove them, it¡¯ll help the roots grow and spread more wildly. That¡¯s all there is to it."

    With that said, he nodded to Li Yan, then bent down and resumed his work.

    Li Yan hurriedly returned the salute. He knew that for the man to offer this much advice was already a great kindness, he didn¡¯t have to bother at all.

    At this point, Li Yan recalled there had indeed been a note on the mission requiring the use of metal or fire spiritual power. Back then, he hadn¡¯t understood it. And when he received the hoe, he had overlooked it entirely. So that was the reason.

    He began circulating the Guishui True Scripture, and in an instant, metal spiritual power formed within him. The next moment, he channeled it into the spiritual hoe. A faint golden light glimmered from the hoe¡¯s surface. Li Yan swung it down, and with a crisp ¡°hiss,¡± the soil flipped up. Just as Zhang Kui had said.

    And so, Li Yan began working diligently between the ridges. But after just half an hour, when he straightened up again, his forehead was soaked in sweat, and his face was pale, his spiritual energy had been depleted.

    Normally, with his seventh level Qi Condensation cultivation, hoeing ten mu of land should have been no issue at all.

    But this spiritual valley''s soil was extremely unusual, not only was the ground unnaturally hard, but the weed roots extended nearly three zhang deep. If he infused too little energy, the weeds wouldn¡¯t come out; if he used too much, he would just burn through his reserves needlessly.

    Thus, after clearing just three ridges, he had almost completely drained his spiritual power. Looking at the large remaining expanse of the valley, Li Yan couldn''t help but sigh inwardly:

    "Looks like another spirit stone is gone!"

    It would take him over a dozen hours of meditation to recover. There was no way he could finish within one day...

    And so the days passed, each earning less than he spent. A month later, one evening, Li Yan looked over the weedless ridges spread across ten mu of fields and allowed a faint smile to tug at the corner of his lips.

    During this time, he had indeed spent many spirit stones. Although he had also taken on the task of watering the Ink King Bamboo, and combined that with the spirit stones he received monthly, he still ended up owing the Mission Hall twenty-six spirit stones. But in the days ahead, this kind of situation should occur less often.

    Though he lost many spirit stones, Li Yan also gained a great deal. He learned how to better control his spiritual energy, how to switch between the five elemental spiritual powers quickly, and how to speed up his spiritual recovery rate.

    All of this came from repeatedly exhausting his magical power in the Spiritual Plant Garden, recovering, exhausting again¡­ and gradually gaining new insight through the cycle.

    And during one such post-weeding cultivation session, he unexpectedly broke through to the late seventh level of Qi Condensation. It happened so naturally, catching him completely off guard. Of course, Li Yan was overjoyed.

    Time thus passed in fulfilling busyness. Every day, Li Yan was occupied with either the Spiritual Plant Garden or cultivation like a diligent little bee.

    One morning, Li Yan rose early, quickly washed up, and opened the formation at his courtyard gate, preparing to head straight for the Mission Hall. He still owed the Mission Hall twenty-six spirit stones, and had to hurry, otherwise by next month, it would become twenty-seven. The sect¡¯s interest rates were truly terrifying.

    Recently, with many Foundation Establishment disciples heading out for training, a backlog of tasks had accumulated at the mission halls across the various peaks. As a result, the tasks Li Yan was familiar with, such as harvesting Ink King Bamboo and irrigating the Spirit Valleys, were still available.

    According to Zhang Kui, the mission hall on Old Lord Peak had an even greater backlog. But once the Foundation Establishment competition concluded, these tasks would likely be taken up quickly and disappear.

    Over the past few months, Li Yan and Zhang Kui had been completing similar tasks. Zhang Kui wasn¡¯t much of a fighter, otherwise, he¡¯d have long since taken on outdoor missions, which yielded more spirit stones.

    This time, Zhang Kui hadn¡¯t registered for the Foundation Establishment competition. In the Wraith Sect, there were quite a few cultivators like him who focused solely on advancing their cultivation, seeking longevity above all else. Their ultimate goal was to set foot on the path to immortality.

    After stepping out of the courtyard, Li Yan was just about to summon his flying artifact when he saw a flash of light above the bamboo grove. A large scroll came descending from the sky.

    "Junior brother, hold on! What a coincidence, I came just in time!"

    A gentle voice called out from ahead.

    Li Yan was momentarily stunned upon recognizing the newcomer, it was his eldest senior brother, and he had no idea why he would be looking for him so early in the morning. He quickly bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Eldestt Senior Brother, good morning. If there¡¯s something you need, you could¡¯ve just sent me a message through the token, I¡¯d have come to you. No need for you to make the trip yourself.¡±

    Li Wuyi had already put away his magical tool and walked over steadily.

    ¡°Hehehe¡­ This matter, I thought it would be better to speak about in person.¡±

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. If it was important enough for Eldest Senior Brother to come in person, it clearly wasn¡¯t a small matter. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So, he reopened the courtyard gate, and the two of them walked into the garden and sat on the stone stools. Li Yan brought out a tea set and poured each a cup. The tea leaves had been a gift from Zhang Kui from the Spiritual Plant Garden.

    Li Wuyi took a sip and found the tea refreshingly soothing. He nodded with approval, then grew serious.

    ¡°Junior brother, I came to speak with you about an important matter.

    "Recently, Master and Mistress have both entered seclusion, so I¡¯ve been handling all affairs on the peak. Yesterday, after receiving a directive from the Sect Master, I went to Old Lord Peak and listened to the senior uncles instruct us on next year¡¯s secret realm harvest mission.

    "Not long ago, Core Formation experts from the Grand Profound Sect, Pure Land Sect, and Ten Step Court came to our sect to discuss this matter. The three sects proposed that in addition to next year¡¯s secret realm gathering, we also open another subspace within the realm, the ''Wheel of Life and Death'', for an inter-sect competition.

    "The Wheel of Life and Death is also located within the secret realm. Long ago, when only Core Formation cultivators entered for harvesting, the various sects would hold trials and competitions within it. But after it became standard for Foundation Establishment cultivators to enter instead, the Wheel was sealed off.

    "The reason for its closure is known only to the masters, but I¡¯ve heard some things, it seems the Wheel of Life and Death is a brutal magical treasure crafted by ancient cultivators within the secret realm.

    "It takes the shape of a massive sphere within the realm, with twenty entrance paths leading in from different directions, all converging toward the core of the sphere.

    "Each path must be led by one cultivator at the Foundation Establishment stage or higher, with thirty-six cultivators at one realm lower forming the rest of the team.

    "The twenty paths are completely independent and start off only ten li in length. But as the cultivators advance toward the core, the paths continuously extend in that direction.

    "These paths twist and shift within the sphere like twenty flying ribbons. From the outside, it looks like a huge rotating sphere, with people walking along these fluttering, twisting strips.

    "However, those inside don¡¯t feel any shaking or movement, hence the name ''Wheel of Life and Death.''

    "At some point, two of these paths will intersect as they extend. No one can predict which two paths will meet.

    "When they intersect, both stop extending. At that moment, the seventy-four cultivators from both paths will meet.

    "Then, a brutal clash must occur until only thirty-seven or fewer remain alive. After that, the two paths merge into one and continue toward the core.¡±

    At this point, Li Wuyi glanced at Li Yan, who appeared deep in thought, head bowed.

    ¡°Junior brother, aren¡¯t you even a little curious or have any questions?¡±

    Li Wuyi took another sip of tea.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I imagine there must be a reason the two sides are forced to fight. Otherwise, they could just wait peacefully for the end. Perhaps, if they don¡¯t reach the core, the whole team dies? Or maybe something dangerous appears when the paths intersect?¡±

    Li Wuyi chuckled in admiration.

    ¡°Junior brother, you truly are clever. You didn¡¯t guess the exact reason, but you¡¯ve hit on the key idea.

    "Once all twenty paths are filled with seven hundred and forty cultivators, the mechanism activates. From that moment, the sphere starts to contract and compress inward toward the core.

    "During this contraction, the edges of the sphere produce shadowy clouds, like a black curse descending from the heavens.

    "Anything that touches these shadows whether magical tools, treasures, or flesh and bone, is instantly reduced to ash. Nothing survives.

    "So, when two paths intersect, both teams must desperately fight. They must reopen the path extension before the encroaching shadows overtake them. Otherwise, they¡¯ll all perish under those terrifying black shadows.

    "The Wheel of Life and Death tests speed above all. Within the core are four layers, and everyone can eventually enter the first layer.

    "Teams that reach the core are ranked by order of arrival. The first three teams are each teleported to a separate isolated layer, where rich rewards await, far more precious than anything found in the main harvesting trial.

    "However, the rewards cannot all be kept for oneself. Each participant may choose one item, or opt to forfeit it in exchange for its equivalent value in spirit stones from the sect.

    "The rest must be turned over to the sect. It may seem harsh, after all, these treasures are won at great risk but that¡¯s how it is.

    "Even so, everyone still fights to enter the trial. Any one of those treasures could be something you¡¯d never find or even hear of in your entire life, making them immensely valuable.

    "Still, the sect invests massive resources into our growth. Opening the secret realm also consumes rare and precious materials, so it¡¯s only fair that most of the gains are returned to the sect.¡±

    Li Yan nodded in agreement. He understood well what Eldest Senior Brother was explaining, to mentally prepare him, so that if he chose to go, he wouldn¡¯t feel resentment toward the sect later.

    ¡°As long as you reach the first layer of the sphere¡¯s core, you won¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that, if your team isn¡¯t in the top three, there will be no rewards. In the end, all such teams are teleported out along with those from the other layers.

    "But those who remain stuck on the peripheral paths¡­ they will die.

    "And that kind of death, it¡¯s watching the people around you fall one by one, unable to do anything. A torment few can endure. Many may go mad and turn on their teammates in their final moments¡­¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 82: The Sect Master Remembers Me Again

    Chapter 82: The Sect Master Remembers Me Again

    Li Wuyi spoke with a grave expression, and Li Yan listened with a growing sense of dread. Death was certainly frightening, but what was even more terrifying was watching the scythe of death inch toward you little by little, knowing you couldn¡¯t escape, that was what truly drove people to madness.

    "Among the thirty-seven cultivators, there must be one whose cultivation is a full major realm higher than the others, the team leader.

    "This is because, before the twenty passages on the sphere¡¯s surface activate, numerous small blue rhomboid crystals will appear. These crystals are transparent overall, but each contains a small colored orb at its center.

    "These blue crystals are peculiar. Only the highest-stage person in each passage, the team leader can claim them. If a passage contains more than one person with the same cultivation as the team leader, the Life-and-Death Wheel trial cannot be activated.

    "If all thirty-seven cultivators are of the same stage, the trial cannot be initiated either. The role of the team leaders is also critical: when two paths intersect, the leaders must stand at the end of their own paths and activate the blue crystals.

    "By doing this, they can slow the rate at which the looming shadow overhead descends by about one-fifth. But this only works if both team leaders activate the crystals simultaneously by continuously channeling spiritual energy into them.

    "Don¡¯t underestimate this slight delay, it¡¯s the most precious extension of survival time.

    "If either team leader tries to kill lower-stage cultivators on the opposing team, then even if the other leader activates the crystal, the delay effect won¡¯t trigger. In that case, both sides are doomed to mutual destruction."

    Hearing this, Li Yan furrowed his brows. The cultivation methods of ancient cultivators were truly cruel. But then again, perhaps only through such merciless methods could stronger beings be forged. Then, a thought struck him.

    "Senior Brother, those twenty passages, surely the four great sects wouldn¡¯t each only use one. What about the remaining sixteen passages? Are they given to smaller sects or to beast clans inside the secret realm?"

    Li Wuyi couldn¡¯t help but admire his junior¡¯s keen insight.

    There was a deeper implication in Li Yan¡¯s question: if all twenty paths were filled solely by the four great sects, with each using five, what would happen if teams from the same sect encountered each other? Would they be forced into killing their own people?

    No sect with any sense would do such a thing.

    "In fact, the twenty passages aren¡¯t assigned to minor sects. Though those sects fall under our jurisdiction, what right do they have to such an opportunity?"

    At this, Li Wuyi¡¯s tone turned indifferent, as if such condescension was entirely natural. Li Yan could only sigh inwardly.

    "In the cultivation world, there''s no room for mercy. Even a trial where survival is one in ten is considered too precious to share with the lesser sects."

    For a moment, he actually felt fortunate to have entered a major sect from the start.

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t notice the shift in Li Yan¡¯s expression and continued:

    "The four sects each get three passages. The remaining eight are for the beast clans of the secret realm, they too want a share of the spoils.

    "But strangely enough, the Life-and-Death Wheel passages can only activate if human cultivators are present. Otherwise, the trial area stays sealed.

    "This restriction likely stems from the magical treasure being created by ancient human cultivators.

    "Even so, there¡¯s still a risk that teams from the same sect could cross paths. The solution is simple: at the passage entrance, the team leader collects a blue crystal with a specific colored orb. If two teams hold crystals of the same color, their paths will never intersect. This prevents internal conflict.

    "However, there¡¯s one more limitation: a maximum of five teams can carry crystals with the same colored orb. Any more, and the trial won¡¯t initiate.

    "That means each sect can send at most five teams. Any more, and there would be a greater than fifty percent chance of internal conflict.

    "As for the beast clans, eight passages aren¡¯t enough for all of them. There are too many tribes. Most likely, each tribe gets only one path, and they¡¯ll have to fight among themselves to secure the opportunity."

    After hearing all this, Li Yan finally understood the workings of the Life-and-Death Wheel. But then another thought struck him. Were they planning to send him? He was only at the Qi Condensation stage!

    Li Wuyi, of course, knew what Li Yan was thinking. He took another sip of tea and smiled brightly.

    "The Life-and-Death Wheel was closed off tens of thousands of years ago after it was decided that only Foundation Establishment cultivators would be allowed to enter the secret realm for harvesting. The reason, naturally, was to avoid the unnecessary loss of Qi Condensation-stage seedlings.

    "Every fifteen years, the beast clans clamor to reopen it, so they can participate. But for tens of thousands of years, the four sects have always refused.

    "Unexpectedly, this time, the other three sects sent high-ranking representatives to negotiate. They want to reopen the Wheel to gain more treasures from the trial. Their proposal was for Foundation Establishment disciples to first do the harvesting, then be led by three Core Formation cultivators through the Wheel itself.

    "But our sect¡¯s upper echelons vetoed this plan. According to intelligence from our spies in the other three sects, they¡¯ve been unusually close lately, as if plotting something together.

    "Now, it¡¯s hard to see how they could act in concert within the Wheel, since only one path intersection happens at a time. Still, their insistence is suspicious.

    "We could refuse to participate altogether but how could we abandon such an opportunity?

    "So, after careful deliberation, our sect decided to reject their plan of having Core Formation leaders with Foundation disciples. Instead, we flipped the structure: Foundation Establishment cultivators as leaders, with Qi Condensation disciples as the main force.

    "This change means even if the other sects are scheming, it¡¯ll take time to adapt. They won¡¯t have time to replan.

    "As a result, the sect master issued a decree yesterday: each peak must prepare for a Qi Condensation disciple tournament. Eligibility requires reaching the ninth level of Qi Condensation, and only 108 disciples will be selected.

    "Right now, on Little Bamboo Peak, you are the only one who qualifies. The sect master even named you specifically. I hear you¡¯ve reached mid-stage sixth level, so you were clearly considered carefully.

    "With your unique physique, you might not even lose to eighth or ninth-level cultivators at this stage. As for your three junior nephews, their cultivation doesn¡¯t meet the mark.

    "So, I had to come talk to you personally. I want to hear your thoughts."

    Li Wuyi refilled his teacup and fell silent.

    Strictly speaking, this kind of message could¡¯ve been sent through a simple notice. The sect master had already named Li Yan. But this was his own junior brother, and their master valued him deeply. Forcing him into it might lead to disaster, and failing to report him might cause resentment later.

    Today, everything would depend on Li Yan¡¯s own decision.

    If Li Yan didn¡¯t agree today, then Li Wuyi would find a way to delay it another fifteen years. Worst case, he¡¯d push the responsibility onto their master, after all, the old man was still in seclusion right now.

    Having managed the affairs of Bamboo Peak for so many years, Li Wuyi was well aware of the helplessness the other peak masters and even the sect master felt toward their rotund senior.

    He himself wasn¡¯t quite in a position to make a final call on this either, after all, Li Yan¡¯s displayed cultivation level was still too low.

    Normally speaking, even if a Qi Condensation disciple at the ninth level entered the trial, their survival was far from guaranteed. If Li Yan had reached the ninth level, Li Wuyi would¡¯ve hoped he¡¯d give it a try.

    This junior brother of his had never been particularly gifted, so maybe a desperate gamble would lead to some great opportunity. If Li Yan still refused under such circumstances, Li Wuyi would admittedly think a bit less of him.

    Li Yan lowered his head and thought for forty to fifty heartbeats before finally raising it again.

    ¡°Senior Brother, you said that if a team finishes in the top three, they can get a treasure or exchange it for spirit stones, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Li Wuyi replied. ¡°But let me remind you, first: the place is a death trap. And second: even if you survive, entering the top three isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    ¡°Still, the sect has promised that any Qi Condensation disciple who survives the trial, even without placing will receive three hundred low-grade spirit stones. The Foundation Establishment team leaders will get five hundred.¡±

    ¡°As for exchanging treasures for spirit stones? That¡¯s unheard of. I¡¯ve never participated in the Wheel of Life and Death myself, but I¡¯ve heard that every treasure that appears inside is extraordinarily rare, no one¡¯s ever traded one away.¡±

    Li Yan was inwardly shocked, he hadn¡¯t expected the treasures found there to be so precious. And right now, he owed a large debt to the Mission Hall. Spirit stones were exactly what he lacked most.

    After thinking a while longer, he finally made up his mind.

    ¡°Senior Brother, I¡¯ll give it a try. Our sect has tens of thousands of Qi Condensation disciples. How many of them have reached the ninth level?¡±

    Li Wuyi smiled. ¡°Roughly six hundred. But only a few of them are disciples of any specific peak master. So you only have a few senior brothers at that level, the rest would be your junior nephews.¡±

    ¡°Out of the six hundred, probably only around four hundred will participate. Quite a few of them are pacifists, more focused on alchemy, farming, or seeking longevity through poison arts. They aren¡¯t suited for battle.¡±

    Li Yan was momentarily stunned, then scratched his head in realization. Right, I¡¯m a Core Formation cultivator¡¯s disciple, how could I have that many senior brothers?

    After laughing, Li Wuyi¡¯s expression turned serious.

    ¡°Junior Brother, since you¡¯ve decided to participate, you¡¯d better start preparing. Even if placing among four hundred contestants is difficult, if you do make it, you¡¯ll face true life-and-death combat next.

    ¡°So prepare well. If you need spirit artifacts, spirit treasures, or pills, just tell me. I¡¯ve got some spirit stones saved up.¡±

    Li Wuyi wasn¡¯t going to stop Li Yan. Everyone had to walk their own path. Following your heart was the proper mindset for cultivation. If Li Yan died in the trial, he would only regret it slightly.

    But before that, he would do what he could, as a fellow disciple, to support his junior brother.

    Li Yan, of course, understood this. He had carefully weighed his options and still decided to try.

    He saw things clearly: only by relying on himself could he go further. Anything given by others or the sect could be taken back. And he wanted to increase his strength as soon as possible, to one day leave the sect and resolve his lingering matters of family. If not, it could haunt his cultivation path forever.

    The matter of lacking spirit stones was secondary. If he died, then so be it, his life had already been clawed back from the jaws of death.

    Otherwise, he might as well become a pastoral longevity cultivator. But that wasn¡¯t the life he wanted. He had once sworn to seize control of his own fate and that wasn¡¯t a vow that could be fulfilled just by making a resolution in his heart.

    Seeing how much Li Wuyi had done for him today, Li Yan was also deeply moved. He knew that with Li Wuyi preparing for Core Formation himself, the demand for spirit stones must be immense. That he was still willing to offer help spoke volumes.

    Li Wuyi, seeing that Li Yan had made his decision, gave one final reminder.

    ¡°In a month, the Foundation Establishment disciples will have their internal selection tournament first. Five days after that, they¡¯ll observe the Qi Condensation disciples¡¯ tournament, to start choosing their future team members.¡±

    ¡°As for final team assignments, that¡¯ll only be decided after they return from the secret realm gathering trial.¡±

    Li Yan understood. The sect would first select forty-nine Foundation Establishment disciples. They would observe the battle styles and abilities of the 108 Qi Condensation finalists and prepare to choose teammates for the Wheel of Life and Death.

    And as for who the three final team leaders would be? That depended on which Foundation Establishment disciples survived the trial in the secret realm, because that was another life-or-death trial between Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Li Wuyi, seeing that everything had been said, placed his teacup down, patted Li Yan on the shoulder, and turned to leave the courtyard.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother,¡± Li Yan called after him, ¡°Is Senior Sister Li also participating in the trial? If she ends up facing Fourth Senior Sister¡­ whose corner should we be backing?¡±

    Just as Li Wuyi was about to make a suave exit through the courtyard gate, his back suddenly lurched forward in a comical stumble. He gave no reply and vanished without a trace.

    ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re the one who taught them that smug attitude!¡± Li Yan grumbled with a smirk, cursing silently in his heart.

    ¡°So it was the sect master himself who named me... It seems the sect¡¯s resources don¡¯t come for free, whatever you take, you¡¯ll eventually have to pay back.¡±

    ¡°Outwardly, I¡¯ve only shown that I¡¯m around the mid-sixth level of Qi Condensation. I should be among the weaker ones at my stage. Even with the Fractured Poison Body, going against high-level cultivators won¡¯t be easy.

    ¡°But the sect master still wants me to participate, most likely to see for himself how useful the Fractured Poison Body really is. If I perform too poorly, I doubt they¡¯ll keep favoring me with resources."

    As the person involved, Li Yan saw the situation clearly. Even if he didn¡¯t want to go, was that really up to him? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 83: Heavenly Geniuses of All Peaks (Part One)

    Chapter 83: Heavenly Geniuses of All Peaks (Part One)

    Over the next month, Li Yan reduced his work in the Spiritual Plant Garden, spending most of his time practicing his cultivation technique and spells.

    He knew he had only recently broken through to the late stage of the seventh level of Qi Condensation, and hoping to reach the eighth level in a short time was nothing more than a dream, unless he was given some rare heavenly medicine to take.

    But he wasn¡¯t like those characters the old scholar from his village used to speak of, those who failed the imperial exams, wandered into a ruined temple, and encountered a fox spirit who gifted them a miraculous opportunity; or youths who fell off cliffs, survived against all odds, and found an immortal peach that could boost decades of cultivation.

    Such tales were fiction, pure fantasy.

    Sure, in a world with immortals, fox spirits and rare treasures did exist, but someone like him stuck within the sect, not even leaving the Little Bamboo Peak couldn¡¯t hope to stumble across them.

    Even if there were such opportunities within the sect, they were likely buried thousands or tens of thousands of zhang underground. With so many Foundation Establishment and Core Formation cultivators, not to mention a few Nascent Soul ancestors around, their divine senses would have swept every inch of the sect countless times. Any rare treasure would¡¯ve been taken long ago.

    One day, while Li Yan was sitting cross-legged in his room cultivating, the token at his waist suddenly lit up with a burst of white light. He immediately focused his divine sense into it. Moments later, he raised his head and looked out the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting already?¡±

    Old Lord Peak, its summit pierced high into the clouds, its height unknown.

    Midway up the mountain lay a massive platform spanning over a hundred thousand zhang. At its center, ten tall stages had risen, spaced twenty li apart.

    Each platform stood three zhang high and about fifty li long. The ten platforms were arranged in a diamond shape, with a vast open space of over a hundred li in the middle.

    Floating behind the platform, high in the air, was a grand pavilion adorned with railings. Several rows of seats awaited on the balcony, while numerous neatly dressed boys and girls busied themselves among the chairs, arranging plates of exotic fruits or setting down delicate refreshments.

    Below, within the diamond-shaped formation of platforms, crowds of people bustled to and fro. Despite the masses, everything was in perfect order. The central hundred-li area had been divided into five regions, each twenty li wide.

    Li Yan glanced at the lively scene dozens of li away, then looked at the few people beside him, just eleven in total. Even if they spaced themselves two li apart, they¡¯d barely fill the edge of the zone.

    ¡°Eldest Senior Brother, how about we move a little closer to one side? We from Little Bamboo Peak are too few. Standing right here in the middle makes us stick out like a sore thumb.¡±

    A crisp voice spoke beside him. Lin Daqiao was glancing around anxiously, as if wind were blowing from all four directions.

    ¡°No. This is the dignity of our peak. Moving toward someone else¡¯s area? What are you trying to do, leave Little Bamboo Peak?¡±

    ¡°D-don¡¯t say that, Senior Brother! I was just making a suggestion! I¡¯ll stand right here, no problem!¡±

    Startled by the reprimand, Lin Daqiao waved his hands quickly.

    Li Wuyi¡¯s lips curled slightly as he looked at those around him, sighing inwardly.

    ¡°Master, can¡¯t you show some mercy? Every time there¡¯s a major sect event, you make us stand out like this¡­¡±

    Around Li Wuyi, apart from Li Yan and three younger junior nephews with curious eyes, the rest of the group wore solemn expressions, some meditating with closed eyes, others whispering quietly in pairs.

    This was Li Yan¡¯s first time attending such a major sect event. When he arrived, he had been stunned. Never in his life had he witnessed such a grand spectacle, ten enormous stages rising across hundreds of li. Their group, standing in the center of the diamond, felt as small as ants.

    Each of the five zones corresponded to one of the five main peaks. Disciples stood neatly within their own regions, Foundation Establishment cultivators at the front, Qi Condensation disciples at the back.

    Most peaks had several thousand disciples. Even with twenty li of space, the crowds were dense, forming black masses of people that radiated sheer momentum.

    In contrast, their group, eight senior brothers and sisters plus three junior disciples stood alone in the center. The contrast was glaring.

    Fortunately, cultivators had keen senses. With no obstructions, even across dozens of li, one could see clearly.

    In the sky above, beams of multicolored light streaked past as groups of disciples descended continuously. It was clear that the rest of the peaks were still arriving.

    As Li Yan observed the surroundings, a warm voice rang out beside him.

    ¡°Junior brothers and sisters, please listen.¡±

    Everyone turned toward Li Wuyi.

    ¡°For the Foundation Establishment competition, you all know there are only forty-nine slots. Just give it your all and strive for a great opportunity.

    But there are some individuals you must be wary of. I know some of you have prepared in advance or are familiar with disciples from other peaks. However, I¡¯ve participated in past events and can share some experience.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone¡¯s attention sharpened. They knew their senior brother was about to offer valuable insight from past competitions, especially useful for the newcomers.

    Wen Xinliang and Lin Daqiao immediately looked at him with gratitude. Neither had participated in the Secret Realm Harvest before. Apart from Wen Xinliang, who had some experience from previous small-scale matches, Lin Daqiao had none.

    Even Miao Wangqing, who had been in Foundation Establishment for a while, wanted to listen. She was the sort of cultivator not skilled in combat.

    At the same time, Li Wuyi was clearly addressing the newcomers too, like Li Yan and the three junior nephews.

    ¡°Look over there, Four Symbols Peak. See those three men and one woman at the front?¡±

    Li Wuyi cast a glance toward the left. He didn¡¯t raise a hand to point, cultivators had sharp senses, and even a glance might be detected by those being observed.

    From their position within the diamond formation, they could only see three zones. Little Bamboo Peak was positioned along one edge of the diamond, and the five zones formed the four edges plus the center.

    The center belonged to Old Lord Peak disciples. As a result, Li Yan and the others could only see the two adjacent sides and the center. The diagonally opposite groups were blocked by Old Lord Peak''s crowd.

    Li Yan, like the others, followed Li Wuyi¡¯s gaze toward the direction of the Four Symbols Peak. The front three rows there were made up of Foundation Establishment disciples, numbering more than fifty, arranged in a triangular formation.

    At the very front stood three men and one woman. Among the three men, one was tall while the other two were shorter. The tall one was especially burly, with a broad face and thick ears. His height surpassed a zhang, muscles bulging, and sported a close-cropped head of short, golden hair that stood straight like steel spikes, he looked like a golden idol or deity carved from stone.

    The two shorter men were clearly twin brothers, their appearances nearly identical. Even from their builds, one could sense a strong and solid presence. The two of them were looking around, pointing and whispering to each other.

    The female cultivator appeared to be around twenty, with skin like congealed cream, a narrow waist, and full hips. Her elegance was exceptional, and her long black hair was tied up in a high bun. She seemed to sense someone watching her, and turned slightly to glance in their direction. A smile played at the corners of her cherry-like lips as she glanced toward Li Wuyi¡¯s group, then turned back.

    Her motion drew the attention of the twin brothers beside her. They both turned and grinned toward Li Wuyi¡¯s group as well. Li Wuyi nodded back with a smile. The towering man, however, stood still like a statue, not even glancing their way.

    At this moment, Li Yan heard a cold snort from beside him. He looked up, it was Third Senior Brother, but he couldn''t tell if the snort was directed at the towering man or the others.

    Li Wuyi withdrew his gaze and continued speaking.

    "That golden-haired giant is named Gan Shi. He is in the late stage of Foundation Establishment, great perfection, and possesses a Profound Spiritual Root. He wields the rare dual-element earth and metal roots, and is the eldest senior brother of the Four Symbols Peak. He excels in both offense and defense.

    Normally, earth spiritual roots don¡¯t pair with the aggressive metal root, but more often with wind, fire, or wood. He is the rare exception, balanced in offense and defense, adept in coordinated attacks. If he manages to condense a Core, he¡¯ll be a strong contender for the next Four Symbols Peak master. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Gan Shi specializes in offensive-defensive formations, having refined formation techniques into his very body. His whole form can become a formation; formations manifest with spells, spells trigger formations. He can kill instantly. He¡¯s an extremely difficult opponent, you all must be extra cautious if you meet him."

    In truth, Li Wuyi withheld a thought: perhaps only Second Senior Brother could match Gan Shi. The others likely stood no chance. But he didn¡¯t voice this, not wanting to dampen morale. He had fought Gan Shi before and only narrowly won by leveraging a higher cultivation level.

    Still, with Core Formation elders presiding over the competition, no lives would be lost. This was, after all, a rare chance for valuable experience.

    "Those two are Chu Weixiong and Chu Weili, twin brothers, also late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators with Profound Spiritual Roots. They cultivate earth and fire elements, and are adept at forming the Four Symbols Peak¡¯s famed formation, the Four Symbols Formation.

    Normally, this formation requires 18, 36, 72, 108, 360, or 720 people to set up the Sky-Sealing Chain Four Symbols Formation.

    But these two are prodigies of formation arts. Back when they were at the eighth level of Qi Condensation, the grand elder of Four Symbols Peak gave them special permission to study the formation. After three years and seven months of effort, they managed to distill a miniature two-man version of the formation. Though it had many flaws, their talent was astonishing.

    Over the decades, they¡¯ve continued honing their craft. They only advanced to the Foundation Establishment stage after merging with the formation path. Truly, they are blessed by the heavens.

    It¡¯s said that when working together, they can take on seven or eight cultivators of the same level. Even though this tournament will be conducted individually, they remain extremely dangerous opponents."

    Everyone fell silent after hearing this. Even Yun Chunque didn¡¯t say a word. Although the Chu brothers weren¡¯t as highly ranked in terms of cultivation as Gan Shi, their mastery of formations far exceeded his. And a cultivator who stepped onto the path of Dao via formations was no ordinary formation master.

    They weren¡¯t the typical kind of formation user who were fragile, weak in defense, needing protection while setting up arrays. These brothers had fused their bodies and Dao with their formations. Their technique was their formation, and their formation was their technique. Such cultivators couldn¡¯t be easily killed or worn down, they would grind their enemies to exhaustion.

    To make matters worse, the Wraith Sect was also infamous for its use of poison. They had long since merged poison and formation into one.

    ¡°As for that female cultivator, her name is Wei Feng. She is at the peak of the mid-stage Foundation Establishment realm. She¡¯s highly perceptive, with a Profound Spiritual Root and dual cultivation of earth and water. She excels in illusory poison formations and can conjure worlds with a wave of her hand.

    Inside her illusions, poison mists run rampant. Some are colorless and odorless, others sweet-scented and intoxicating. Some disorient the mind, some bring death in a dream. It¡¯s said her illusions contain eleven types of deadly poisons.

    She once sparred with the Chu brothers, while she was trapped within their combined formation, they still couldn¡¯t subdue her. That alone speaks to the depth of her skill.

    Aside from these four, there are at least five more disciples on the Four Symbols Peak who are only slightly less formidable.¡±

    When Li Wuyi finished, aside from Wei Chituo, Yun Chunque, Miao Wangqing, and Gong Chenying who seemed to already know, everyone else was left stunned. Even Wen Xinliang had dropped his usual lazy demeanor.

    Although he had participated in a previous Foundation Establishment match and had gathered some information on disciples from the other peaks, it wasn¡¯t nearly as detailed or comprehensive as what the senior brother just shared.

    Li Yan looked curious, while Lin Daqiao had lost his usual playfulness. He lowered his head, clearly calculating how far he could make it. But the more he thought, the more disheartened he became. Unless he avoided these opponents entirely, he would have to concede immediately. In the end, it all came down to luck.

    Li Wuyi paused, letting the others digest the information, then turned his gaze to the right. That was where the Spirit Insect Peak was stationed, also the most overwhelming in terms of presence.

    Various spirit beasts crowded the corners, each person spaced apart, yet the beasts still snarled and roared at each other continuously.

    Their owners, however, appeared completely at ease, not bothering to stop their beasts from acting aggressively. It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t, it was that this was their moment to shine, and they welcomed the intimidation.

    Li Wuyi glanced a few times but couldn¡¯t find the person he was looking for. Just as he was about to look away, several streaks of light descended from the horizon.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 84: Heavenly Geniuses of All Peaks (Part Two)

    Chapter 84: Heavenly Geniuses of All Peaks (Part Two)

    Brilliant light descended, slowly revealing seven or eight figures, both men and women. At their forefront stood a feminine-looking young man. He glanced coldly around before silently taking his place.

    The others followed suit, standing in neat rows and scanning the area with guarded expressions. A few of them cast glances toward Li Yan''s group, though none released their spirit beasts to display dominance like the other disciples of Spirit Insect Peak.

    ¡°That one in front is Wang Tian. Most of you should recognize him,¡± came Li Wuyi¡¯s voice in their ears. ¡°He¡¯s the eldest senior brother of Spirit Insect Peak, at the Pseudo Core stage. His cultivation is comparable to mine.

    ¡°His accompanying spirit beast is a Divine Fire Crow, ranked 621st on the Venomous Beast List. Though its flames can¡¯t rival those of a true Core Formation cultivator, they are still extremely deadly to Foundation Establishment cultivators who try to resist them with raw spiritual power.

    ¡°If you come across him, engage in close combat to limit the Divine Fire Crow¡¯s wide-range attacks. Otherwise, it¡¯s best to surrender early, unless you have a top-tier defensive spirit treasure, in which case you might stand a chance.

    ¡°Even so, Wang Tian himself is formidable in close quarters. He¡¯s only half a step away from Core Formation.¡±

    Li Wuyi''s voice continued.

    ¡°That woman beside him is his betrothed Dao companion, Zuo Shengyan, at mid-Foundation Establishment. Her spirit beast is a Blackwood Scorpion, ranked 647th on the Venomous Beast List. Its venom is highly corrosive.

    ¡°If your spiritual artifact comes into contact with her beast¡¯s poison, it might become useless over time. Even a short exposure could require over a month of re-tempering.

    ¡°Against her with early Foundation-stage power, your spiritual shield will last fifteen breaths at most. At mid or late Foundation level, don¡¯t expect to hold for more than seventy breaths. You all have different cultivation levels, so keep track of your defenses accordingly.

    ¡°However, Zuo Shengyan¡¯s individual combat strength is only mid-tier.¡±

    Li Yan looked in that direction. He saw a girl dressed extremely provocatively, her skin like translucent jade.

    With skin fairer than snow and a melon-seed face, her bright eyes darted playfully. Her top was little more than a tight strip of cloth, covering only up to her navel, revealing a smooth, bare stomach.

    On each side of her navel was a tattoo of a fierce, purplish-black scorpion, their tails arched up toward her ribs. She wore a short skirt below, revealing long white legs and bare jade-like feet.

    As Li Yan was looking, the stunning girl seemed to sense it and turned to meet his gaze, giving him a dazzling smile, seductive and otherworldly.

    Li Yan instantly felt as though his intentions had been seen through. His face flushed, and he quickly lowered his head in embarrassment.

    Wang Tian, standing in front of the woman, noticed her light laugh and followed her gaze toward Li Yan. A chilling glint passed through his eyes.

    Even though they were separated by over ten li, Li Yan suddenly felt a bone-deep chill sweep over him. Alarmed, he tried to circulate his spiritual power to resist, but the cold seeped into his organs and couldn¡¯t be driven out.

    Li Yan was both frightened and furious. He had merely looked in their direction, and yet he was being attacked! That icy chill pierced his entire body, and he couldn¡¯t dispel it no matter how he tried.

    Just as he prepared to use his full strength to expel the cold, someone stepped in front of him. In an instant, warmth returned to his body.

    Li Yan looked up to see Li Wuyi standing protectively before him, staring coldly in Wang Tian¡¯s direction.

    The gentle warmth usually on Li Wuyi¡¯s face was gone, replaced by a faint aura of killing intent.

    Across the way, Wang Tian¡¯s figure swayed, then returned to normal. His face turned even darker.

    The seductive girl beside him, Zuo Shengyan, was visibly surprised and glanced at Li Wuyi again.

    With her mid-Foundation power, she had sensed someone watching her and looked over to see the group from Little Bamboo Peak. Among them were four Qi Condensation cultivators.

    Three were respectfully standing in the back, but one was near the front among Foundation Establishment cultivators, an indication of some status.

    She had merely looked back out of curiosity. But to her surprise, her glance triggered the ever-suspicious Wang Tian, who noticed someone staring at his Dao companion and decided to teach the offender a lesson.

    It wasn¡¯t meant to be lethal, but enough to make Li Yan bedridden for a few days.

    Li Yan was simply unlucky. Among the eleven from Little Bamboo Peak, four were at Qi Condensation. As the junior uncle, he naturally stood in front. The other three stood deferentially at the back, leaving him exposed as the obvious target.

    Li Wuyi hadn¡¯t expected Wang Tian to be so vicious, striking at a mere junior. By the time he reacted, it was almost too late, and anger welled up in his heart.

    Blocking the blow, he scattered Wang Tian¡¯s divine sense with his own. This left Wang Tian at a slight disadvantage, not only was it a casual strike, he hadn¡¯t expected Li Wuyi to so fiercely protect a mere Qi Condensation disciple.

    Only a handful noticed this brief spiritual clash. Wang Tian took a deep breath and suppressed his frustration, shooting Li Wuyi another glance before turning away.

    He knew Li Wuyi well. Behind that mild and humble demeanor lay a ruthless predator. Though they had crossed paths a few times, he had always come up slightly short.

    He had hoped Li Wuyi would enter the secret realm this time, it would¡¯ve been a good opportunity to test himself. Word was, however, that Li Wuyi wasn¡¯t participating, which was disappointing.

    Still, he could start by defeating the other peak prodigies, and challenge Li Wuyi later.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the ability, don¡¯t provoke others. Wang Tian, was it? I wouldn¡¯t mind a duel.¡±

    A cold voice drifted from beside Li Yan. He turned surprised, it was Gong Chenying.

    But as she spoke, her voice lowered until it became nearly inaudible, as if talking to herself.

    The others, aside from Third Senior Brother, simply smiled at him. Li Yan was beyond frustrated. He wasn¡¯t the only one who looked over, Fourth Senior Sister, Fifth Senior Brother, Seventh Senior Brother, and three junior nephews had all looked too. Why was he the one attacked?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Little Junior Brother,¡± Miao Wangqing said with a playful smile and a wink. ¡°That flower has thorns. Next time, I¡¯ll find you a gentler one.¡±

    ¡°Junior Brother,¡± Fifth Senior Brother added lazily, ¡°Once you hit Foundation Establishment, get a chance and knock her down a peg.¡±

    Everyone immediately turned hostile gazes toward Wen Xinliang, especially Miao Wangqing and Gong Chenying.

    ¡°What are you all looking at? I was talking about Wang Tian, who else did you think I meant? Honestly, all of you, always letting your imaginations run wild!¡±

    Wen Xinliang looked like a complete scoundrel as he spoke.

    ¡°Are you alright, little junior brother?¡±

    Li Wuyi turned to ask Li Yan.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine thanks to eldest senior brother,¡± Li Yan replied with a smile.

    ¡°Little junior brother, Fifth Senior Brother is right. Once you reach Foundation Establishment, you should just go kick their ass!¡±

    Lin Daqiao came over and gave Li Yan a pat, then shot a fierce glare toward Spirit Insect Peak, though his gaze also swept past Zuo Shengyan.

    ¡°If I run into Wang Tian in the tournament later, I¡¯ll test how much he¡¯s improved over the past few years.¡±

    Wei Chituo crossed his arms and glared fiercely across the field.

    Li Yan felt a warm surge in his chest. Though he was a million li from home, in this moment, he felt as if his third brother and fourth sister were right beside him.

    But at the same time, he grew more alert. Spending time with all these Foundation Establishment cultivators every day had almost made him forget the massive gap between them. But in truth, one wave of divine sense from them could take his life, that was how powerful Foundation Establishment cultivators truly were.

    ¡°All right, standing behind Wang Tian are a few other Spirit Insect Peak disciples. Be cautious of people like Ma Shun, Li Zhi, and Zhang Cailian¡­¡±

    Li Wuyi paused briefly, likely aware the tournament was about to begin, and quickly summarized before shifting his attention to the center of the arena.

    ¡°Old Lord Peak¡­ they¡¯re a devious bunch. They¡¯re good at saving lives, but even better at harming people. They have all sorts of bizarre pills, powders, and strange mists that are almost impossible to guard against.

    That one at the front is Bai Liyuan, their eldest senior brother is an expert in poisons. He should be in the late Foundation Establishment stage, but judging from the flow of his qi today, it looks like he might¡¯ve broken through to the Pseudo Core realm. He¡¯s skilled in both alchemy and poison, even I¡¯ve suffered losses at his hands before."

    Everyone looked toward the center, where a group sat quietly in meditation. At the front was a thick-browed, large-eyed young man with a square face and thick lips. He looked about twenty-three or twenty-four, solid and honest in appearance, which reminded Li Yan of Li Shan.

    But hearing that even Li Wuyi had once been bested by him left Li Yan stunned.

    Since the introductions began, everything Li Wuyi said was along the lines of ¡°tough,¡± ¡°dangerous,¡± or ¡°worth watching out for.¡± Never once did he mention whether he had fought them or not, implying they were either evenly matched or simply not a threat to him. But this Bai Liyuan was the exception: Li Wuyi openly admitted to having taken a loss.

    Clearly, this man¡¯s rustic appearance was nothing but a disguise.

    Bai Liyuan, still seated, seemed to sense something. His eyelids twitched but he didn¡¯t open his eyes. This made Li Yan assign even more weight to the man in his mind.

    ¡°Old Lord Peak has plenty of experts. All of them are poison masters, they¡¯re great at mixing toxins. Some of the poisons they use may be newly created within the past few years. Other names to watch for are Dong Yangling, Ning Qingqing, Zhangtai, and Cheng Liulong¡­¡±

    Perhaps because the tournament was about to begin, Li Wuyi quickened his speech. He clearly aimed this briefing at newcomers like Li Yan and Lin Daqiao, since the other Foundation Establishment disciples were already well aware of these people.

    Once he finished, Li Wuyi glanced at the sky and calculated the time, it should be starting soon.

    Technically, as Wei Chongran¡¯s stand-in, he should have taken a seat at the sky pavilion alongside the Core Formation seniors. But Li Wuyi knew himself well, he wasn¡¯t about to go sit with a group of Core Formation cultivators.

    For ordinary affairs at the great hall, he could stand off to the side and report on Little Bamboo Peak¡¯s status. But during a high-profile tournament like this, while he could technically use his title to claim a seat at the Void Pavilion, he chose not to. It would only invite unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Eldest Senior brother, we can¡¯t really see Boundless Peak from here. Maybe you could fill the little junior brothers in on them too? They don¡¯t really know much yet.¡±

    Wei Chituo suddenly said with his arms crossed, his tone as guileless as always.

    As soon as he finished speaking, Li Wuyi, who had just been looking at the sky, froze mid-motion. A few people around them began to chuckle, even the usually aloof Yun Chunque cast a strange glance at Wei Chituo.

    Only Miao Wangqing furrowed her brows, glaring at him with wide, furious eyes.

    ¡°Second Brother, now that your cultivation¡¯s improved, your spiritual wisdom has seen an increase too, huh? How about when you get back from the secret realm, you and I have a little spar? If you lose, you can oversee the main hall for the next three years.¡±

    A smile bloomed on Li Wuyi¡¯s handsome face, and he spoke with unnerving calm.

    Wei Chituo¡¯s formerly guileless expression instantly changed. He shook his head wildly like a rattling drum.

    Then came a look Li Yan had never seen since joining the sect, Wei Chituo¡¯s whole face wrinkled up in a slavishly fawning smile, not a trace of his usual honest demeanor remained.

    ¡°Big brother, I was just worried the seventh junior brother and the others didn¡¯t know much about Boundless Peak, they¡¯re going to compete too, after all! Just trying to help them get familiar. Maybe I was a little reckless, haha¡­ don¡¯t mind me!

    Let¡¯s just pretend Second Brother let out a stinky fart just now, nothing more! Boundless Peak¡¯s just a bunch of bug lovers, nothing worth talking about, right?¡±

    He kept groveling while trying to sound righteous, acting like Boundless Peak was just some laughable minor sect.

    Wei Chituo had long been known as a cultivation fanatic, always running around Little Bamboo Peak challenging others to spar, whether they were seniors or newly accepted disciples. Back when the peak wasn¡¯t closed, there were hundreds of disciples, and every one of them had been tormented by him.

    Eventually, his ego grew to the point that he dared to challenge their top senior brother. At a result he spent over three months lying motionless in his Bamboo courtyard.

    That was when he finally learned the true meaning of a smiling tiger and a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Every strike felt like it hit his very soul. And the worst part was that Li Wuyi sealed his mouth shut so he couldn¡¯t even scream.

    Afterward, Li Wuyi dumped his half-dead body back at his bamboo courtyard, then reappeared on the peak with a smile, waving away the crowd of curious juniors who¡¯d gathered.

    Everyone had thought no fight had occurred, until three months later, when Second Brother finally limped out of his room, and people began to understand. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    So now, hearing that Li Wuyi might spar with him again, especially since Wuyi had broken through to the Pseudo Core stage while he was still at the peak of Foundation Establishment, Wei Chituo knew exactly what awaited him was utter abuse. And then three years of main hall duty. Absolutely unacceptable.

    Watching all this, Li Yan stared at this suddenly unfamiliar second senior brother, it was like seeing a grinning bear playing dumb.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 85: Preparations Before the Tournament

    Chapter 85: Preparations Before the Tournament

    Just then, the sky suddenly burst into radiant light as dozens of streaks of multicolored light shot across the horizon.

    Only a moment ago they were still at the edge of the heavens, but in the span of a single breath, they had already arrived overhead. With a few graceful spirals, they descended onto the balcony of the suspended pavilion.

    As the glow faded, it revealed more than thirty cultivators. At the forefront was a solemn old Daoist with long eyebrows and broad eyes, his face pale and composed, none other than Sect Master of the Wraith Sect, Yan Longzi.

    The rest, both men and women, were the peak masters and Core Formation elders.

    In a colossal sect like the Wraith Sect, there were at least fifty to sixty Core Formation cultivators, but naturally, not all of them would attend. Present were the sect master presiding over today''s affairs, a few elders overseeing the matches, and several others who simply had a personal interest in the tournament.

    Once they had taken their positions, Yan Longzi swept his gaze downward. A powerful spiritual pressure surged from the skies, instantly silencing the clamor on the platform below. Even the spirit beasts cowered in fear.

    However, this spiritual pressure disappeared just as swiftly as it came.

    Seeing the quiet below, Yan Longzi slowly opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°This tournament is held in preparation for next year''s secret realm harvest. The competition will be divided between the Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation realms. The significance of this event should have been explained to all disciples by their respective peaks. There will be 200 participants in the Foundation Establishment division, and 430 in the Qi Condensation division.

    From the Foundation Establishment group, the top 49 will be selected; from the Qi Condensation group, 108 will be chosen. The Foundation Establishment matches will conclude first, followed by the Qi Condensation matches five days later. If there are no objections, we shall begin.¡±

    Yan Longzi''s speech was brief and to the point. In just a few sentences, he announced the commencement. Though his tone was calm and steady, every single person heard him loud and clear.

    Having said his piece, he was the first to walk to his seat, followed by the other Core Formation elders, leaving only one tall, thin old man still standing.

    Though Li Yan was dozens of li away, he could hear every word clearly. Reflecting on the odds, only 108 chosen out of over 400 in the Qi Condensation group, his heart remained uncertain. His actual combat experience was too limited, and his cultivation was only at the late seventh level of Qi Condensation.

    Thankfully, many chose not to participate this time; otherwise, his confidence would be even lower.

    This time, only disciples who had reached the ninth layer of Qi Condensation were allowed to sign up, which cut the number of participants by more than half. Likewise, many Foundation Establishment cultivators were excluded, especially those focused on support or utility roles, as well as certain cultivators like Li Wuyi...

    While Li Yan was still mulling this over, a loud voice suddenly echoed through the sky. He quickly looked up to see the tall, thin old man who had remained on the balcony now floating mid-air with hands behind his back, overlooking the disciples on the platform below.

    ¡°I am Peng Buxing, Hall Master of the Sect''s Law Enforcement Hall. This tournament will be held across ten battle stages. Opponents will be decided by drawing lots. Each participant will fight five matches, those who win three and lose two will advance to the next round. Otherwise, you¡¯re eliminated.

    Within the battle stages, you may fight with full force. In life-or-death moments, the elder overseeing that stage will ensure safety. However, if you''re injured or crippled, you¡¯ll have to recover on your own.¡±

    The tall old man had jet-black hair, a purplish face, and an austere demeanor. His speech was completely devoid of emotion.

    Li Yan was startled by what he heard. So essentially, on these stages, everything short of killing your opponent was permitted, even crippling injuries were acceptable. All consequences would be borne by the participants themselves. If not for the fact that this was an within-sect contest, life and death might not even be off-limits.

    ¡°All Foundation Establishment participants from each peak, step up and draw your lots!¡±

    As Peng Buxing finished, he waved his sleeve, and dozens of small, red-glowing arrows appeared in the sky, hovering silently.

    There was a brief moment of stillness before radiant light began flashing from the diamond-shaped area below, and figures began soaring into the air one after another.

    Several beams of light also shot up from near Li Yan, heading straight for the glowing arrows in the sky.

    These red arrows appeared identical, so no one bothered to be selective; they simply took the closest one.

    Once the red arrows were in hand, they dissolved into tiny crimson sparks that flowed into the sleeve of each disciple. On the dark green sect robes, next to each peak¡¯s golden emblem, a new line of scarlet text appeared.

    Glancing at the returning Lin Daqiao, Li Yan looked toward his sleeve. Beside the golden bamboo symbol was a small red number: ¡°79.¡±

    He was intrigued. No wonder it was said that one had to wear the official sect robes for important events, clearly, the garments were also enchanted spirit artifact used for such arrangements.

    His second senior brother and the others had already landed silently and fixed their gaze upwards without a word.

    Once the red arrows had been fully distributed, Peng Buxing swiftly formed a hand seal in front of his chest. With a sharp shout that echoed in all directions, he raised his hands. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In response to his cry, without any prior sign, ten enormous crystal panels appeared in the sky, forming a massive arc.

    As shimmering halos rippled across the crystal panels, they gradually became clear. What appeared on them were ten different landscapes, none other than the ten battle stages.

    Li Yan and the others looked up from below, able to see any of the ten panels clearly from any angle.

    Though Li Yan had his suspicions, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure. Among the group from Little Bamboo Peak, only he and three junior disciples had never participated in any sect events. Lin Daqiao, having competed several times before, understood more. The four of them were still somewhat clueless about these transformations.

    ¡°This is the Thousand-Li Flowing Light Mirror. Since each battle stage spans roughly fifty li, and the distance between them covers several hundred li in total, most disciples¡¯ divine sense can¡¯t monitor them all.

    Therefore, Elder Peng uses great power to activate the Thousand-Li Flowing Light Mirror, so that everyone can watch the matches from here. You can simply choose whichever panel you¡¯re interested in, just be aware there''s no sound.

    But for the final three matches, they will be held one after another on the same stage, and you¡¯ll be able to watch them directly.¡±

    As Li Yan was deep in thought, a gentle voice spoke beside him. Unsurprisingly, it was Li Wuyi. The plump Wei Chongran had left all of Bamboo Peak¡¯s affairs in his hands, and even now, he remained attentive to newcomers like Li Yan.

    Once Peng Buxing finished activating the Thousand-Li Flowing Light Mirror, he flew back to the suspended pavilion.

    Before long, ten more figures slowly rose into the air and headed toward each of the ten battle stages. Li Yan figured these were the elders tasked with overseeing each stage, responsible for safety and officiating.

    Sure enough, each of the ten descended onto a stage and formed hand seals of their own.

    Li Yan watched as the ten crystal panels each projected a battle platform. To his surprise, a transparent blue light screen began to rise slowly from each one, climbing several dozen zhang high before halting. Then, streams of blue light began to flow atop each screen, gradually forming into two lines of characters.

    The crystal panel Li Yan was looking at showed the numbers ¡°Twenty¡± and ¡°Sixty-Three¡± in blue light.

    At that moment, a loud voice rang out from the sky.

    ¡°First round, match-ups confirmed, begin!¡±

    In the hovering pavilion, over a dozen cultivators were drinking tea and chatting. A charming woman in her forties smiled sweetly and teased:

    ¡°Senior Brother Sect Master, Junior Brother Wei didn¡¯t come again. Is he perhaps attempting a breakthrough to late-stage Core Formation?¡±

    As she spoke, her beautiful eyes sparkled flirtatiously, exuding mature charm. Her curvy figure resembled a ripe peach, and the glowing skin exposed at her chest practically invited one to take a bite.

    The others quickly averted their gazes and steadied their minds before turning to look at Yan Longzi.

    Yan Longzi gave her a glance and replied slowly:

    ¡°Junior Sister Li, I can¡¯t see through Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation level. He cultivates the Boundless Nine-Horizontal Sutra, which Master personally passed down to him. It¡¯s an extremely profound technique that also conceals one¡¯s aura.

    He¡¯s been in the Core Formation stage for over two hundred years. Judging by the time, he¡¯s likely attempting a breakthrough to the peak of mid-stage Core Formation.¡±

    The woman giggled again.

    ¡°But every time I meet him, I sense his aura flowing far beyond mine. And I cultivate the Thousand-Faced True Form, which is extremely sensitive to all illusions and auras.

    Master searched for over a thousand years to find a suitable heir for the Boundless Nine-Horizontal Sutra, and finally chose Junior Brother, his wish fulfilled. I wanted to learn it too, but Master didn¡¯t even look at me. Hmph!¡±

    As she spoke, her waist swayed lightly, her voluptuous figure nearly spilling over the bamboo chair.

    The scholarly Peak Master from Spirit Insect Peak, the dark-skinned brawny cultivator from Four Symbols Peak, and many elders quickly lowered their heads to sip tea. Only the plain-faced woman from Boundless Peak, who had an expression as cold as ancient ice, furrowed her brow slightly but said nothing.

    Seeing the same awkward atmosphere unfold as it did in every discussion, Yan Longzi sighed helplessly.

    "Junior Sister Li, it''s been so many years, and our sect has quite a few Core Formation senior and junior brothers. How come none of them have caught your eye?"

    "Oh, Senior Brother Sect Master, are you saying I''m damaging Wraith Sect''s reputation by not marrying sooner and settling down to raise a family?

    Let me tell you, in this entire sect, aside from Junior Brother, I haven''t taken a liking to anyone. But that Junior Brother is a hopeless romantic, his heart belongs only to Junior Sister Zhao. Since I can''t meet a suitable match, this is just how it is.

    If the Wraith Sect thinks I''m ruining its reputation, then I''ll go find our master and ask him to release me from the sect!"

    The beautiful woman pouted her full lips and leaned back slightly in her seat, her voluptuous figure accentuated by the movement.

    Yan Longzi glanced around at the others. The elders all sat with serene expressions, as if they hadn''t heard a thing. A few junior brothers like scholar-like cultivator kept their heads down, sipping tea as though deep in thought.

    He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.

    ¡°Master, this is the good disciple you left us. Every time she joins these meetings, everyone becomes restless. I truly don¡¯t understand, these are cultivators with over a thousand years of cultivation, yet when faced with Junior Sister Li, they act like flustered mortals.¡±

    He cleared his throat and glanced downward but didn¡¯t spot anyone from Little Bamboo Peak.

    ¡°Your niece Changting is close with that boy Li Wuyi. Why not betroth her to him? It would be a fine match.¡±

    The beautiful woman chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking of settling accounts with that Li Wuyi brat!

    He always arrives last to meetings and is the first to leave. There¡¯s not a decent one on that Little Bamboo Peak. Li Wuyi himself is tangled with one of his junior sisters. If Changting is bullied, I won¡¯t let Wei Chongran off easy.¡±

    As she straightened her reclined posture, her ample chest jutted out even more, her tone casual but deliberate.

    Yan Longzi realized the topic was veering off again. He had only meant to make an offhand comment, but now the conversation had derailed completely.

    ¡°Speaking of Little Bamboo Peak, all their Foundation Establishment disciples participated this time except for Li Wuyi. Even that Fractured Poison Body disciple joined the Qi Condensation stage competition.¡±

    A flash of seriousness crossed Yan Longzi¡¯s expression as he recalled something.

    ¡°Oh? That disciple really entered? I heard he¡¯s reached mid-stage sixth level Qi Condensation.

    Three years ago, he had just reached the second level. That¡¯s quite fast. Besides the resource support he received, could it be that the Fractured Poison Body also enhances mixed spiritual roots?¡±

    The scholarly Peak Master from Spirit Insect Peak mused.

    ¡°Three layers in three years with mixed roots? That rivals the sect¡¯s top talents. I really want to open him up and see what¡¯s going on inside.¡±

    The plain-faced woman from Boundless Peak narrowed her eyes as she spoke coldly:

    ¡°If Junior Brother Wei hears that, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±

    Another elder added:

    ¡°Understanding this physique¡¯s nature could be of great benefit to our sect!¡±

    The woman remained expressionless.

    ¡°You¡¯re going off-topic again. Since this child is under Junior Brother Wei¡¯s care, such talk must cease. I hope he becomes a strong fighter among the Foundation Establishment disciples. Let¡¯s focus on the tournament now.¡±

    Yan Longzi sighed once more. These lunatics couldn¡¯t go a few sentences without wanting to dissect someone. Did they think he was some kind of beast?

    If not for the cultivation world¡¯s taboo against human experimentation, which was deemed inhumane, these people would probably have begun human dissections already.

    This was why he always hoped to start meetings quickly and end them even faster, most of the elders here were obsessed with poisons and toxic arts, they were already half-mad.

    Meanwhile, Li Yan had no idea that after all these years, there were still people in the sect eager to slice him open for research.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 86: The Foundation Establishment Competition

    Chapter 86: The Foundation Establishment Competition

    Li Yan sat cross-legged in the cultivation chamber. At this point, the Foundation Establishment competition had concluded after four days.

    In five days, the competition for the Qi Condensation stage would begin. These five days were, first, for the Qi Condensation disciples who observed the Foundation Establishment battles to summarize and study; second, to allow the injured Foundation Establishment cultivators time to recover.

    After watching the Foundation Establishment experts compete, Li Yan couldn''t help but sigh. No wonder each battle stage was fifty li long. Even though every battle platform was surrounded by protective barriers, the battles inside were earth-shattering. The barriers constantly flashed with intense blue light under the impact of spells.

    In this competition, he also witnessed both the ferocity and restraint of his Sixth Senior Sister.

    This cold and elegant senior sister preferred brutal techniques from the body cultivation path when attacking. She often engaged in close combat, going toe-to-toe with her opponents. Usually, it only took a few exchanges for her to knock her opponents unconscious.

    The craftier cultivators, on the other hand, would deliberately keep a distance of over ten li upon entering the platform, launching long-range immortal techniques. Gong Chenying would either stop or deploy formations while on the move.

    This allowed Li Yan to witness another side of this senior sister, her formations were endlessly varied, often trapping her opponent without them even realizing they had walked right into one during the fight.

    Later in the competition, Gong Chenying was matched against Chu Weili of Four Symbols Peak. The two fought formation with formation, breaking each other¡¯s tactics in a dazzling contest.

    In the end, Chu Weili narrowly won with slightly superior formation techniques. That was also because Gong Chenying didn¡¯t employ any other immortal arts, she was clearly aiming to test her skills purely through formations in that battle.

    Gong Chenying didn¡¯t get matched against Wang Tian, which only made her look at him with increasingly unfriendly eyes.

    After all, each participant in this grand tournament only fought five rounds. Once the top 49 were determined, the competition stopped, and those in the top 49 wouldn¡¯t compete further for ranking. This led to many disciples expressing dissatisfaction.

    However, the sect was clearly considering the secret realm harvest expedition a few months later, that ranking battle would be even more intense, and serious injuries would be inevitable.

    What surprised Li Yan even more was Zhao Min, she used the same brutal close-combat tactics as Gong Chenying. He hadn¡¯t expected that this delicate and graceful-looking girl could be so violent.

    She, too, would rush her opponent as soon as the match started, unleashing a storm-like barrage of attacks. Those unfamiliar with her would easily be misled by her stunning and fragile-looking appearance.

    If her opponent was far away, Zhao Min would release two types of strange Gu insects.

    One type excelled at concealing its aura and silently creeping up on its target to deliver a fatal blow. These Gu insects didn¡¯t seem to be numerous, Li Yan saw her release only three or four.

    Each had an aura around the eighth or ninth level of Qi Condensation. Their attacks were incredibly swift, often targeting the face, neck, and exposed arms. A single bite could be deadly.

    But Zhao Min had complete control over them. As soon as such a Gu insect touched an opponent¡¯s skin, she would stop attacking and simply watch coldly. At that point, the opponent wouldn''t dare move, drenched in cold sweat, and could only surrender immediately.

    The other type of Gu insect excelled at swarming. Li Yan later researched them in relevant texts, they loved devouring flesh, burrowing into the body and eating from the inside out until not even bones remained.

    These Gu insects Zhao Min refined only had a Qi Condensation fifth-level aura, but they were extremely numerous. When released, they covered the sky and earth in a dense wave that made one¡¯s heart tremble just to look at.

    However, Li Yan only saw Zhao Min use them once, and from a distance at that, they circed around her opponent from afar. Clearly, even she couldn¡¯t fully command such a large swarm freely.

    Both Gong Chenying and Zhao Min made it into the top 49.

    Second Senior Brother Wei Chituo also made his way through the rounds, only losing in the final one when he met Gan Shi of Four Symbols Peak. Their battle was intense, with both cultivators at the peak late-stage of Foundation Establishment being evenly matched.

    In the end, Gan Shi used his body as the core of a small formation to trap Wei Chituo. After half an hour without being able to break free, Wei Chituo had no choice but to admit defeat, though he still entered the top 49.

    Yun Chunque, however, lost his first match against Li Changting, which darkened his expression.

    Li Changting was the eldest senior sister of Boundless Peak, just one step away from reaching the Pseudo Core stage. Combined with her awe-inspiring Gu-controlling techniques, Yun Chunque¡¯s loss was not unjust.

    Later, this Third Senior Brother also faced disciples from other peaks. With his mid-stage Foundation Establishment cultivation, he lost one more match and drew three others. Ultimately, he also entered the top 49, though his ranking was likely near the bottom.

    Li Changting passed each round with ease. Even when facing Gan Shi from Four Symbols Peak who was good at formations, he had a headache dealing with the overwhelming swarms of Gu insects.

    Given Gan Shi¡¯s current cultivation, he couldn¡¯t deploy a formation spanning dozens of li. Even if he trapped Li Changting in a formation, he still had to deal with the endless insect clouds.

    As soon as Li Changting entered the battle platform, she would spread large swarms of Gu insects in all four corners, making it impossible to avoid them. Li Yan finally got to witness the formidable divine sense and Gu-controlling arts of this senior sister from Boundless Peak.

    Fourth Senior Sister Miao Wangqing was eliminated after losing three consecutive matches in the second round.

    Wen Xinliang, however, reached the fifth round despite being only at the early stage of Foundation Establishment, though he was eventually eliminated. His impression on Li Yan was one of ruthless cunning, with a highly developed skill in the use of poisons.

    He was adept at exploiting opportunities to quietly deal fatal blows. But due to the gap in cultivation, he eventually encountered several late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators and, despite his cleverness, he could not defeat them.

    Wen Xinliang did have one match that delighted everyone from Little Bamboo Peak.

    In the fourth round, he was matched against Zuo Shengyan from Spirit Insect Peak, the Dao companion of Wang Tian. Li Yan had previously suffered a soul attack from Wang Tian for merely glancing at her, almost being forced into several days of bed rest.

    Zuo Shengyan was also very powerful, having reached the fourth round herself. But then she met two strong opponents in a row and was ultimately defeated.

    By her third match, Zuo Shengyan was already full of pent-up frustration. Seeing that her opponent was just an early-stage Foundation Establishment cultivator, Wen Xinliang, she couldn¡¯t help but want to vent all her anger on him.

    She was mid-stage Foundation Establishment and had a powerful eighth-level Qi Condensation demonic beast, clearly a crushing advantage.

    Wen Xinliang, of course, knew the disparity between them and understood the potency of the Blackwood Scorpion venom. As soon as he stepped onto the platform, he distanced himself and engaged in a mobile battle, constantly evading. Zuo Shengyan tried several times to trap him but failed, her pretty face turning pale with frustration.

    The two tattooed scorpions writhing on her fair belly quivered violently, as if about to leap off her body. She hadn¡¯t expected Wen Xinliang to be so slippery and difficult to fight.

    Zuo Shengyan had always been somewhat arrogant. After failing to take down a Foundation Establishment early-stage opponent for such a long time, she immediately grew impatient and agitated.

    Wen Xinliang, however, had been waiting for an opportunity the whole time. Just as the blackwood scorpion sprayed its venom again at close range, a slight wave of his sleeve quietly released the ¡°Two-Headed Fly¡± powder onto the ground. It formed a thin layer, which resembled the stone patterns of the arena floor and was hard to detect without careful observation.

    As a spirit beast, the blackwood scorpion seemed to sense something. Before it could screech a warning, the impatient Zuo Shengyan who was eager for victory had already stepped into the area. By the time she sensed something was wrong, it was too late to retrieve the antidote, she collapsed to the ground in a dizzy spell.

    Without its master''s support, the blackwood scorpion despite being at the ninth level of the Qi Condensation stage was subdued by Wen Xinliang after several rounds.

    When Zuo Shengyan regained consciousness and learned what had happened afterward, her heart surged with fury toward Wen Xinliang.

    It turned out that she was already scantily dressed, and after collapsing from the potent drug effects of the ¡°Two-Headed Fly,¡± her limbs convulsed uncontrollably and spread apart. Areas of her fair and delicate body that should never have been exposed were inadvertently laid bare in full view.

    Fortunately, the elder supervising the duel acted swiftly, waving a hand to remove her from the platform and administering an antidote in passing. Otherwise, it was anyone¡¯s guess what kind of compromising posture Zuo Shengyan might have displayed on the crystal panel.

    When Wang Tian found out about the incident afterward, his eyes turned blood-red with rage. Unfortunately, he never drew a match against anyone from Little Bamboo Peak and could only vent his fury on other opponents, who suffered miserably as a result.

    Zuo Shengyan was eliminated from the tournament after that match!

    After the incident, the rest of the disciples from Little Bamboo Peak began to look at Wen Xinliang with both a gaze filled with bad taste and ill will, especially the three female cultivators.

    Wen Xinliang was so frightened he hurriedly tried to explain: when forced into a corner, he had only thought to use a poison that was hard to detect yet extremely potent. He hadn¡¯t considered the other... consequences.

    But no matter how he explained, Miao Wangqing and Gong Chenying only looked at him coldly. The younger female disciple didn¡¯t dare to openly express anything, but her gaze still revealed a deep fear, as if this Fifth Martial Uncle were some beast in human clothing.

    Lin Daqiao had already been eliminated in the first round. He fought four matches, winning only the second against a new Foundation Establishment cultivator, and lost the remaining three. This made him sigh with emotion, he really was still too weak. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    In these past days, aside from focusing on the matches of his senior brothers and sisters from Little Bamboo Peak, Li Yan spent more time memorizing the techniques each person used, their methods of deploying immortal arts, and so forth.

    Over the course of four days, he benefited immensely, gaining a new understanding of formations, poison arts, and the innate skills of spirit beasts.

    Li Yan closed his eyes and carefully reflected on everything he had seen and heard in recent days, refining the methods and techniques he could currently use.

    He had to make good use of his time. He had almost no actual combat experience, and there was far too much he still needed to learn, it was overwhelming.

    Just then, the command token at his waist began flashing white light. Li Yan¡¯s brows furrowed. He really didn¡¯t want to be disturbed at this moment, his match was in five days.

    Nevertheless, he still sent his divine sense into the token. In the next moment, Li Yan froze.

    The Eldest Senior Brother had arranged five days of intensive practice for him. Each senior brother and sister would take turns sparring with him. When Li Yan saw this message, he was momentarily stunned.

    He understood how precious this treatment was. Even among disciples of the same sect, sparring guidance was usually rare. To have seven people take turns offering instruction was an extreme rarity. If the other disciples of his peak found out, they¡¯d be red with envy.

    Though five days would pass in a blink for others, for Li Yan it felt like years.

    At first, each person would let him freely attack and then offer critique. Later, they would suppress their cultivation and engage in actual combat.

    That¡¯s when Li Yan¡¯s hellish days began. Even when they suppressed their cultivation, they were still Foundation Establishment cultivators. Their vision and understanding of immortal spells were on a whole other level.

    Never in his wildest dreams would Li Yan have thought that his always-polite and modest Eldest Senior Brother could be so ruthless. Now, every time he saw Li Wuyi, he thought the man was a complete hypocrite.

    Fourth Senior Sister also shed her delicate image, letting Li Yan realize that even Foundation Establishment cultivators not adept at combat were still incredibly oppressive, tormenting him both inside and out.

    Third Senior Brother¡¯s ghostly attacks severely damaged Li Yan¡¯s spirit, making him feel like he was about to go mad. Second Senior Brother attacked like a storm, beating Li Yan black and blue, all while telling him his attacks lacked strength.

    Sixth Senior Sister¡¯s formations plunged Li Yan into endless illusions, shattering his focus. Seeing Gong Chenying felt like having all his secrets laid bare. Even Lin Daqiao, when he struck, made Li Yan realize the vast difference between someone who had just entered Foundation Establishment and someone still in the Qi Condensation stage. The seamless mix of indiscriminate immortal arts and poison attacks left Li Yan scrambling in all directions.

    For five days, Li Yan was in a constant haze. One senior brother would leave, and a senior sister would take over. He stood there, stiff and bruised. One senior sister would leave, and another senior brother would come. He still stood there, just with a battered face...

    However, Li Yan¡¯s performance shocked the others. In their private discussions, they realized that no matter what poison he was hit with, his symptoms would start to subside before they even administered the antidote. After some time, he would slowly recover to normal.

    Although the process was slow, it was his own body doing the work. Moreover, once a particular poison had been used on him, it was significantly less effective the next time, his poison resistance was steadily increasing.

    To withstand them, Li Yan had to go all out every time. As a result, they also discovered his true cultivation: the late stage of the seventh level of Qi Condensation!

    Such hidden strength was common in the cultivation world. But what astonished them more was that even though they were a full realm above Li Yan, they hadn¡¯t noticed his concealed level. Still, no one pried into how he was hiding his aura.

    What surprised them even more was the depth of Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power, it had nearly reached the early ninth level of Qi Condensation. This junior disciple was truly unfathomable.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 87: Zhu Gaotai and Fei Ling

    Chapter 87: Zhu Gaotai and Fei Ling

    The spring breeze was like a pair of scissors, snipping the willow branches and warming the passing years. It carried a soft warmth, like an unexpected breeze on a summer day, gently stirring the bamboo blinds and filling one''s heart with clarity and ease.

    Looking up at the tender bamboo leaves drooping over the courtyard, Li Yan adjusted his deep green robe and walked out of the courtyard.

    The day of the Qi Condensation stage tournament had finally arrived.

    At the waist of Old Lord Peak, a massive platform had risen, hosting twenty fighting arenas. Given the large number of Qi Condensation disciples participating, the number of arenas had increased accordingly, though each was now reduced in size from fifty li to five li in radius. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan looked at the thousands of disciples gathered in five designated regions, still feeling it was fewer than the Foundation Establishment tournament. Judging by the Foundation Establishment cultivators standing in front of each peak, many of the true elites hadn¡¯t even shown up.

    At Little Bamboo Peak''s side, neither Fourth Senior Sister, Fifth Senior Brother, nor the three junior disciples had come. Most of the Foundation Establishment cultivators from each peak were those ranked within the top forty-nine. They were here to scout for disciples to join their teams in future life-and-death missions.

    Among those Foundation Establishment cultivators, Li Yan spotted Wang Tian and Zuo Shengyan. Zuo Shengyan''s gaze toward Little Bamboo Peak carried a clear chill, she hadn¡¯t forgotten her humiliation. Unfortunately for her, she couldn¡¯t find her greatest enemy, Wen Xinliang.

    Across from them, the Boundless Peak region was still obscured. Most likely, Li Changting and Zhao Min had also arrived, both of whom had made it into the top forty-nine in the previous tournament. Just thinking of Zhao Min¡¯s tall, elegant figure stirred a ripple in Li Yan¡¯s heart for reasons he couldn¡¯t explain.

    Soon, Core Formation cultivators arrived amidst flowing clouds of rainbow light, just over a dozen of them. After that, the familiar procedure commenced. Yan Longzi gave a brief speech, and then an elder from the sect''s Law Enforcement Hall explained the rules before scattering a cloud of small red arrows¡­

    This time, each of the twenty arenas had a Foundation Establishment cultivator acting as referee and monitor.

    These twenty were drawn from all the peaks. In order to allow the top forty-nine Foundation Establishment cultivators, those going to the secret realm, to watch the matches in full, none of them served as referees. For example, Li Wuyi was assigned to monitor one specific arena.

    Li Yan looked down at his green robe sleeve, beside the small golden bamboo bright red characters read: "Thirty-Three." Overhead in the Thousand-Li Flowing Light Mirror, the blue flows of light began to coalesce into large glowing numbers.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t see his number displayed yet, so he mentally recalled the people Li Wuyi had warned him to be wary of, hoping to observe their matches before his own.

    As the forty lines of names across the twenty crystal panels gradually solidified, light surged across the platform. Dozens of streaks of light in various colors shot toward different arenas.

    Li Yan scanned the platforms and eventually locked onto one in particular.

    Within the barrier of blue protective light at the edge of one arena, two figures stood facing each other from a hundred zhang apart. Unlike Foundation Establishment duels, Qi Condensation cultivators didn¡¯t hover midair miles apart.

    They could only rely on flying tools to ascend the arena. Upon entering, both would put away their flight tools. Flying not only consumed spirit stones, but also drained spiritual energy during combat.

    On the arena Li Yan focused on, one of the contestants was of average height, with short hair, a determined and rugged face, dark skin, and wielding a pair of strange drumsticks, each about a foot long. He was a disciple of Boundless Peak, named Zhu Gaotai.

    Opposite him stood a tall, thin disciple from the Spirit Insect Peak. He had a sinister, gloomy expression, and perched on his right shoulder was a half-human-sized mantis entirely red in color. It constantly tilted its head left and right, its large eyes darting around to glance repeatedly at Zhu Gaotai.

    The insect''s aura was clearly at the late stage of first rank. Its massive crimson-black scythe-like forearms rubbed against each other, the serrated blades emitting a bone-chilling grinding sound.

    Li Yan had chosen to observe this match because Li Wuyi had specifically mentioned both of these individuals.

    Zhu Gaotai, late tenth level of Qi Condensation, was said to rank among the top three of Boundless Peak¡¯s outer sect. Nearly all of his basic spells had reached great mastery, and their power was formidable.

    He specialized in using a poisonous insect known as the Urn Thunder Gu, ranked 630th on the Venomous Beast List. Though only three inches long, it could unleash deafening sonic blasts. Once it latched onto a creature, its limbs would burrow deep into the body. From there, its sonic pulses would travel inside, causing the victim¡¯s body to swell like a balloon. Before the swelling even reached a critical point, the victim¡¯s internal organs could be shattered into a bloody pulp by the vibrations.

    His opponent, the Spirit Insect Peak disciple Fei Ling, was also at tenth level Qi Condensation and specialized in the wood element.

    His contracted spiritual beast was the Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis, a fire-attribute vicious beast ranked 637th on the Venomous Beast List. Naturally ferocious, it favored devouring the tendons and veins of living beings.

    Its massive forelimbs were scythes lined with reversed serrated barbs, scorching hot to the touch. As they sliced into flesh and blood vessels, the heat would sear them in place, sticking to the tendons. A brutal upward pull could rip the entire network of vessels from the body, causing excruciating pain as though the victim were being unraveled from within. The mantis would then gorge itself on the torn tissue before searching for its next target.

    That these two had met in the very first round was unexpected. After surveying all twenty crystal panels, Li Yan focused on this battle.

    On the platform, the two stood in silent opposition for a moment. Though no words were spoken, their auras continued to rise sharply, each forcing their spiritual pressure upward.

    Just as the auras were reaching a peak, Fei Ling abruptly made his move before the pressure climaxed. With a flicker, his figure vanished from his original spot, a seasoned maneuver clearly indicating a wealth of combat experience, deliberately disrupting the expected rhythm of battle.

    A breath later, ghostly afterimages appeared and disappeared across the arena. In mere moments, he had closed the distance to within several zhang of Zhu Gaotai.

    Yet Zhu Gaotai remained unmoved, as though he hadn¡¯t noticed, continuing to build up his aura, readying a strike infused with wind and thunder.

    Fei Ling¡¯s silhouette flickered one final time, arriving within ideal striking range, just a few paces away.

    ¡°Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡­¡±

    Multiple cyan wind blades, shaped like half-moons, sliced through the air toward Zhu Gaotai aimed at his neck, chest, abdomen, and legs.

    Fei Ling had chosen the most common spell, Wind Blade Technique but at this moment, it was undoubtedly the most effective. At this distance, it was the fastest and most direct attack. He had cultivated the technique to perfection, and its spinning blades carried a needle-like sharpness.

    At the same time, a sudden ripple disturbed the air to one side. The Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis appeared just a zhang away from Zhu Gaotai¡¯s left flank. Even Li Yan hadn¡¯t seen how it got there.

    With a sharp clang, the creature¡¯s massive black-red scythes crossed. From their intersection, a streak of dark red light shot out like an arrow, compressed and launched by the powerful pressure between the blades. The beam moved with lightning speed, aimed straight at Zhu Gaotai¡¯s head.

    From the looks of it, if that strike hit, not even the body-protecting spiritual energy would guarantee his survival. And right after firing the red beam, the mantis lunged forward like a shadow, slashing down with its blazing, scythe-like forelimbs.

    In an instant, Zhu Gaotai was caught between the full-force attacks of two elite cultivators at the peak of the Qi Condensation stage. Just as both attacks were about to land, Zhu Gaotai¡¯s previously upright and honest face twisted into an eerie grin and his body suddenly vanished without a trace.

    The wind blades slashed through empty air, flying off into the distance, and the dark red beam likewise missed, screeching past at an angle. The mantis reappeared where Zhu Gaotai had stood just a moment earlier, its scythes leaving a trail of shadowy flames as they cleaved through nothing.

    At that moment, several zhang away, the ground rippled and a hazy figure shot up from beneath it. As it solidified midair, he tossed his drum mallets upward.

    In a flash, the two mallets transformed into enormous drums, each seven or eight zhang tall and twenty zhang wide, descending from the sky and enveloping a broad area of several dozen zhang.

    Li Yan''s pupils contracted sharply. Spirit treasures, those mallets were actual spirit treasures, a rare sight for someone at the Qi Condensation stage. Their power far exceeded that of the small spiritual sword he carried.

    This dramatic scene didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the spectators either, many watching this arena showed expressions of awe and envy.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Brother Zhu had spirit treasures on him¡­ That¡¯s something none of us heard before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d heard rumors, but wasn¡¯t sure until he brought them out. Word is, a year ago he and several senior brothers discovered a small palace in a remote desert. The Grand Profound Sect had more than ten cultivators there too. The two sides clashed over the treasures inside. Zhu¡¯s group lost three men, but the other side lost eight or nine. In the end, both sides got some loot, I¡¯m guessing that pair of mallet spirit treasure came from that battle.¡±

    Li Yan was staring intently at the field. Those enormous drum barrels looked tightly sealed, if someone got trapped inside, escape would be extremely difficult.

    And now, Fei Ling and the mantis were right in the center of that formation. Escaping dozens of zhang in an instant? Too late.

    But then, something even more bizarre happened. Just as the two giant drums enclosed the battlefield, a distortion appeared in the air a li away. Fei Ling and the mantis suddenly appeared there.

    Fei Ling¡¯s face was pale and his breath uneven, it was clear he¡¯d used some high-cost secret technique to barely escape the attack of Zhu Gaotai¡¯s spirit treasure in time.

    Zhu Gaotai showed a flicker of surprise, then his expression changed. With a flash, he circled to the side of one of the giant drums. Suddenly, hissing thuds sounded from the ground as several massive vine-like thorns burst out, piercing the spot he¡¯d just stood in.

    Had he been even a fraction slower, he would have been struck by those giant thorns. Though the Foundation Establishment overseers wouldn¡¯t allow death in the ring, serious injury or defeat would¡¯ve been inevitable.

    But before he could make another move, Zhu Gaotai''s expression changed once more. With another flicker, he retreated from that area entirely and reappeared atop one of the giant drums. With a wave, the other drum shrank into a streak of dark light and flew back into his hand, becoming a simple drum mallet again.

    He turned his gaze toward the patch of earth he¡¯d just fled. Wisps of faint mist were now beginning to dissipate there. Then, turning to face Fei Ling in the distance, he called out:

    ¡°Brother Fei, impressive indeed. I didn¡¯t expect you to have cultivated both wind and wood elements to such a degree. The power of wind, unrivaled speed. And the wood, it''s already capable of summoning Frost Vine Thorns.¡±

    Zhu Gaotai hadn¡¯t expected that Fei Ling, in addition to possessing a wood spiritual root typical of the Insect Beast Peak, also carried a rare wind root. Without that, there was no way he could have escaped the coverage of the Heaven-Breaking Drums and reappeared a li away in an instant.

    If this had been a battle between Foundation Establishment cultivators, his level of speed would have been even more alarming. And to think that Fei Ling had also planted a trap during his retreat, if Zhu had focused entirely on the escape, he would¡¯ve walked right into it.

    Luckily, Zhu¡¯s divine sense had warned him in time. The Frost Vine Thorns was a rare wood-element plant, known not just for its piercing, binding, and entangling abilities, but also for emitting a subtle, easily overlooked poison.

    Inhaling it or touching it with bare skin would lead to paralysis and deep unconsciousness in just a few breaths, a natural predatory adaptation of the plant.

    ¡°And Brother Zhu, are your own methods any less impressive? Everyone says Boundless Peak cultivators are masters of offensive metal techniques but who knew you also possessed a high quality earth element root?

    ¡°Your Earth Movement Technique may not have reached the ¡®Dust returns to dust, earth returns to earth¡¯ level, but once you break through to Foundation Establishment, that level won¡¯t be far off. You really should have joined the Four Symbols Peak, your potential there might even surpass what you¡¯ll achieve on Boundless Peak.¡±

    Fei Ling''s complexion remained ashen. His hasty use of wind techniques had exceeded what his current cultivation could support, and now waves of stabbing pain coursed through his physical body.

    Meanwhile, Li Yan watched the match in silence, his expression heavy.

    If I were the one standing against either of these two... what could I possibly rely on to survive, let alone win?

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 88: What Must Come, Will Come

    Chapter 88: What Must Come, Will Come

    Zhu Gaotai and Fei Ling were indeed the top-tier Qi Condensation cultivators from their respective peaks. Even after the other nineteen duels of the first round had ended, the two of them continued exchanging fierce blows, unleashing spell after spell without pause.

    However, it soon became evident that Fei Ling was running low on spiritual energy. More than half of the attacks were now being carried out by the Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis, indicating that the wind movement technique Fei Ling had used earlier had significantly drained his power.

    Zhu Gaotai, being a seasoned and experienced fighter, gave him no chance to recover. His attacks came in waves like a storm, the pair of drum-hammer spirit treasures constantly shifting forms and launching assaults.

    When attacking directly, they crackled with lightning; when transforming, they morphed into vines attempting to entangle and ambush Fei Ling, forcing him to stay on high alert, never affording him a moment to regain his strength.

    But the Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis was just as formidable. Zhu Gaotai was effectively fighting two tenth level Qi Condensation opponents. Despite his aggressive offense, he remained at a disadvantage.

    However, Zhu¡¯s mastery over basic elemental spells was outstanding. Every spell he cast, Binding Technique, Fireball, Water Curtain, Golden Spike was executed with smooth precision and tremendous power, all at the great mastery level.

    That drum-hammer spirit treasure proved especially troublesome for Fei Ling. Several times, when Fei Ling was about to seize victory, it turned the tide with a deadly counterattack.

    The crowd cheered in excitement. During the stalemate, Zhu Gaotai covertly slapped his waist with his left hand. A soft pop echoed through the air, and two ¡°Urn Thunder Gu¡± insects floated up, shooting off in different directions, one towards Fei Ling and the other toward the Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis.

    The mantis immediately raised its body high, letting out a shrill ¡°zzzz¡± as its giant blades spun a tight defense. The Urn Thunder Gu was unable to get close and was soon confined within a specific range by the Mantis¡¯s counter-pressure, unable to launch a proper attack.

    Fei Ling, however, fared worse. Under the dual pressure of Zhu Gaotai and the second Urn Thunder Gu, he struggled left and right. After just a dozen heartbeats, the insect latched onto his neck, draining his energy. His face turned pale gray, and he had no choice but to admit defeat.

    Watching all this unfold, Li Yan silently calculated. He deduced that Zhu Gaotai likely possessed only two of the Urn Thunder Gu, and that they were still in their juvenile stage, their spiritual energy roughly equivalent to that of a eighth level Qi Condensation cultivator.

    That likely explained why Zhu hadn¡¯t used them earlier. Fortunately for him, the Urn Thunder Gu was ranked several levels higher than the Blood-Bronze Blade Mantis and exerted a natural bloodline suppression. That alone was what had allowed them to temporarily hold the mantis at bay.

    But had the fight gone on longer, the Gu might have been slain instead.

    After the first round came the second, then the third. Li Yan wasn¡¯t drawn in any of them. He naturally hoped to be selected later, so he could observe more opponents.

    But fate had other plans. As soon as the fourth round began, he was the very first name drawn. A blue light coalesced on the crystal panel, forming two lines of characters: ¡°Thirty-Three vs. Two Hundred and Twenty-One.¡± A voice echoed beside his ear:

    ¡°Match confirmed. Arena Four: Thirty-Three vs. Two Hundred Twenty-One!¡±

    Lin Daqiao saw the number and smiled.

    ¡°Junior brother, it¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Aside from Li Wuyi, who had already gone to supervise a different arena, Wei Chituo, Yun Chunque, Gong Chenying, and Lin Daqiao were still there.

    Wei Chituo reached out to pat Li Yan¡¯s shoulder and say a few words, but Li Yan had already stepped forward, leaving Wei momentarily stunned then grinning in approval.

    Li Yan turned back and gave the two a brief smile. Yun Chunque and Gong Chenying were both staring at the crystal panels for the other arenas, seemingly interested in other matches, and didn¡¯t even glance at him.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t mind. Those two had always been distant and aloof. Just as he was about to summon his flying spirit artifact and take to the air, a cool, crisp voice called out.

    ¡°Your opponent is from Old Lord Peak, likely ranked within their top fifty. Be wary of his medicinal tools.¡±

    It was Gong Chenying who spoke, which made Li Yan pause and glance back. He saw her withdrawing her gaze from the crystal panel and turning to face him, cold and beautiful beyond compare.

    Li Yan had no idea how she knew his opponent was from Old Lord Peak, the crystal only displayed numbers. But he had no time to investigate.

    He bowed slightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Sixth Senior Sister.¡±

    Then stepped onto his flying spirit artifact and soared away.

    He swiftly passed through the blue protective barrier, it hadn¡¯t yet activated and he entered the arena without resistance.

    Flying a bit further forward, he landed in the center of the platform. Calmly stowing away his flying artifact, he looked across the field. His opponent had already arrived.

    Sure enough, the young cultivator bore the sleeve emblem of Old Lord Peak. He was of medium build, with a ruddy complexion and sharp eyebrows. Aside from wearing the sect¡¯s long robes, his hair was tied up into a topknot, giving him the distinct appearance of a Daoist practitioner.

    He stood several dozen zhang away, eyeing Li Yan with a puzzled expression.

    The moment Li Yan landed, the youth extended his divine sense and scanned him. Seeing that Li Yan was only at mid sixth level Qi Condensation, his heart sank.

    ¡°How did this guy even qualify for the tournament?¡±

    But the next moment, his vigilance kicked in. This tournament was part of the selection for the Wheel of Life and Death Tournament. Even though that event hadn¡¯t opened in tens of thousands of years, tales of its brutality were well-known in the sect.

    The opponent was clearly not a close relative arranged by some elder.

    First, there was no greeting or subtle signal urging him to show mercy.

    Second, even if he was a favored relative, the monsters in the secret realms and rival sects wouldn¡¯t care. They¡¯d kill him all the same.

    If all that could be ruled out, then there was only one explanation: this kid was far from ordinary.

    With that realization, the youth dropped his condescending attitude and grew cautious.

    Meanwhile, in the hovering pavilions above, Yan Longzi slowly opened his eyes, which had been half-closed all this time. A few of the other dozen elders also turned to glance down at Li Yan¡¯s platform.

    ¡°His cultivation hasn¡¯t even reached the eighth level¡­ That must be the one with the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯! Hm? He¡¯s already reached the seventh level of Qi Condensation? Didn¡¯t Li Wuyi say he was only mid sixth level?¡±

    A Boundless Peak elder spoke in a faint voice. It was the plain-faced, expressionless woman who had shown a deep interest in researching Li Yan. The beautiful peak master of Boundless Peak, however, was not present at this time.

    This female elder from Boundless Peak was indeed formidable, just a single glance and she had discerned Li Yan''s cultivation level. It only showed how vast the difference was between their realms.

    ¡°Hehehe... Elder Hua, this boy''s aura is quite well-concealed. Seems there¡¯s some subtlety to him. I suppose even Li Wuyi didn¡¯t notice,¡±

    A scholar-robed man seated across from her chuckled. He was none other than the Spirit Insect Peak master.

    ¡°Likely due to cultivating the Ten Thousand Source Technique, which fits with the effects of the Fractured Poison Body. I¡¯m aware of this method. Since he¡¯s reached this level, I¡¯m even more interested now,¡±

    Yan Longzi said, stroking his beard lightly. The absence of Boundless Peak''s Master this time had, in fact, brought him some relief, making the atmosphere among the onlookers far more relaxed and cordial.

    Elder Hua of Boundless Peak said nothing more after hearing the two speak. Her gaze remained fixed on the battle stage, brows tightly furrowed, as if lost in deep thought.

    ¡°Oh? So this is the one said to have the ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯? This is my first time seeing him. To think such a legendary physique really holds such potent effects, it¡¯s only the Qi Condensation stage, yet he can already mask his aura. What a pity that such extraordinary talent

    is ultimately wasted on him because of his innate qualifications.¡±

    Hearing the trio¡¯s discussion, several other elders either opened their eyes or shifted their gazes from other battle stages toward Li Yan¡¯s.

    They were all experts who had spent centuries studying poisonous herbs and insects. Naturally, they were deeply intrigued by physical mutations of the body. Although the Wraith Sect also held the other two of the so-called "Three Great Poison Bodies," those belonged to Nascent Soul ancestors. Even with ten thousand lives, they wouldn¡¯t dare examine them closely.

    Among these elders were more than a few who were utterly obsessed with poisons. If not for the deterrent of Wei Chongran¡¯s authority, some might have already taken Li Yan for dissection and study.

    In the diamond-shaped array of battle stages, Zhao Min¡¯s clear, black-and-white eyes were locked on a crystal panel without blinking.

    ¡°Junior Sister Min, that Li Yan has finally appeared. I heard he was at the Foundation Establishment tournament last time too, but you missed your chance to sneak a few glances because thousands of cultivators from Old Lord Peak blocked the view,¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    A teasing, sultry voice came from the side. Li Changting¡¯s enchanting eyes mischievously swept over Zhao Min¡¯s fair face.

    Zhao Min frowned slightly, not turning her head. She replied flatly:

    ¡°Senior Sister Li, you¡¯re reading too much into it. I¡¯m simply curious about the ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯ I¡¯ve spoken with him a few times, but I¡¯ve yet to see him actually fight.¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Min, I¡¯ll believe that about thirty percent. Hardly anyone knows about the ¡®Fractured Poison Body.¡¯ Ever since he joined the sect, he¡¯s hardly ever left Little Bamboo Peak. It seems the higher-ups have been intentionally keeping things quiet.

    ¡°If Junior Brother Lu from Old Lord Peak had known, he wouldn¡¯t have made that face. But after this tournament, I suspect the secret won¡¯t stay hidden for long.¡±

    Li Changting¡¯s gaze swept across Zhao Min¡¯s sculpted jade-like features before shifting back to the crystal panel, landing on that little Daoist boy from Old Lord Peak.

    Zhao Min¡¯s curiosity toward Li Yan was indeed stronger than any other emotion. Growing up in the Wraith Sect, she knew more than most about the Three Great Poison Bodies. She had always wanted to see them in action, but unfortunately, had never witnessed either of the two Nascent Soul ancestors make a move.

    Still, she hoped none of the sect¡¯s five Nascent Soul ancestors would ever need to take action, that would mean the sect was on the brink of life and death.

    Ever since hearing that someone with the Fractured Poison Body had entered the sect, she had yearned to witness it firsthand. But she couldn¡¯t just challenge Li Yan to a fight, he was only a Qi Condensation disciple. Doing so would only draw ridicule.

    Their first interaction had been by chance. From that point, she''d harbored the desire to understand him better, largely driven by curiosity about his Fractured Poison Body.

    But over a few encounters, Zhao Min had developed a strange new feeling toward Li Yan. She enjoyed his company, his quiet nature laced with subtle intelligence.

    When she wanted to hear stories of the mundane world, of human warmth and worldly affairs, Li Yan always spoke calmly and at length, often adding context at just the right time. Thanks to him, she now understood phrases and idioms that once confused her, without even needing to ask. She liked that feeling. But she knew it was far from any romantic affection.

    Suddenly, Li Changting smiled broadly and asked in a low voice:

    ¡°Junior Sister Min, how many rounds do you think that kid can last? His cultivation¡¯s quite low. If he loses in the first match, wouldn¡¯t that be a little disappointing?¡±

    She giggled at the end, though she didn¡¯t specify who would be disappointed.

    Zhao Min raised an eyebrow and said calmly:

    ¡°So what if he fails? He¡¯s several minor realms lower. I just want to see whether the Fractured Poison Body really has the legendary effects people say it does.¡±

    Back on the battle stage, Lu Qiutong hadn¡¯t attacked yet. Instead, he squinted his eyes, carefully sizing up Li Yan once more.

    Li Yan stood calmly several dozen zhang away, not too close, not too far. At this distance, any Qi Condensation cultivator would notice the moment the other moved.

    Li Yan was also examining this young cultivator who was dressed like a Daoist. From Lu Qiutong he sensed danger, not the sharp-edged kind like Second Senior Brother or Sixth Senior Sister, but the coiled, waiting menace of a venomous snake like Third or Fifth Senior Brother.

    ¡°You seem unfamiliar, Junior Brother. I am Lu Qiutong from Old Lord Peak,¡± Lu Qiutong suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Lu. I am Li Yan from Little Bamboo Peak,¡±

    Li Yan responded with a bow, his tone polite.

    ¡°Li¡­ Yan. Li¡­ Yan. Ah, I remember now. The disciple Little Bamboo Peak accepted a few years ago. So, you''re actually a Martial Uncle?¡±

    Lu Qiutong tilted his head, thinking for a moment before falling silent. He had heard the name before but hadn¡¯t realized this person was only at the Qi Condensation stage, lower than his own. Yet if someone this weak bore the title of martial uncle, it only reinforced the notion that he was born with something extraordinary.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t say anything further either. He knew Lu Qiutong wasn¡¯t making small talk, he was digging for information, trying to piece together anything that might give him an edge in the coming battle.

    The next moment, Lu Qiutong moved!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 89: Li Yan of the Water Element

    Chapter 89: Li Yan of the Water Element

    Even for a Qi Condensation stage cultivator, the distance of several dozen zhang was no more than a single blink.

    Li Yan¡¯s heart tightened as a wave of searing heat surged toward him,"Fireball Technique"! The mere heat from it was far stronger than when he used it himself. It was clearly a fire-elemental spell, the specialty of disciples from Old Lord Peak.

    With a sidestep, Li Yan darted diagonally several zhang to the side. A fireball the size of a washbasin whizzed past where he had just stood, then shot off into the distance. Lu Qiutong¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Arrowfish Ten Steps."

    He hadn''t expected one fireball to bring down his opponent. But there was too little known about this newly emerged martial uncle, so action was the only way to reveal his true nature.

    Seeing Li Yan dodge using a basic movement technique, Lu Qiutong didn¡¯t pause. With a wave of both hands, a vast cloud of fine sand was scattered into the air.

    Just as Li Yan had dashed several zhang forward, the sky suddenly darkened. He immediately activated his footwork again, even faster this time. He had identified the enemy¡¯s move as a large-area fire-element spell, "Raining Sand from the Sky!"

    Each grain of that sand carried terrifying heat, and even a brush against it could bore a hole into flesh. A sweltering wave bore down on him, and then Li Yan caught a sweet scent in his nose. His heart sank.

    ¡°Not good, he¡¯s laced the sand with the Piercing Lantern poison.¡±

    This toxin, once inhaled, caused dizziness and fatigue; skin contact led to swelling and burning. Like moths drawn to a flame, it would invade through pores, spreading through the body, causing organs to feel as if ablaze, rotting from the inside out until death followed.

    While moving, Li Yan¡¯s body suddenly faltered. He had clearly inhaled a trace of the Piercing Lantern poison.

    Even this slight hesitation allowed the blazing yellow sand to reach above him. His protective aura flared wildly as he held his breath and raised a hand, sending a mist of water upward to catch the incoming sand.

    In an instant, water met sand mid-air. Steam hissed and billowed as fire met water.

    Using the cover of the mist, Li Yan again slid away, this time a full thirty zhang.

    ¡°Water Cloud Pouch! Looks like this martial uncle specializes in water-element techniques.¡±

    Lu Qiutong now had a hypothesis.

    Given how Li Yan had consecutively used water spells, Lu concluded that in the face of urgent attack, the man had reflexively used the element he was most adept in, a natural reaction for any cultivator.

    Although water counters fire, the reverse could also be true.

    Lu¡¯s guess was nearly correct. Of the five elements in Li Yan¡¯s spiritual roots, water was his strongest. Against a fire-based opponent, it was only natural to counter with water techniques.

    But what Lu didn¡¯t know was, Li Yan had mixed spiritual roots.

    Lu assumed that someone taken as a disciple by a Core Formation cultivator in the Qi Condensation stage had to be a dual-element Profound Spiritual Root.

    If he could force Li Yan to reveal a second element, he could roughly deduce his combat style. Even if he couldn¡¯t, he wasn''t too worried. Li Yan¡¯s second root was likely a weak one, good only for auxiliary spells, ideal for support or sneak attacks.

    He only needed to watch for spatial fluctuations while attacking.

    Just as Li Yan cast Water Cloud Pouch and dodged again, Lu Qiutong reappeared at the former combat point and lashed out with a palm but struck only empty air.

    Seeing Li Yan avoiding direct confrontation and dodging constantly, Lu patted his waist. With a flash of light, a string of six purple spiritual beads, resembling grape-like ovals, floated into the air. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once airborne, they dispersed. Three formed a triangle and shot straight at Li Yan¡¯s face and chest, while the other three broke off, circling to flank his sides and rear, aiming to completely encircle him.

    Li Yan''s body flickered, reappearing ten zhang to the side. His expression was grave. He had not escaped the encirclement, and those six purple spirit beads were now only a few zhang away howling toward him.

    With no time left to dodge, Li Yan¡¯s face tightened.

    His storage pouch contained only the basic sword issued by the sect, hardly enough to defend against this kind of spiritual artifact assault. They came from four directions. He spun in place, and as his body rotated, his protective aura flared to maximum brightness.

    At the same time, a curtain of rain shot outward from the aura, he meant to use the rain''s density to blunt the incoming attacks. If it couldn¡¯t block them completely, it could at least weaken the blow, leaving his protective aura to absorb the rest.

    Seeing this, Lu Qiutong smiled faintly. This was exactly what he had hoped for, forcing Li Yan into a direct clash. If water countered fire, then the winner would be decided by raw magical power.

    And as someone at late ninth level Qi Condensation, overpowering a sixth level opponent was just the quickest path to victory. Forget ¡°unfairness" this was a tournament. Winning mattered most.

    He still had many tricks left, not to mention the poisons he was skilled with but those would require more time and effort.

    The Piercing Lantern poison used earlier had already dulled Li Yan¡¯s movements a bit, but the young man had identified it and escaped in time. That poison had been just a standard test, Li Yan clearly had some resistance to it.

    In the sections beneath the crystal viewing panels, not many were watching Li Yan¡¯s platform. Most spectators were focused on their favorite contestants.

    ¡°Little junior brother seems to be in danger. That guy is going all-out with direct force.¡±

    Lin Daqiao was closely watching the panel.

    ¡°Junior brother hasn¡¯t lost his composure yet. There might still be a chance. These past few days of sparring, I feel he hasn¡¯t shown his full strength, even though he often got beaten badly.¡±

    Wei Chituo, a veteran of many battles, stared at the panel with a serious expression. But deep down, he was worried whether Li Yan could survive this fierce onslaught.

    Gong Chenying¡¯s beautiful eyes stayed on the crystal panel. She said nothing but occasionally furrowed her brows, lost in thought.

    Yun Chunque, by contrast, was focused on another battle platform as if he didn¡¯t care about Li Yan at all.

    And in another part of the viewing area...

    ¡°Oh my, Lu Qiutong really has a good eye, he spotted Junior Brother Li¡¯s weakness at a glance and is suppressing him directly with his superior cultivation.¡±

    Li Changting clicked her tongue in admiration, then glanced at Zhao Min.

    Zhao Min¡¯s expression remained indifferent, with no change in demeanor. She simply stared at the crystal panel, thinking to herself:

    ¡°Could the Fractured Poison Body be defeated so easily? Then what about that rumored ability to battle those at higher realms?¡±

    Inside the floating pavilion, Elder Yan Longzi stroked his beard. He seemed rather satisfied with this disciple of his peak. Despite being unaware of the opponent¡¯s background, Lu Qiutong had cautiously begun with probing attacks.

    Then, in a very short time, he had identified the opponent¡¯s spiritual root and decisively opted for the most straightforward method, suppression by sheer cultivation level.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how Li Yan responds to this now,¡± he thought silently. The other elders watching the crystal panel had their eyes half-lidded, saying nothing.

    Lu Qiutong watched as the six purple grape-like spiritual orbs entered the rain curtain released by Li Yan, and his heart settled.

    Though ¡°Water Curtain Technique¡± was a good defensive method, it still depended on the opponent. Using his own spiritual power to attack, Li Yan¡¯s rain screen would amount to nothing more than a futile resistance.

    But in the very next moment, a trace of unease rippled through his divine sense. As the six orbs pierced into the rain curtain, it felt as if they had entered a dense viscous liquid, nothing like the smooth impact he had anticipated of striking directly at the opponent¡¯s protective aura.

    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    He could sense it wasn¡¯t the opponent¡¯s spiritual power blocking the orbs. If Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power was truly that profound, the orbs would¡¯ve been repelled or entangled in rainwater outright.

    But no, his divine sense clearly told him that Li Yan¡¯s power was far weaker. Even so, while the six orbs continued pushing forward, the rain droplets kept clinging to their surfaces, making the orbs larger and increasingly sluggish.

    ¡°There¡¯s something strange about these raindrops...?¡±

    Startled, Lu Qiutong surged more power into his orbs. They sped up slightly but only advanced a few more feet before swelling further and slowing once again.

    ¡°Poison. A highly adhesive poison!¡±

    Poison was no stranger to Lu Qiutong. He¡¯d seen plenty of it, countless varieties.

    Yet only a few types ever used water-based adhesion. And even now, using his divine sense, he couldn¡¯t tell which it was. But he guessed it might corrode the orbs¡¯ inherent spiritual nature.

    His heart clenched. Seeing his attack was ineffective, he quickly decided to retrieve the orbs before prolonged exposure degraded them further, any more and it would be a serious loss.

    That string of purple grape-like orbs had cost him forty spirit stones and were his most potent tools for direct attack.

    He poured more power in to recall them swiftly.

    As they streaked back through the rain curtain at high speed, he was surprised.

    ¡°Was I mistaken?¡±

    He eased up on the spiritual force again, trying another forward thrust but the six orbs only advanced a few inches into the rain curtain before slowing once more, swelling further in size. He became even more uncertain about the poison¡¯s nature.

    Lu Qiutong recalled them once again. This time, they returned without resistance. When they hovered about ten feet before him, he didn¡¯t immediately absorb them back into storage.

    By now, the six spiritual orbs were better described as spiritual spheres, each one having swelled four or five times in size. A dull gray watery film coated their surfaces, giving them a lifeless appearance.

    Lu Qiutong dared not touch them directly. He was certain he had never encountered this poison before, even after over a decade of alchemy and poison crafting. He estimated it might take months of nurturing to restore the orbs to their former state.

    Opposite him, Li Yan had retracted the rain curtain, though his protective aura still flickered about him, clearly wary of a sudden counterattack.

    Lu Qiutong glanced at Li Yan. As he was considering how to store the damaged orbs and plan his next move, he suddenly felt a heavy pressure in his chest. His head felt like it had been filled with molten lead.

    Startled, he realized his body was no longer under his control and fell flat on his back.

    As he collapsed, a final thought flashed through his mind:

    ¡°A poison master of the water element¡­ someone able to integrate poison and cast spells beyond their level.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just ordinary poison-crafting, it required a deep understanding of both water-element spells and the specific toxins used.

    The bizarre scene sent ripples of shock through the onlooking cultivators. From start to finish, it had appeared Lu Qiutong was the one on the offensive, while Li Yan had only defended.

    Yet in the end, after retrieving his orbs, without even touching them Lu Qiutong collapsed.

    ¡°Senior Brother, what kind of poison is that? I¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    A disciple from Old Lord Peak asked someone beside him.

    The senior brother also looked puzzled.

    ¡°It resembles something I¡¯ve seen before, similar in form but that was a metallic poison, typically used on blades and swords.¡±

    Another cultivator from Old Lord Peak chimed in.

    ¡°But Senior Brother Lu never touched the orbs. How did he get poisoned?¡±

    Since Lu Qiutong was fighting, quite a few Old Lord Peak disciples were watching this match.

    ¡°Could it be Divine Sense Poison? They say anything contaminated with it, if scanned with divine sense, will transmit the poison directly. It¡¯s colorless, tasteless¡­¡±

    ¡°Divine Sense Poison? Impossible. That kind is said to be manipulable only at the Nascent Soul stage. And the materials needed to make it shouldn''t even exist in the world. How could he obtain it?¡±

    ¡°Who is this person? I¡¯ve never seen him before¡­¡±

    Li Changting stared at the crystal panel, face grave, murmuring to herself:

    ¡°Divine Sense Poison¡­ could the Fractured Poison Body produce such a terrifying toxin on its own?¡±

    Zhao Min, however, remained focused on the crystal panel, where the young man was just now retracting his protective aura. She thought:

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s Divine Sense Poison or not, to deploy it under so many eyes and not be detected, this is one of the Three Great Poison Bodies.¡±

    ¡°What method did Little Junior Brother use? I didn¡¯t catch it at all.¡±

    On the other side, Lin Daqiao scratched his head and looked at Wei Chituo and the others. Wei and Gong Chenying exchanged glances, equally perplexed. They hadn¡¯t been able to tell how Li Yan deployed the poison either.

    Up in the floating pavilion¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s not Divine Sense Poison,¡± Yan Longzi declared.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 90: Qi Linked Branches

    Chapter 90: Qi Linked Branches

    "This isn''t divine sense poison."

    Yan Longzi spoke slowly.

    The other peak masters and elders watching Li Yan¡¯s match also nodded in agreement. Others might not be able to tell, but as Core Formation cultivators and poison experts, they certainly could.

    ¡°Could this be the Fractured Poison Body? Still, I¡¯ve never seen a poison like that before. It must be a hybrid toxin.¡±

    An elder spoke up.

    ¡°The Fractured Poison Body certainly lives up to its name. Have them bring those six spirit orbs over for examination.¡±

    Elder Hua from Boundless Peak said coolly.

    Hearing this, Yan Longzi and the others all nodded. They were just as curious. After all, they truly wanted to witness one of the legendary Three Great Poison Bodies in person.

    Yan Longzi immediately issued an order:

    ¡°Have the disciple monitoring the battle bring those spirit orbs here.¡±

    The elders'' discussion even drew the attention of several others nearby who were watching different matches.

    On the dueling platform, Li Yan looked at the collapsed Lu Qiutong, but did not approach him, nor did he withdraw his protective spiritual aura. The six spirit orbs had long since fallen to the ground after losing Lu Qiutong¡¯s mana support.

    Just as Li Yan was preparing to cautiously approach Lu Qiutong, the blue protective barrier of the platform rippled slightly. A cultivator in his twenties stepped through, exuding a powerful aura.

    Li Yan was startled for a moment but quickly relaxed. At this point, the only one who could enter here was a Foundation Establishment cultivator overseeing the match.

    The arriving cultivator glanced at Li Yan, slightly surprised. He had watched the match at close range unlike Wei Chituo and the others who relied on the crystal display and even he couldn¡¯t discern exactly how Li Yan had acted.

    Even with what little he had observed, he wouldn''t have guessed Li Yan had done anything, until Lu Qiutong suddenly collapsed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won this match. Step down.¡±

    With a flick of his sleeve, the young cultivator swept up the unconscious Lu Qiutong and the six spirit orbs, vanishing them into the air.

    Only after hearing this did Li Yan finally withdraw his protective aura. He glanced around, then summoned his flying artifact and left.

    In the stands, cultivators from all factions continued to debate. Some speculated about the poison that felled Lu Qiutong, disciples from the Wraith Sect were always fascinated by unknown toxins.

    Others began inquiring into Li Yan¡¯s background.

    Li Changting was speaking with Zhao Min.

    ¡°Sister Min, you¡¯ve spent more time around Li Yan. Do you think his poison body is capable of producing divine sense poison?¡±

    Zhao Min had also been deep in thought. She answered slowly.

    ¡°The Fractured Poison Body could possibly produce such a poison. It is, after all, one of the Three Ancient Poison Bodies. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what Lu Qiutong was afflicted by.

    "Divine sense is a cultivator¡¯s most sensitive faculty, sharper even than the five senses. With several minor realms between them, if Junior Brother Li¡¯s poison had reached Lu Qiutong¡¯s divine sense, Lu should have sensed it immediately.

    "Moreover, Lu Qiutong controlled those six orbs for dozens of breaths. If his divine sense had been affected, he would have felt something odd at least, rather than suddenly collapsing unconscious.

    "So, it¡¯s more likely his divine sense wasn¡¯t touched at all. The problem was probably with his body.¡±

    As she spoke, Zhao Min lowered her head in thought, exposing a long, white jade neck. She idly nudged the ground with her toe as she pondered.

    Back in the Little Bamboo Peak section, Li Yan landed from his flying artifact. Wei Chituo and the others greeted him with smiles. Lin Daqiao walked up and lightly patted his shoulder, giving him a thumbs-up.

    ¡°Junior Brother, that guy was ranked top fifty on Old Lord Peak and you took him down in your first match!¡±

    Beside him, Gong Chenying¡¯s beautiful eyes flicked toward Li Yan. When he met her gaze, she softly acknowledged him with a faint ¡°Mm,¡± as if somewhat satisfied.

    Even Yun Chunque looked at him and gave a small nod.

    Yet none of them asked how he¡¯d won. In the world of cultivation, everyone had their secrets. If others could see through it, it was their skill. If not, no one would pry. Trying to uncover someone¡¯s trump card was a serious taboo.

    Li Yan respectfully bowed to them all.

    ¡°This victory wouldn¡¯t have been possible without your guidance these past few days.¡±

    Though his win relied on his own methods, things like evading attacks or sensing an opponent¡¯s targeting had all come from the group¡¯s help in recent days.

    Even if it wasn¡¯t long, he had gained much, an advantage disciples from other peaks didn¡¯t have.

    Afterward, Li Yan quietly walked to the side and sat cross-legged. What he needed most now was to reflect on the battle and restore his spiritual energy.

    Thinking back on his narrow victory, Li Yan could only sigh to himself: ¡°Pure luck.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t used any divine sense poison, his fractured twelve branches of his body contained no such toxin. What he had used was something he himself had named: ¡°Qi Linked Branches.¡±

    This poison wasn¡¯t limited to water-type spells, it could be used with several other elements. Once deployed, it formed a faint mist in the air. If someone inhaled it, it would swiftly enter their bloodstream.

    From there, it flowed through the meridians and internal pathways, devouring the Qi within the blood, spreading steadily through the body.

    Because it consumed Qi gradually, the host wouldn¡¯t notice at first. In an intense battle, a bit of breathlessness might just be seen as fatigue from fighting too hard.

    By the time they realized something was wrong, it was often too late. They would ultimately suffocate and die.

    Hence the name: ¡°Qi Linked Branches.¡±

    Because the poison created a visible mist, it wasn¡¯t easy to use successfully. Timing was key. Li Yan had seized the perfect moment, when Lu Qiutong used the Raining Sand from the Sky spell which incorporated the Piercing Lantern poison was when he had improvised.

    Due to his lack of real combat experience, Li Yan had carelessly inhaled a wisp of the hidden poison released by Lu Qiutong. However, whether it was because the Piercing Lantern poison wasn''t potent enough, or for some other reason, it ended up having no effect on him whatsoever.

    When he realized that he had inhaled the Piercing Lantern toxin, Li Yan was startled. But since none of the dizziness or fatigue symptoms described in the records appeared, he quickly calmed down.

    In that moment, a sudden inspiration struck him. He simply pretended to be affected, acting as though accidentally inhaling it had left him sluggish, unable to dodge Lu Qiutong¡¯s Raining Sand from the Sky spell. He then deployed Water Cloud Pouch to counter the attack.

    As the powers of water and fire clashed, a mist arose in the air. Seizing this opportunity, Li Yan released the Qi Linked Branches poison. No one noticed that the mist in the air had subtly changed.

    At that point, Lu Qiutong judged that Li Yan possessed a primary water spiritual root, directly opposed to his own fire root. Determined to take advantage of the elemental clash, he chose to attack head-on, inadvertently stepping right into the poisoned zone.

    As for the poison later clinging to the spiritual orbs, that was a different kind of vicious toxin from the Twelve Fractured Poisons, which Li Yan had named Bone-Clinging Maggot. It was highly adhesive and corrosive.

    But Li Yan''s goal wasn¡¯t to harm his opponent with that, only to corrode the six spiritual orbs slightly, delaying their effect and buying time for Qi Linked Branches to take hold.

    The mist generated by Qi Linked Branches looked nearly identical to that produced by the clash of water and fire spells. But under close scrutiny, the difference was still discernible, especially to the eyes of experienced Core Formation cultivators.

    The supervising Foundation Establishment cultivator on-site had only noticed some vague clues. It was only after reflecting for a while that he understood what had actually happened.

    Meanwhile, up in the floating pavilion, Lu Qiutong stood below the gathered elders, face full of guilt. Some of the elders were carefully examining the spiritual orbs with qi-protected hands, while others were lost in thought.

    Yan Longzi held one of the orbs, spiritual light flickering in his palm, inspecting it thoroughly. After a while, he looked up at the uneasy Lu Qiutong below and spoke after some thought.

    ¡°You may withdraw. After we examine these six spiritual orbs, we¡¯ll remove the poison for you. Once you reattune them afterward, they should regain their spiritual properties.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lu Qiutong was overjoyed. He had no idea how to remove the poison himself and had never encountered this kind before. He had just been thinking of asking someone to find an elder for help.

    Time was of the essence. Any further delay, and even if the poison was removed, the spiritual essence of the orbs might already be eroded, rendering them utterly useless.

    Though the six orbs weren¡¯t his best spirit artifacts, they were still very useful in combat. Now that the sect master had said this, he couldn¡¯t have hoped for more. Overcome with gratitude, he dropped to his knees in a deep bow.

    After that, Lu Qiutong turned and left but as he did, he firmly etched the name "Li Yan" into his memory.

    Once Lu Qiutong had departed, Yan Longzi looked around at the other elders, some still studying the orbs, others deep in contemplation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve all seen the poison that afflicted Lu Qiutong. It resided in his bloodstream, extremely fierce in nature and clearly distinct from the toxins found on the spiritual orbs.¡±

    Elder Hua of Boundless Peak, who had been silent with her eyes closed, now opened them and spoke:

    ¡°The poison in Lu Qiutong¡¯s blood could potentially be concocted using twelve medicinal herbs, Bitterstone Wood, Waterfeather Seed, Green Kudzu Powder¡­ along with mid-grade materials from three first-rank demonic beasts, Azure Ram Jawbone, Bloodwind Hawk Eye¡­ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°However, since we don¡¯t have the original form of the poison, not its initial gas nor its liquid form, it¡¯s difficult to say for sure.¡±

    At this, a burly, red-haired elder frowned and said:

    ¡°Some of the ingredients Junior Sister Hua listed match my thoughts, but I disagree that Bloodwind Hawk Eye, Waterfeather Seed, and Green Kudzu Powder would be appropriate here.

    Bloodwind Hawk Eye may bind quickly with blood, but it¡¯s inherently fire-aligned. When it vaporizes, it tends to leak traces easily. Moreover, as it travels through the meridians, it scorches them, hardly ¡®invisible¡¯ or ¡®untraceable¡¯¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Senior Brother Zeng,¡± interrupted another elder from Four Symbols Peak. ¡°I believe Junior Sister Hua made a very good point with Bloodwind Hawk Eye. The burning issue you mention can be neutralized by pairing it with Waterfeather Seed. However, the combination of Bitterstone Wood and Green Kudzu Powder might be problematic¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Brother,¡± he continued, ¡°since you¡¯ve been staring at that orb for so long, what are your thoughts on the toxin? I believe it can be synthesized using eighteen specific herbs¡­¡±

    Holding the spiritual orb and listening to the debate, Yan Longzi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle wryly. He then narrowed his eyes and focused on the gray water stain on the orb, muttering to himself:

    ¡°Fractured Poison Body¡­ Fractured Poison Body¡­ Two different poisons, and each requires numerous rare herbs, even materials from demonic beasts, to replicate. Interesting. Little Junior Brother, it seems your judgment really was quite keen.¡±

    Earlier, when Lu Qiutong had been brought in unconscious, the supervising Foundation Establishment cultivator hadn¡¯t been able to purge the toxin. It was only after the gathered Core Formation elders conducted their inspection that one of them finally took action to cleanse it.

    Such is the difference in cultivation levels. The Twelve Fractured Poisons within Li Yan are still maturing, constantly evolving and growing more potent. One day, they might become so refined that even Core Formation elders would be powerless against them or even frightened.

    And that, in truth, is exactly what Yan Longzi hopes for. Though he originally thought it would be enough if Li Yan simply reached Foundation Establishment, now it seemed Li Yan at the Foundation Establishment stage might already be able to pose a threat to Core Formation cultivators.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 91: Li Yan of the Wood Element

    Chapter 91: Li Yan of the Wood Element

    Li Yan¡¯s first battle soon faded from attention. After Lu Qiutong returned and denied being afflicted by a Divine Sense Poison, many people''s interest waned. After all, the Wraith Sect was infamous for its use of poisons, with new toxins constantly emerging.

    Upon learning that Lu Qiutong had inhaled the toxin due to carelessness, most brushed it off. Moreover, Lu Qiutong deliberately omitted the strange effects of the poison he was struck by, he had no desire to provide others with a method to counter Li Yan.

    This was something only he needed to know. He had lost the fight, and others would lose with him. Only then would he have opportunities later on.

    The Qi Condensation tournament continued. Out of the 420 participants, only 108 would advance, an arduous process. To accelerate it, the sect adopted a method different from the Foundation Establishment stage, and continued relentless matches day and night.

    Li Yan stood watching the crystal panel suspended in the air, silently memorizing the traits of each opponent. So far, he had fought four battles, two wins and two losses. The next match would be a crucial turning point.

    His two losses were against powerful cultivators at the peak of the tenth level of Qi Condensation. Though he fought bitterly, he was ultimately defeated. The greatest reason was that Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power was still inferior, those opponents were only a step away from Foundation Establishment.

    What baffled both of his victorious opponents, however, was how little their poisons affected Li Yan. At most, he would become dazed or slightly sluggish in his movements before quickly returning to normal. Still, that momentary lapse had given them the chance to land attacks.

    Another opponent, a ninth-level Qi Condensation cultivator, had left Li Yan somewhat frustrated. Li Yan relied on a relentless string of Qi Linked Branches and agile movement to finally wear the man down and take the victory.

    Li Yan calculated the time until his next appearance. Night had already fallen, and the enormous moon of the Barren Moon Continent had risen into the sky. The dueling platforms were all illuminated by the glow of formations, making the battles within clearly visible.

    Before long, one of the platforms shimmered with flowing blue light, gradually forming two lines of characters.

    At the same moment, a voice rang beside Li Yan¡¯s ear:

    "Match confirmed. Platform Nine, Match Thirty-Three vs. Twenty!"

    Li Yan took a deep breath, summoned his spiritual artifact, and soared into the air.

    Wei Chituo and Gong Chenying said nothing, simply offering encouraging glances. Even Yun Chunque turned his gaze toward the crystal screen of Platform Nine, Li Yan¡¯s recent performances had sparked some interest in him.

    Under the moonlight, Zhao Min¡¯s face, pale as white silk, carried a slight smile. She lifted her gaze to the moon. She liked speaking with the young man under moonlight. At this moment, the boy flying through the sky seemed to be gazing into the distant horizon beneath the moon, murmuring about the Great Qing Mountains as he always did.

    After entering the blue shield, Li Yan flew directly to the center of the platform. His opponent had not yet arrived, this time, he was early. He retracted his spiritual artifact and stood silently at the center.

    Moments later, a flash of light streaked from the opposite direction. As the glow faded, a slender young cultivator appeared several hundred meters away. He had delicate features, but the left side of his face bore a deep, ghastly scar.

    It stretched from his cheek to his temple, the flesh still curled outward even after all this time, like a gaping mouth lined with tender new skin. The sight was disturbing. Li Yan had the impression that if the scar were just a bit deeper, it would pierce through to his temple.

    Upon seeing this man¡¯s face, Li Yan¡¯s pupils shrank. He had recognized him, a cultivator from Spirit Insect Peak, at the mid tenth level Qi Condensation. He also possessed a symbiotic spirit beast: a mid-stage first-rank Ghost-Faced Horse.

    Li Yan had watched him battle a cultivator from Boundless Peak. That opponent had been at the late tenth level of Qi Condensation and had initially gained the upper hand using a massive swarm of venomous insects.

    But this man had instantly summoned a dense forest. The scent from the trees confused the swarm, which refused to leave the woods no matter how the Boundless Peak cultivator commanded them.

    In the end, he was defeated by this man and the Ghost-Faced Horse working in tandem. Li Yan remembered that eerie beast vividly, he had even asked Wei Chituo about the man afterward.

    His name was Zhou Guan¡¯er, ranked among the top twenty in battle strength at Spirit Insect Peak in the Qi Condensation stage. This did not mean the peaks lacked precise rankings, but rather, each cultivator¡¯s rate of progress was unique and ever-changing.

    Moreover, both Spirit Insect Peak and Boundless Peak relied heavily on symbiotic spirit insects and beasts, and their uneven growth rates also affected the cultivators¡¯ overall strength.

    After Zhou Guan¡¯er took his place, he observed Li Yan for a moment before suddenly grinning, revealing a mouth full of sharp white teeth. Under the moonlight, the worm-like scar on his face appeared even more grotesque.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Li Yan of Little Bamboo Peak. I suppose I should call you ''Martial Uncle'' but Senior Uncle Wang Tian told me to beat you so badly you can¡¯t stand up. What do you think about that?¡±

    Li Yan frowned slightly. He hadn''t expected his opponent''s first words to be so provocative. So Wang Tian still hadn¡¯t let go of the fight between Fifth Senior Brother and Zuo Shengyan, he meant to take revenge on him now? Clearly, Wang Tian was narrow-minded to the extreme.

    ¡°Oh? Then come and try.¡±

    Li Yan replied blandly, which startled Zhou Guan¡¯er for a second, he hadn¡¯t expected the other side to be even more arrogant than himself.

    ¡°Alright then, I guess beating up a so-called Martial Uncle is even more satisfying. After all, your cultivation¡¯s lower than this junior¡¯s, isn¡¯t it? Hehehe¡­¡±

    Zhou Guan¡¯er let out a sinister laugh that echoed into the night. With a wave of his hand, a massive black creature appeared out of thin air, a strange horse, its body pitch-black adorned with bright red spots.

    Its face was unnaturally shaped, with drooping eyes and nostrils that took up half its head. But its mouth was oddly feminine, small and cherry-like. The strange, unsettling visage sent a chill down one''s spine.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Obedient One!¡±

    Zhou Guan¡¯er swiftly formed a hand seal over his chest. Li Yan immediately felt his body tighten as a surge of danger rose from within. He leapt into the air, though Qi Condensation cultivators could not truly fly, gliding several dozen zhang was still possible.

    The instant he launched himself, a sharp wail pierced his ears, it was the scream of a woman crying out in the night, shrill and harrowing. Li Yan¡¯s mind reeled, his head spinning, and his form faltered in midair.

    He quickly circulated his spiritual power to stabilize his thoughts. Just then, green lights streaked toward him.

    Several grotesque, distorted skulls manifested in the air, spewing ghostly green flames directly at his face. If those flames hit him, they would instantly spread over his entire body.

    Li Yan had seen this before, it was the Ghost-Faced Horse¡¯s attack.

    The horse¡¯s small, cherry lips kept releasing those blood-curdling shrieks, tormenting Li Yan with splitting pain and agitation.

    While it wailed, more twisted skulls sprayed from its enormous nostrils. These grew as they met the wind, swelling to the size of a human head in moments and all pounced toward Li Yan.

    Gritting his teeth against the ear-piercing shrieks, Li Yan shielded his heart with his divine sense. Just as he was about to counter the green flame skulls, he suddenly felt a sharp constriction around his ankle.

    At some point, several vine-like tendrils had slithered from the ground like slender snakes and wrapped around his leg.

    In that moment of mental disruption, Zhou Guan¡¯er had already cast a spell from the other side, ensnaring Li Yan¡¯s ankle.

    The next instant, a stab of pain shot through his leg, followed by a wave of nausea in his gut. Alarmed, Li Yan realized the vine had injected him with a toxic thorn from a spiritual plant.

    He quickly swung his right hand forward, summoning a curtain of rain to block the approaching green flame skulls. At the same time, he formed his left hand into a blade and slashed downward at his foot, releasing a flash of cyan wind blade.

    ¡°Ssshhk...sshhk¡­¡±

    A few of the fine vines around his ankles snapped under the slash, but even more burst from the ground like crazed weeds, whipping through the air toward Li Yan¡¯s legs like lightning.

    Without waiting for them to reach him, Li Yan pointed down with his left hand. Instantly, the ground was carpeted with a layer of fine grass. These blades of grass, their roots seemingly interwoven beneath the soil, formed a tight underground net that ensnared the flailing vines and held them in place.

    As both forces strained against each other, the grassy field began to undulate violently. Beneath it, more vines struggled to break free, but were forcefully suppressed by the binding grass.

    Li Yan seized the moment and flashed away, reappearing more than ten zhang away. Yet, his movements had clearly slowed, some of the venom from those vines had already seeped into his body through his ankles.

    Even after dodging the attack, Li Yan had to channel more spiritual power to maintain control over both the water curtain and the grassy field.

    Meanwhile, the Ghost-Faced Horse in the distance, seeing its attack foiled, ceased spewing out green-flamed skeletal phantoms.

    With a ghastly shriek, the red blotches dotting its body began to pulse and glow, then detached and shot into the green flame skulls. The skulls flared violently with green brilliance, now tinged with tendrils of crimson smoke.

    In an instant, the skulls surged forward at an even greater speed. The water curtain, already wreathed in smoke, was thinning noticeably. The highly adhesive ¡°Bone-Clinging Maggot Poison¡± that Li Yan had unleashed within it seemed increasingly incapable of holding them back.

    Cold light flickered in Zhou Guan¡¯er¡¯s eyes. With another jab of his finger at the ground, the grassy field rippled even more violently, on the verge of collapse.

    ¡°So¡­ your secondary spiritual root is also of the Wood element. No wonder you¡¯ve kept it hidden until now, saving it for this final battle? A pity it¡¯s only a support-type root. With that feeble level of spiritual power, you think you can suppress both me and Obedient One? Let me show you what the gap in cultivation truly means.¡±

    As he spoke, he forcefully channeled more spiritual energy. A crackling burst echoed across the field as countless thin vines shattered the grassy net and shot directly at Li Yan.

    A flush of red surged to Li Yan¡¯s face as blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Clearly, the difference in their cultivation was too great. He also had to divert part of his strength to fend off the Ghost-Faced Horse.

    Thankfully, the spiritual power he cultivated through the Guishui True Scripture was far more refined than that of peers in the same realm, his mana reserves nearly matched that of a ninth-level Qi Condensation cultivator.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er was at the tenth level of Qi Condensation. Without the Ghost-Faced Horse interfering, Li Yan might have managed to drag the fight out and look for a counterattack, thanks to the Guishui True Scripture¡¯s resilience.

    But under Zhou Guan¡¯er¡¯s fierce onslaught, Li Yan¡¯s control over the grassy terrain crumbled, and the vines erupted freely from the soil.

    Seeing this, Zhou Guan¡¯er let out a low, sinister chuckle.

    ¡°A low realm is a low realm. I haven¡¯t even gone all out yet! If it weren¡¯t for Martial Uncle Wang¡¯s orders to make you suffer first before crippling you, I would¡¯ve finished you off already.¡±

    Despite his words, his attacks didn¡¯t slow. He carefully stepped around the grassy field, he had no intention of ending up like Lu Qiutong and the others. Though the grasses were fading without Li Yan¡¯s control, Zhou Guan¡¯er remained cautious.

    The unleashed vines thrashed even more wildly, some of them hurtling alongside the ghostly green skulls into the water curtain before Li Yan, causing it to sway.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er slapped his storage pouch with his other hand, and a blue flying dagger appeared in the air. He let out a soft command, "Go!¡±

    The blade streaked forth in a streak of cyan light, aiming straight for Li Yan¡¯s chest.

    In truth, Zhou Guan¡¯er was far from as calm as he appeared, his heart was filled with shock.

    ¡°This rain-curtain poison of his is truly strange¡­ even more troublesome than protective aura shields. No wonder Lu Qiutong and the others couldn¡¯t break through it. What kind of toxic substance has he refined into it? It even binds and entangles enemies. And his spiritual energy¡­ how is it so dense?¡±

    He repeatedly swept his divine sense over Li Yan, confirming again and again that the other was only mid sixth level Qi Condensation. Yet the power he exerted defied that realm, leaving Zhou Guan¡¯er baffled.

    Seeing the flying dagger hurtling toward him, it wasn''t a low-grade spirit artifact and Li Yan¡¯s expression tightened. Weapons like small flying daggers and needles were notoriously difficult to guard against.

    Helpless, Li Yan poured all his power into defense, transforming the water curtain into a spherical dome that encased him completely. At the same time, he activated his protective aura.

    But this came at a steep price, his spiritual energy consumption soared.

    Among the audience below, many shook their heads with quiet sighs. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°That Martial Uncle Li from Bamboo Peak is about to lose. His strange rain screen can only protect him for so long. Casting both the water curtain and his protective aura at once¡­ His cultivation is simply too low.¡±

    A sneering voice added mockingly,

    ¡°With talent like that, he¡¯s a martial uncle? What a joke. Aside from that bizarre water poison, he hasn¡¯t shown anything remarkable.¡±

    ¡°But I heard he¡¯s only been cultivating for a few years. To reach this level already¡­ could you do the same?¡±

    A graceful young female disciple retorted with disapproval.

    ¡°Heh¡­ If I had a Core Formation stage master, you think I¡¯d be behind him?¡± the man snorted.

    ¡°Then why hasn¡¯t any elder or peak master accepted you as a disciple?¡±

    Another chubby cultivator chimed in, siding with the young woman.

    ¡°Fatso, you trying to grow another three layers of belly today-¡±

    ¡­

    Zhao Min stared at the crystal screen, a flicker of concern crossing her face.

    ¡°Looks like even the legendary ¡®Fractured Poison Body¡¯ can¡¯t transcend the chasm of three or four cultivation levels. At this rate, Junior Brother Li is going to lose¡­¡±

    Li Changting stood beside her, a mysterious smile on her lips. She gently pulled Zhao Min into her embrace.

    Zhao Min glanced at her, then turned away, murmuring inwardly,

    ¡°I only admire how formidable the Fractured Poison Body is supposed to be. It¡¯s just a shame he¡¯s too far behind in realm¡­ And you¡¯re giving me that look?¡±

    But being naturally reserved, she didn¡¯t explain further.

    In another section, Lin Daqiao saw Li Yan trapped within the water curtain, gritting his teeth to hold on. She clenched her fists, but could only sigh.

    Wei Chituo also watched the crystal panel with worry.

    ¡°Junior Brother is having a hard time in this battle!¡±

    He could tell that Li Yan¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t feigned, he was truly being pushed to his limit. His face had grown pale, a clear sign of spiritual energy depletion.

    Yun Chunque, who had been watching closely the whole time, unexpectedly murmured, ¡°He needs more pressure.¡±

    Gong Chenying¡¯s eyes were fixed on the crystal panel. Watching Zhou Guan¡¯er cautiously probe each step forward, she shook her head slightly.

    ¡°The Fractured Poison Body can only buy him time. Once the opponent starts to adapt and defend against it, its effectiveness drops sharply.¡±

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 92: Control

    Chapter 92: Control

    At this moment, Li Yan¡¯s situation was dire. Battling disciples from Spirit Insect Peak and Boundless Peak put him at a severe disadvantage, they simply had too much external help. It was as if he was facing off against two cultivators at once.

    The Ghost-faced Horse was nearly equal to him in cultivation, while Zhou Guan¡¯er was three full minor realms higher.

    If not for the heaven-defying Guishui True Scripture, Li Yan would¡¯ve long run dry of spiritual power and lost halfway through the battle.

    Every increase in cultivation realm not only brought more spiritual power, but also made it more refined, enhancing spells with greater precision and exponentially increasing its power.

    Even now, with his five spiritual vats endlessly producing spiritual energy, he was still running a deficit. Fortunately, the ¡°Bone-clinging Maggot¡± from the twelve fractured poisons had not failed him. With full exertion, he was barely holding off Zhou Guan¡¯er and the Ghost-faced Horse¡¯s onslaught.

    But his spiritual power was nearly depleted. Four of the ghostly flame skulls had already broken through to within five inches of his protective spiritual light.

    That flying dagger was even more fearsome. Though released later, it had pierced through the water curtain faster than the skulls and was now only two inches from his protective aura. Behind it, countless creeping vines slithered forward.

    Yet, all these weapons had undergone strange transformations. The ghostly flame skulls had swelled grotesquely, the closer they drew to Li Yan, the more bloated they became, now wrapped in layers of grayish water, with only faint green light pulsing at their cores.

    The flying dagger had morphed into a gray ¡°flying rod,¡± and the thin vines had thickened into twisted tendrils. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er was growing frustrated. Even after attacking someone four minor realms beneath him, he had yet to win. The poison truly defied reason. He sensed that after this strike, the flying dagger might be completely ruined.

    Fortunately, the ghostly flame skulls and vines were formed from spiritual energy, they were only temporarily impaired. But if the dagger was done for, then so be it. Gritting his teeth, he decided: once the dagger touched Li Yan¡¯s protective aura, he¡¯d detonate it.

    The explosive force of a self-destructing spirit artifact, even a tenth-level Qi Condensation cultivator like himself would have to retreat. As for whether Li Yan survived, it wasn¡¯t his concern.

    After all, in sect competitions, fighters were encouraged to go all out. Overseers stood by to intervene if necessary.

    Still, Zhou Guan¡¯er knew that deaths during competitions weren¡¯t uncommon. Unless the victim was a core disciple, the sect rarely pursued the matter. Li Yan, despite having a Core Formation-stage master, was only a registered disciple.

    What puzzled him even more was how Li Yan had resisted the poison from the thorned vines.

    That toxin was meticulously crafted, once it entered the bloodstream, it would travel to the vital organs, inducing nausea, paralysis, then complete neural failure, eventually stopping the heart.

    And yet Li Yan, apart from showing slight limping earlier, had exhibited no signs of poisoning all this time.

    While Zhou Guan¡¯er focused on breaking Li Yan¡¯s defenses, he failed to notice that behind him over ten zhang away, in the patch of grass he had carefully avoided earlier where the grass should have vanished after losing Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power, four or five clumps still remained.

    These tufts were now semi-transparent, on the verge of collapse.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er had previously scanned them with his divine sense, finding only ordinary wood-element spiritual grass, nothing unusual.

    Indeed, after Li Yan withdrew his spiritual power, the grassy patch had seemed to fade away piece by piece. This reassured him at the time.

    Now, as Li Yan struggled bitterly to hold his ground, those final few clumps of half-faded grass suddenly transformed into motes of faint light, vanishing into the void.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er, pouring his entire focus into his attack, had all his divine sense and concentration locked onto Li Yan. To fully empower the flying dagger, he hadn¡¯t activated his protective aura.

    After all, Li Yan was trapped within his own water curtain, and this entire area had already been thoroughly scanned, he felt no need for caution.

    But suddenly, a chill crept across the back of his neck. A sense of dread flared in his heart. Alarmed, he withdrew his divine sense and scanned his own body.

    Nothing. No abnormalities.

    He hesitated. Was he being overly cautious?

    Just then, the Ghost-faced Horse let out an even shriller screech than before.

    At first, Zhou Guan¡¯er assumed the attacks had intensified but as their minds were connected, he instantly recognized the difference. That was the sound of genuine agony.

    He turned sharply, only to see the Ghost-faced Horse thrashing its head wildly, as if trying to shake something off. Yet, the space around it was empty.

    Then came another pained scream. Its eyes, once black and green, turned a chilling white. With a huff from its nostrils, over a dozen ghostly flame skulls shot, not at Li Yan but directly at Zhou Guan¡¯er!

    His heart seized with terror. The Ghost-faced Horse had clearly been afflicted by some mysterious spell or venom. Hurriedly, he withdrew one hand to defend, while still maintaining the attack with the other.

    With a wave, a swarm of scorched yellow leaves appeared behind him, capturing and halting the flaming skulls.

    But before he could check on the Ghost-faced Horse¡¯s condition, Zhou Guan¡¯er suddenly felt a spasm in his chest, as if a great hand had seized his heart and squeezed hard.

    He grunted in pain, and before he could focus inward, that force tightened again.

    This time, he screamed outright. Sweat poured down his body, and a strange energy pierced from the back of his neck straight into his sea of consciousness.

    In that instant, Zhou Guan¡¯er lost all awareness. The whites of his eyes surged outward, quickly engulfing the pupils, leaving only a pure ghastly white.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er¡¯s gaze turned vicious as he scanned his surroundings. At a glance, he spotted the Ghost-Faced Horse. With a flicker of spiritual energy in his hand, a dense cloud of black arrows manifested in the sky behind him.

    A single wave of his hand would be enough to turn the Ghost-Faced Horse into a pincushion. Meanwhile, far in the distance, Li Yan still concealed himself behind the curtain of rain, refusing to face either man or beast.

    At that moment, a flicker of blue light flashed across the battle platform. Like a phantom, a figure appeared silently behind Zhou Guan¡¯er and gently struck him with a palm. Zhou Guan¡¯er instantly collapsed to the ground, powerless.

    With his spiritual power cut off, the withered yellow leaves that had held back the ghostly flaming skulls lost their support. The dozen skulls howled as they shot forward, but the newcomer merely waved a hand, and they vanished into nothingness.

    In the blink of an eye, the figure appeared before the Ghost-Faced Horse. His movements were imperceptible, but the beast¡¯s shrill neigh was abruptly cut off. With a dull thud, it too collapsed.

    Only then did the cloud of black arrows in the sky slowly dissipate.

    The man swiftly inspected Zhou Guan¡¯er and the Ghost-Faced Horse. With a frown, he sent two streams of spiritual light into the man and beast. Just as he turned his gaze toward Li Yan, his ear twitched slightly, as though he was listening intently to something.

    Without hesitation, he grabbed Zhou Guan¡¯er and the Ghost-Faced Horse and vanished beyond the barrier. Before leaving, he cast a solemn glance at Li Yan who was now standing as the water curtain dissipated and a voice echoed in the air: ¡°Thirty-Three victory.¡±

    Below, Li Changting stared wide-eyed in disbelief.

    ¡°He¡­ actually won? But how did the poison on those grasses activate at just the right time? How did it know Junior Brother Zhou was unguarded at that exact moment?¡±

    As a Foundation Establishment cultivator, she had noticed the strange dissolution of the final tufts of grass. Those half-transparent blades had clearly been sustained by Li Yan¡¯s spiritual power. She couldn¡¯t help but admire his meticulous planning. Even though she had previously suspected the grass to be part of a trap, seeing Zhou Guan¡¯er carefully inspect the field and watch it vanish patch by patch had eased her suspicions.

    Besides, the two had been locked in fierce combat, who would notice a few nearly invisible, seemingly fading blades of grass? It wasn¡¯t until those few tufts burst into tiny glowing particles that she realized something was amiss.

    Li Yan¡¯s layered strategy earned her renewed respect.

    What baffled her most, however, was how Li Yan had managed to keep the poison dormant without dispersing, only for it to explode at a precise moment. Everyone here could maintain an illusory patch of grass with spiritual power but to keep a poison hidden and then trigger its eruption at will was simply beyond belief.

    Elsewhere on the platform, the cultivators who had been watching were in an uproar, voices rising in discussion. Most hadn¡¯t understood what had happened, but those who had were hotly debating how Li Yan had timed the poison¡¯s release so perfectly.

    Amid the clamor, Zhao Min allowed herself a faint smile. As she had hoped, Li Yan hadn¡¯t disappointed her. Layer upon layer of traps, and in the end, he had overcome the combined assault of the man and beast pair.

    Still, even she couldn¡¯t figure out how the young man had managed to control the poison so precisely.

    Wang Tian and Zuo Shengyan looked livid, a cold aura radiating from them. The surrounding Spirit Insect Peak disciples quickly scattered, not daring to speak.

    ¡°Little Bamboo Peak! He couldn¡¯t even defeat a low-level Qi Condensation disciple? Zhou Guan¡¯er is utterly useless,¡± Wang Tian growled.

    Zuo Shengyan¡¯s face was frosted over, and the scorpion on her exposed belly quivered violently. Her snow-white legs seemed to pale even further in anger as Wang Tian¡¯s expression darkened with murderous intent.

    Back in his sector, Li Yan returned to his group, and Lin Daqiao was scrutinizing him from head to toe.

    ¡°Junior brother, truly remarkable. Remarkable!¡± he exclaimed with a constant stream of tsk-tsks.

    Wei Chituo grinned broadly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really improved. I didn¡¯t expect you to hold back like that. Your underhanded tricks could rival Eldest Senior Brother¡¯s.¡±

    After saying this, he suddenly realized he might have gone too far. He quickly looked around and, seeing no sign of Li Wuyi, let out a breath of relief.

    Yun Chunque, unusually, gave Li Yan a small nod of approval.

    Gong Chenying¡¯s eyes were full of wonder, as though she had something to say, but in the end she held her tongue.

    High in the sky pavilion, the cultivator who had been overseeing Platform Nine excused himself as he saw the various elders break into loud debate, leaving behind a helpless-looking sect leader.

    As he walked off, he couldn¡¯t help but think of what the sect leader had said after examining Zhou Guan¡¯er and speaking with the elders:

    ¡°It¡¯s a poison that can be triggered remotely through divine sense!¡±

    A storm surged in his heart.

    That kind of poison was the things of legend. To be able to remotely activate a toxin with divine sense- yes, they could all do that. But to keep the poison dormant, hidden until activation? That had always been the impossible part.

    Poison, once laid, typically began to disperse immediately. If it wasn¡¯t triggered in time, it would simply dissipate. Worse, once it started to spread, a sweep of divine sense would easily reveal it.

    Cultivators of the Wraith Sect had tried countless methods to suppress the scent and signature of poison, wrapping it in spiritual energy, restraining it with divine sense but such techniques would themselves be sensed by the enemy and put them on guard.

    The ideal solution was to suppress the poison using another medicinal agent, one that was colorless, tasteless, and formless.

    But even that wasn¡¯t enough. The suppressant had to be compatible with the poison, and it still needed to be susceptible to divine sense activation. Meeting all those conditions had always been considered impossible.

    And yet, today, he had witnessed it with his own eyes.

    This kind of toxin was completely different from so-called ¡°divine sense poison,¡± which used divine sense attacks to transmit poison directly into a target¡¯s consciousness.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 93: Li Yan of Three Spiritual Roots

    Chapter 93: Li Yan of Three Spiritual Roots

    While the Qi Condensation disciples of the Wraith Sect were engaged in competition, at a secluded courtyard in the Ten-Step Court, a young cultivator bearing a massive sword case on his back quietly conversed with two guards outside the gate. After exchanging a few words, he pushed the door open and entered.

    Inside the courtyard, towering trees shaded the area with a cool, tranquil canopy. It was a four-sided compound, entirely devoid of people. Numerous spiritual herbs had been planted across the courtyard, separated neatly into verdant plots, vibrant and lush.

    A gentle breeze carried a refreshing fragrance, and the whole place exuded a quiet, elegant charm. Yet the young cultivator showed no interest in admiring the scenery. After briefly glancing around to orient himself, he headed straight toward one of the rooms.

    Upon entering, he found a chamber of antique grace, delicately carved lattice windows, a somber-toned long table surrounded by several simple yet elegant armchairs, and a refined screen of superior craftsmanship, imbued with the essence of Eastern aesthetics.

    Without pause, the cultivator walked behind the screen, where a bookshelf stood filled with upright volumes of ancient texts. He reached out, picked up one of the tomes, and began flipping through it intently.

    Whenever he reached a specific page, he would gather spiritual energy in his finger and tap a certain character. Each time he did, the tapped character would ripple like water before vanishing from the line entirely, rendering it incomplete and unreadable.

    Page after page, tap after tap, one character after another vanished. When he had tapped thirteen times, the entire tome dissolved into a flash of violet light and disappeared.

    In that moment, the bookshelf before him twisted and warped, revealing a swirling black vortex suffused with a faint purple glow. It rotated slowly, as though leading into endless void. The sword-bearing cultivator stepped in without hesitation and vanished instantly.

    The vortex faded as it spun, and the bookshelf returned to its original form, the ancient tomes on its shelves still standing neatly in place.

    Beneath a gray sky, barren gray mountains stretched endlessly, jagged peaks rising like frozen waves¡­

    Atop one such mountain, the air rippled and the sword-bearing cultivator emerged. Ahead of him, on the edge of a cliff, stood a sharp-eyed young man with sword-like brows and a poised demeanor, gazing distantly toward the horizon with hands clasped behind his back.

    ¡°Senior Brother, Elder Xing asked me to inform you that the Wraith Sect has indeed proposed sending Qi Condensation disciples into the Wheel of Life and Death. The selection has already begun.¡±

    The cultivator approached and spoke respectfully. Lifting his eyes slightly, he saw that the sword-browed youth showed no surprise at all.

    ¡°Oh? So they¡¯ve taken the bait?¡± the youth replied blandly, his tone calm and unreadable.

    ¡°Should we inform the other Senior Brothers from Grand Profound Sect and Pure Land Sect?¡± the sword-bearer asked cautiously.

    ¡°Them? They¡¯re still lost in those few trials and haven¡¯t emerged yet. I¡¯ll tell them when the time comes.¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice remained even, though his gaze stretched further into the distance.

    Following his gaze, the sword-bearing cultivator saw, among the endless gray mountains, faint roars echoing intermittently, accompanied by flashing waves of spiritual energy in the skies.

    Further down their own peak, dozens of fierce-looking cultivators stood in silence. Each radiated a bloody, murderous aura. Their gray robes were torn in places, stained with blood. Every one of them stood expressionless, their spiritual pressure all at the peak of tenth level Qi Condensation.

    ...

    Li Yan stood silently, twenty zhang away from a discolored-faced cultivator from Boundless Peak, who stared at him warily. Above the man¡¯s head, a buzzing swarm of spirit insects hovered, yet made no move to attack.

    Li Yan''s face remained blank, his posture still. Suddenly, the stone platform beneath the opposing cultivator¡¯s feet sank, an ambush! Yet the man was prepared and sprang into the air just in time, sending his insect swarm darting toward Li Yan.

    But in that instant, a dense cloud of yellow sand cascaded from above, engulfing the insect swarm. The insects let out piercing shrieks, struggling within the sandstorm as they flew toward Li Yan, only to falter and begin dropping mid-flight.

    The Boundless Peak cultivator, having evaded the Flowing Sand Spell beneath him, drifted several zhang to the side. But just as he landed, a sudden chill raced up his spine. Without time to react, a puff of smoke had already slithered up his trouser leg.

    ¡°Not good!¡± he cried.

    Frantically slapping his storage pouch, he pulled out a medicinal pill and swallowed it. Yet in mere heartbeats, a searing pain twisted through his chest. Screaming, he dropped the pill bottle, his pupils turning a stark, lifeless white.

    At that moment, with a blue flickering light the overseeing Foundation Establishment cultivator appeared and swiftly knocked the poisoned man unconscious. With a wave of his sleeve, the remaining insect swarm and the burrowing venomous bugs vanished from the scene.

    Glancing once at Li Yan, the overseer declared, ¡°Thirty-Three victory,¡± before hauling the unconscious man toward the floating sky pavilion. Though he said nothing else, frustration churned in his chest.

    Every time this boy steps onto a platform, regardless of which one, the opponent inevitably ends up poisoned and most of them need to be sent to Core Formation elders for detoxification.

    Granted, some of the toxins could still be purged with spiritual energy or common antidotes, but even Foundation Establishment cultivators struggled to neutralize in time. Worse still, this kid only knows how to poison, not how to cure.

    Down below, waves of murmurs rose from every direction. It was clear that more and more spectators had begun following Li Yan¡¯s matches. His repeated use of the Twelve Fractured Poisons had already drawn widespread attention.

    ¡°That little martial uncle won again! Could it be that no one, even those with higher realm can''t defeat him?¡± someone whispered in awe.

    ¡°Come on,¡± replied a more experienced cultivator. ¡°He¡¯s lost a few matches too. But it¡¯s true, anyone below the tenth level of Qi Condensation can hardly stand a chance against him.¡±

    "You''re right, Senior Brother. In the few matches he lost, his opponents were all at the peak of tenth level. He usually admits defeat shortly after the fight begins," another cultivator remarked bluntly.

    "That''s being smart, he knows he''s no match and he won''t go for a hard fight to avoid getting hurt! But this guy is truly uncanny. His divine sense-controlled poison is completely invisible, he''s already taken down over a dozen senior brothers with it."

    "What''s more bizarre is his cultivation. Clearly just mid sixth level, yet he can hold off opponents at the early or even mid-tenth level. His spiritual power must be incredibly deep."

    "He¡¯s probably late seventh level. I heard from a Foundation Establishment martial uncle that he has a technique to conceal his true cultivation. We just can¡¯t see through it. But even so, as you said, it¡¯s unnatural. Normally, someone at the seventh level wouldn''t last long against someone from the eighth."

    ...

    Li Yan returned calmly to the Little Bamboo Peak''s designated area. Wei Chituo and the others greeted him with familiar nods and smiles. Li Yan smiled back politely before quickly sitting cross-legged to recover.

    As the number of participants dwindled, matches were becoming more frequent. He had to seize every moment to restore his spiritual power.

    What he failed to notice was a pair of curious, beautiful eyes watching him with growing interest.

    Over the past few days, Li Yan had fully immersed himself in combat, his movements becoming increasingly fluid and instinctive. His coordination of Guishui True Scripture and Twelve Fractured Poisons became more seamless. But aside from occasionally using earth-element techniques, he kept his other elemental affinities hidden.

    This led many to assume he had a tri-element spiritual root: water, wood, and earth. Aside from a few who knew the truth, only the Core Formation elders of each peak were aware of his mixed spiritual roots and they certainly weren¡¯t about to spread rumors over a mere Qi Condensation disciple.

    What truly unsettled his opponents was his ability to manipulate poison with his divine sense. Wherever Li Yan tread, there was a chance he''d left a hidden poison trap, whether triggered through underground ¡°Flowing Sand Technique,¡± airborne ¡°Raincloud Technique,¡± or wind-carried ¡°Wind Blade Technique.¡±

    This drove his opponents to despair. The more cautious and paranoid they became, the easier it was for Li Yan to catch them off guard.

    He had even developed a routine tactic: as soon as the match began, he would dart around the arena in erratic flight patterns. His opponent would curse him for his shamelessness, never knowing where he might have laid his traps.

    This forced them to have protective aura constantly activated and continuously release their divine sense, staying on high alert to avoid any area Li Yan had touched.

    They could attempt to lay poisons too but those would either dissipate quickly or vanish outright. Blanketing the arena in poison was also out of the question: they didn¡¯t have the resources or the spiritual power to pull it off.

    Thus, while sustaining spiritual energy defense and constant divine sense surveillance, their only hope was to defeat Li Yan quickly. If not, Li Yan could simply keep his distance and wait them out, eventually, they''d exhaust themselves.

    Worse, his evasive and defensive style was maddening. His water curtain couldn¡¯t be breached easily, and his alternating use of Earth Escape and Flowing Sand Technique kept enemies from getting close.

    That Boundless Peak cultivator earlier had launched a barrage of powerful spells right at the start, but even in a tight spot, Li Yan managed to endure. Then his sandstorm blocked the oncoming swarm of insects.

    Though several gu worms slipped through, they ended up trembling and paralyzed in the mist. As they fell, they turned into lumps of gray goo. Dead or alive, it was hard to tell.

    In that cultivator¡¯s memory, Li Yan had seemingly walked every inch of the battle platform. Despite his earlier efforts to probe with divine sense and his constant use of protective aura, by the end, his mind and body were completely drained, making him fall victim to Li Yan¡¯s divine sense-controlled poison anyway.

    The Foundation Establishment cultivators overseeing the fights knew well: if any symptoms of certain poisons showed up, the match was over. They¡¯d immediately appear in the arena to knock the person out cold.

    Now, Qi Condensation disciples across the peaks were paying even more attention to Li Yan. Many cursed him for his shamelessness but none dared claim they could defeat him within a few exchanges.

    What they didn¡¯t know was that, among the Twelve Fractured Poisons, only two could be controlled via divine sense. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The first was the one he used against Zhou Guan¡¯er, causing the victim to lose all reason, eyes turning pure white, attacking anything in sight. He named it ¡°Lingering Glance¡± which later made cultivators curse his shamelessness even more, thinking: Glance your damn sister!

    The second was called ¡°Soaring Melody¡± a poison that seeped through plant stems and flesh pores, dissolving a body from the inside out, turning it into a pool of black water.

    But this poison was far too vicious. Li Yan didn¡¯t dare use it during the tournament, if unleashed the opponent might not survive long enough for a Core Formation elder to save them. And he certainly didn¡¯t know how to cure it himself.

    Meanwhile, Li Changting kicked at the ground, her slender, fair calves occasionally peeking out from beneath her flowing robe.

    ¡°That guy¡¯s interesting. Even the mid tenth level Ding Zhi lost to him. Junior Sister Min, I think one day he might even catch up to my Wuyi.¡±

    Zhao Min shivered internally, thinking, "You and your aunt both speak with no filter. Especially the way your aunt looks at Wei Chongran..."

    She glanced at Li Changting.

    ¡°Senior Sister Li, that brat doesn¡¯t hold a candle to Li Wuyi. He¡¯s not ruthless enough. When Wuyi first entered the Qi Condensation tournament, who walked away unscathed? I do hope that kid gets into the Death Wheel, though. Maybe then he¡¯ll really let loose.¡±

    Zhao Min had a feeling that Li Yan still had cards he hadn¡¯t played. If he did, even a peak tenth-level cultivator might not walk away unscathed.

    ¡°Mmm-hmm-hmm~ My Wuyi is such a man. I just love how fake-humble he acts~¡± Li Changting cooed.

    Zhao Min rolled her eyes, visibly shuddering.

    The moon waned and rose, the sun set and returned, two more days passed. When the great moon climbed to its zenith, the tournament entered its final stage, with only 140 cultivators remaining.

    Li Yan stared at the crystal panel as blue light danced across its surface, gradually forming two lines of glowing script.

    At the same time, a voice rang in his ear:

    "Match confirmed. Platform Seventeen. Thirty-Three vs Four-Fundred-Five."

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 94: The Expert of Four Symbols Peak

    Chapter 94: The Expert of Four Symbols Peak

    In the depths of night, Li Yan took a deep breath, his expression solemn. At this stage of the competition, only the truly powerful remained and ¡°Four-Fundred-Five¡± was someone he remembered clearly, a cultivator at the peak of tenth level Qi Condensation from Four Symbols Peak.

    Since the start of the tournament, Li Yan had faced three peak tenth level opponents. He only withstood one of them head-on, merely to test how long he could last before exhaustion led to defeat.

    Against the other two, he had surrendered after just half a cup of tea¡¯s time.

    Now, facing this cultivator named Du Sanjiang, though also at the peak of the tenth level his reputation far exceeded those of the prior three. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Du Sanjiang had been at this realm for five years and was on the verge of establishing his Foundation. But upon hearing that the Wheel of Life and Death would open, he suppressed his breakthrough in hopes of obtaining treasures from it before making the leap.

    Li Yan knew that facing Du Sanjiang meant he had no choice but to go all out. At this point in the tournament, the remaining participants were all top-tier; even if he won here, his next match could very well be against another peak tenth level opponent. There would be no room to retreat.

    He had also observed many of Du Sanjiang¡¯s matches. This man had already developed a rudimentary command of formation techniques. Rumor had it he was the most promising rising star on Four Symbols Peak since the famous Foundation Establishment stage brothers, Chu Weixiong and Chu Weili.

    Though not yet able to merge fully into the Dao of Formation, he could already cast spells directly from arrays. It was said he had mastered nearly a hundred types of formations, large and small. He had only lost once in the entire tournament.

    ¡°Junior Brother, this match will be a tough one. You must give it your utmost focus. This is the final round for everyone, though the number of matches per person may vary. Win this one, and you¡¯ll gain more chances.¡± Wei Chituo said gravely.

    ¡°Be cautious, yes, but don¡¯t let it weigh you down,¡± Lin Daqiao added with a gentle smile. ¡°If you can beat this one, and don¡¯t draw another peak-level opponent next round, you¡¯re basically in.¡±

    Even Yun Chunque nodded silently in agreement.

    ¡°Be especially careful of his defenses. He likely won¡¯t use protective aura that drains spiritual power. He¡¯ll shield himself with formations. He¡¯s already achieved spell execution through formations, and he can use spirit stones instead of his own power,¡± Gong Chenying said, standing elegantly, her gaze fixed on Li Yan.

    ¡°Thank you, senior brothers and sisters.¡±

    After expressing his gratitude, Li Yan¡¯s protective aura flared around him, and he shot into the sky, cutting a black arc beneath the brilliant moon.

    Arriving at Platform Seventeen, he passed through the platform¡¯s protective array in a flash of blue light. Just as he entered, his figure paused slightly, an even voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Junior Brother, this opponent has mastered spell casting through formations. You must go all out.¡±

    It was Eldest Senior Brother Li Wuyi¡¯s voice. So, he was the overseer of this platform. Li Yan was momentarily surprised. He had expected they might cross paths during the tournament, but now so close to its end, they finally had.

    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you. I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    The voice came once more, then fell silent.

    A warmth stirred in Li Yan¡¯s heart. Steeling himself, he flew to the center of the platform.

    Across from him stood a young man of moderate build, about twenty years old, with a square face and clean-shaven dark features. He wore a calm smile and sized up Li Yan with bright, measuring eyes.

    ¡°Meeting is indeed better than hearing, Junior Brother Li, you truly are a young prodigy.¡±

    His voice was steady and honest, evoking a sense of righteousness and humility. Li Yan recognized him, this was Du Sanjiang. Like himself, Du Sanjiang was also a registered disciple under a Core Formation elder of Four Symbols Peak, so the ¡°Junior Brother¡± title made sense.

    Li Yan had watched his battles and knew that his character matched his face, genuinely upright and sincere. Most of his opponents had surrendered of their own accord, with no injuries inflicted, which only underscored how fearsome his power truly was.

    To earn the voluntary surrender of such prideful cultivators without violence meant he possessed overwhelming, undeniable strength.

    Faced with such courtesy, Li Yan naturally didn¡¯t act arrogantly. He bowed respectfully in return.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Du. Please go easy on me.¡±

    ¡°Haha, Junior Brother, you flatter me. I¡¯ve watched your battles, they¡¯re truly unpredictable and awe-inspiring.¡±

    Du Sanjiang stood firm, smiling still, without releasing any protective aura.

    Li Yan scratched his head, unsure how to respond.

    ¡°Hehe¡­ Shall we begin then, Junior Brother?¡± Du Sanjiang¡¯s magnetic voice echoed.

    Li Yan knew this was the other¡¯s way of offering the first move. He didn¡¯t hesitate, waving a hand a sandstorm surged into the air and swept down toward Du Sanjiang¡¯s head. Meanwhile, Li Yan flew backward, rapidly widening the distance between them.

    Knowing his opponent was a master of formations, he opted for a probing attack followed by evasive maneuvering, hoping to find a weakness. He never expected this strike to land.

    As for a direct clash, Li Yan didn¡¯t even consider it. Du Sanjiang was a peak tenth level cultivator. He would likely welcome a head-on battle.

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s caution, Du Sanjiang simply smiled. A soft yellow glow shimmered around him as he calmly stepped forward into the oncoming sandstorm.

    The next moment, as the sands fell, the golden light around Du Sanjiang formed a faint halo, shielding his body.

    The sand struck the halo with a hissing chorus, like rain pelting dry earth. Yet Du Sanjiang strolled through it unhurried, like a man walking through a garden.

    From just this first exchange, Li Yan was already shocked. Though he hadn¡¯t expected much from the sandstorm attack, he¡¯d still laced it with one of the Twelve Fractured Poisons, a vicious toxin with searing corrosive power.

    But it had no effect whatsoever.

    He now realized the golden halo was not protective aura but a miniature formation. It required only minimal spiritual power to maintain.

    Its strength came from the array¡¯s engraved runes, which could draw on the forces of heaven and earth to function, attack, and defend. Du Sanjiang could even place formation nodes nearby and use spirit stones in place of his own energy.

    As Du Sanjiang advanced step by step, Li Yan had no choice but to circle and retreat, attacking as he moved. He suspected Du Sanjiang might be setting up formations as he moved, ones he simply couldn¡¯t detect.

    But there was nothing Li Yan could do. Allowing Du Sanjiang to draw close would be even more dangerous.

    Du Sanjiang continued pressing in on Li Yan at a steady, unhurried pace. Wherever Li Yan moved, he followed without hesitation, showing no fear of any traps that might have been laid in his path.

    Moreover, he unleashed wave after wave of attacks as he moved. His earth-elemental techniques Sandstorm, Giant Boulder, Dust Seal Techniques far outclassed Li Yan''s. After all, he was a true cultivator of the earth element.

    From time to time, he also used Earthen Wall Technique to surround Li Yan from all directions, steadily shrinking the space in which Li Yan could maneuver. Most of Li Yan¡¯s counterattacks were taken head-on by Du Sanjiang without flinching.

    At that moment, the murmurs among the spectators below the platform grew louder.

    "That Martial Uncle Li is finished. He¡¯s nearly cornered."

    "Bad luck to face Martial Uncle Du. His previous victories were all pure chance. If he had drawn more top-tier opponents like Martial Uncle Du, he would¡¯ve lost long ago. After all, you can¡¯t rely on traps alone when facing true power."

    "That¡¯s not entirely fair. While there are plenty of strong cultivators like Uncle Du, how many of them can withstand enemy spells head-on without relying on defensive light shields and without fearing poison?"

    "That¡¯s true, I suppose. When he fought disciples from Four Symbols Peak earlier, they couldn¡¯t conjure formations on the fly to protect themselves. Without that, and relying solely on their spiritual power, they couldn¡¯t last long. But with Martial Uncle Du in his current state, his chances of victory are very high..."

    ¡­

    Gong Chenying stood with arms crossed over her chest, her figure drawing eyes like waves upon a sea. Though she had sparred with Li Yan before, she now realized that he hadn¡¯t gone all out then. Even back in those mock battles, he had already begun honing his adaptive ability, never revealing the trump cards he had kept in reserve.

    Back then, she hadn''t thought much of him but after watching him battle for days and nights without rest, he had begun to feel more and more enigmatic. His cultivation was clearly only at the mid seventh level of the Qi Condensation Realm, yet he could fight head-on against cultivators at the ninth level without falling behind.

    Even when facing someone at the tenth level, as long as he adopted a evasive fighting style, he could hold out for quite some time. And then there was that bizarre invisible poison, no one had managed to force him to reveal its full strength. Even during the mock battles, he''d only shown a fraction of it, using just one or two variations.

    These past few days, Li Yan''s performance had truly become something to look forward to. Gong Chenying hadn¡¯t been optimistic about today¡¯s fight, yet she still harbored some anticipation. But now, only a short while into the match, Li Yan had already been beaten into such a sorry state, it was clear he stood no chance. Du Sanjiang was simply too powerful.

    Of course, she could see what Du Sanjiang intended: to trap Li Yan in a confined space and then cast a formation. It wasn¡¯t that Du Sanjiang couldn¡¯t cast formations now, it was that doing so required time. If he attempted it too soon, Li Yan would have the chance to escape and even locate the array¡¯s core.

    Du Sanjiang hadn¡¯t reached the level of the Chu brothers, who could unleash formations seamlessly in battle with spells and formation as one.

    "Still, he¡¯s got impressive tenacity," Gong Chenying murmured, the corners of her lips lifting into a faint smile. "He¡¯s enduring all this just to learn more from his opponent. Even if he loses today, he still has another chance."

    Onstage, Li Yan¡¯s expression was grim. He had already been boxed in multiple times by Du Sanjiang¡¯s Earthen Wall Technique, escaping by the narrowest of margins each time. Finding a moment of respite, he glanced up at the sky. The great moon had already climbed toward its zenith, casting a silvery brilliance over the battle platform.

    Du Sanjiang, though his expression remained unchanged, was starting to grow frustrated. The poison hidden within Li Yan¡¯s water curtain was truly troublesome. His attacks felt as though they were mired in mud. Three of his spirit weapons had already been ruined, yet they¡¯d achieved little effect.

    Those three artifacts now lay on the ground, reduced to gray, lumpy husks. The loss stung, prompting him to switch tactics and rely solely on spells.

    Li Yan¡¯s slipperiness had so far denied him the chance to properly deploy a formation. Half an hour had already passed, and while the other battles had long since ended, their match was still locked in a stalemate.

    But Du Sanjiang was now confident. After this extended struggle, Li Yan had clearly burned through several times more spiritual energy than he had between the water curtain, his protective aura, and occasional counterattacks.

    He estimated that Li Yan had less than half his spiritual power remaining. After all, Li Yan was several minor realms below him in cultivation. No matter how refined his techniques, his spiritual reserves were his greatest weakness. Moreover, Du Sanjiang had observed Li Yan¡¯s previous matches.

    Time ticked on, and by now most of the spectators had turned their eyes toward this platform. While admiring Du Sanjiang¡¯s dominance, they also couldn''t help but marvel at Li Yan¡¯s sheer resilience.

    Li Yan looked pale and drenched, no longer even able to counterattack. He had withdrawn his protective aura altogether, channeling all his remaining power into sustaining the water curtain and escaping.

    Exhausted, he again glanced toward the sky. He knew he couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Every dodge left his chest heaving with nausea and his vision swimming, clear signs of spiritual energy depletion.

    Du Sanjiang¡¯s lips curved into a smile. After half an hour of pressure, he had forced Li Yan into a corner of the platform, an area barely a hundred zhang across. He calculated that this space would be just enough for him to set up a formation.

    With focused intent, he summoned a powerful technique. In an instant, a towering tornado pillar burst forth, ten zhang high and five zhang wide. As it emerged, the platform erupted with howling winds and flying stones, the vortex pulling directly toward Li Yan.

    At the same time, Du Sanjiang slapped his waist pouch, sending several spirit stones flying into the air. They swiftly scattered and landed in a precise formation, marking the corners of an irregular, hundred-zhang-wide area.

    Then, with dazzling hand seals, countless golden runes ancient, archaic, and glowing rained down from the sky like golden drops. They sank into the earth upon contact, and the space around the marked area began to ripple and warp. After a dozen breaths, the turbulence ceased, and the ground appeared calm once more.

    Meanwhile, Li Yan was struggling desperately against the pull of the tornado pillar. Half his body had already been sucked in. Seeing this, Du Sanjiang grinned and pointed with both hands. The pillar howled louder, and its suction force instantly doubled.

    Li Yan could only resist for one more breath before being dragged in entirely. Under Du Sanjiang¡¯s control, the tornado began to drift toward the bounded formation area. Clearly, maintaining this technique was taxing even for him.

    "It¡¯s done! The array is set! Martial Uncle Li is about to be trapped inside!"

    Cries erupted from the audience.

    A few breaths later, Li Yan realized he was now standing in a vast expanse of shimmering gold. He couldn¡¯t tell where he was or how large the space was.

    He took a few cautious steps, finding nothing amiss, but still released a faint aura of spiritual light as a shield.

    Du Sanjiang, having just dismissed the tornado pillar, stared at the formation. That technique had drained him significantly; he could barely maintain it at his current level. Seeing Li Yan still cautiously maintaining his protective aura even after being trapped, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a reluctant admiration.

    For someone to remain this vigilant under such pressure, he truly wouldn¡¯t turn back until he hit a wall.

    Back in the stands, the crowd could now see Li Yan wandering aimlessly within the glowing formation, pacing in circles within its irregular bounds. Some viewers grew impatient.

    "There¡¯s no hope left, why waste time? He should just admit defeat. There¡¯s no way his poison can breach the formation. Even if it could, how would he break through Martial Uncle Du¡¯s body defensive array?"

    "Just wait. He probably doesn¡¯t have much energy left anyway. Look at his protective aura, it¡¯s already flickering."

    ¡­

    Onstage, Du Sanjiang wasn¡¯t willing to wait any longer. After observing for several breaths and confirming that Li Yan¡¯s power was nearly exhausted, he concluded that Li Yan could no longer withstand the array¡¯s assault.

    With a final hand seal, the formation flared to life. Blinding light surged, accompanied by a deafening hum.

    Just as Li Yan was carefully probing his surroundings, the entire sky suddenly twisted and distorted, then from all directions, countless golden war spears came hurtling toward him!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 95: Li Yan Beneath the Moonlight

    Chapter 95: Li Yan Beneath the Moonlight

    Li Yan was greatly shocked. Staring at the countless golden spears that filled the sky, shooting toward him like a storm, he knew that his protective spiritual light would last no more than three breaths. After that, it would be pierced through, and he would end up looking like a hedgehog.

    "It seems I have no choice but to gamble everything one last time!"

    Thoughts raced through Li Yan''s mind.

    At that moment, Du Sanjiang¡¯s voice suddenly echoed beside his ears.

    "Junior Brother Li, admit defeat. Otherwise, I may not be able to control the formation¡¯s power."

    Li Yan¡¯s pale face was drenched in sweat. He pressed his lips tightly together but said nothing. Du Sanjiang frowned, thinking to himself:

    "This Junior Brother Li really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just have to do my best to control things at the critical moment. But if he ends up seriously injured or crippled, I may not be able to stop it."

    "My protective spiritual light should hold for three breaths... I can¡¯t risk it all. I¡¯ll bet on one breath. If I survive the first, I¡¯ll admit defeat."

    Staring at the golden spears drawing ever closer, Li Yan surged all his internal spiritual power, causing the protective aura around his body to blaze brilliantly.

    At this time, outside the fighting area, Li Wuyi was already hovering in mid-air. Spiritual radiance flickered across his body, unstable. He couldn¡¯t be sure if he could reach Li Yan in time, but since Li Yan refused to admit defeat, he could only stay on high alert.

    Following Du Sanjiang¡¯s voice transmission, the golden spears were now only seventy zhang away from Li Yan, then fifty, thirty, ten...

    As the golden spears neared his body, all the spectators beneath the stage, as well as Du Sanjiang and Li Wuyi on the platform, held their breath. Li Yan was sweating profusely, madly drawing out every bit of his spiritual power to hold his defense.

    Just then, a sudden, dramatic change occurred on the battlefield.

    Du Sanjiang, who was controlling the formation, suddenly felt his heart jolt. His hand seals faltered slightly, and in the next moment, he felt a beam of white light slam onto the protective formation around his body.

    A force no weaker than a cultivator at the peak of the Qi Condensation stage smashed into it. Though his defensive array was formidable, everything depended on comparison. If it were at full strength, it could block a full-force strike from someone of the same stage.

    However, he had maintained the array for over half an hour, and with the spiritual power consumed by controlling its attacks, over seventy percent of his energy had already been spent. The enemy was within his formation, and he hadn¡¯t expected an external threat thus, he hadn¡¯t kept up his guard.

    The protective array was like a sheet of paper, instantly torn apart. That overwhelming force then struck his body directly...

    From the outside, all the spectators saw a fierce white light explode from Du Sanjiang''s body. In an instant, he became a towering pillar of white light so intense that even cultivators in the Qi Condensation realm couldn¡¯t look directly at it, they all closed their eyes.

    Even Li Wuyi involuntarily blinked, as a powerful pressure surged up from Du Sanjiang¡¯s position.

    BOOM!

    Almost simultaneously with the light¡¯s eruption, a deafening explosion rang out from Du Sanjiang¡¯s body.

    He felt a massive force crash into him. He didn¡¯t even have time to release his protective spiritual light before being sent flying over ten zhang away.

    Fortunately, although the protective array was torn apart, it absorbed the majority of the force. Even so, Du Sanjiang lay on the ground, his head spinning, vision filled with white. He tried several times to stand, but failed each time.

    Inside the formation, Li Yan stared wide-eyed at the countless golden spears frozen just three zhang away from him. He had been ready to defend with all his strength and then concede defeat.

    Suddenly, the dense spears halted mid-air, then disintegrated into a sky of scattered golden light. He froze in surprise then burst into joy.

    "It worked!"

    But in the next moment, his expression changed dramatically, and he shouted:

    "Quick! Take Senior Brother Du to the Sect Master, hurry, hurry!"

    He didn¡¯t know if his senior brother could hear him. In panic, he pointed wildly outside the formation while shouting. But trapped inside the array, he couldn¡¯t see outside and had no idea where Du Sanjiang was, he could only wave his hands desperately.

    Just then, as Du Sanjiang¡¯s consciousness began to return, he suddenly felt a chill wash over him. A sharp pain stabbed into his head, and then his body turned even colder... until he lost all sensation.

    Two streams of black blood slowly flowed from his nostrils. Yet in his dazed state, he vaguely felt as if he were floating in the air...

    Li Wuyi had, of course, had seen everything happen inside the formation. Shocked, he wasted no time. When he swept Du Sanjiang up, he noticed black blood already seeping from his nose. Clearly, he¡¯d been poisoned.

    He pressed one hand to Du Sanjiang¡¯s left chest, continuously channeling spiritual power to protect his heart meridians. In the blink of an eye, they both vanished from the arena.

    By now, the spectators below were in uproar. Everyone who had been watching the match looked stunned and confused. No one knew what had just happened. Where had that last beam of white light come from? How had Du Sanjiang been poisoned? Was it some kind of soul poison?

    In the lofty pavilion in the sky, Yan Longzi and the other elders sighed in relief. Standing nearby, Li Wuyi finally lowered his heart from his throat. Though Du Sanjiang had not yet awakened, his life was no longer in danger.

    Du Sanjiang was the disciple of a Core Formation elder. If something had happened to him, even if Li Yan had not done it intentionally and had acted swiftly to help, death was still death.

    Surely that Core Formation elder from Four Symbols Peak would hold a grudge against Li Yan. Even if he gave face to Wei Chongran, it would be superficial at best. If Li Yan ever went out alone in the future, who knew what might happen?

    "This poison is truly vicious. Thankfully, Martial Nephew Wuyi protected his heart meridian in time. A few breaths later, even if his life was saved, the damage would¡¯ve left a permanent injury. It might¡¯ve even fatally impacted his future cultivation."

    "Although he¡¯s fine now, he¡¯ll still need at least a day to recover. He might still make it for tomorrow night¡¯s match, which will be the final round. He¡¯s already won twice, he only needs one more win. But this poison¡­"

    Yan Longzi paused, deep in thought. The poison in Du Sanjiang¡¯s body was indeed fierce, but for cultivators at their level, it wasn¡¯t impossible to purge.

    "Li Yan has never used this poison before. It wasn¡¯t triggered by divine sense, it activated on its own."

    One elder spoke gravely.

    "A timed trigger," another elder said succinctly.

    These old monsters truly lived up to their reputation as masters of poison, almost instantly they deduced the triggering method behind this poison.

    This poison was a combination of the two most peculiar among the Twelve Fractured Poisons. Their toxicity was exceedingly fierce, and each of the two could activate on its own, one at midday and the other at midnight.

    They relied respectively on the blazing yang energy of the midday sun and the soft yin energy of the midnight moonlight, times when the opposing forces of yin and yang reached their peak. However, this activation was also dependent on the weather; on cloudy days, the poisons couldn''t be triggered.

    These two particular poisons were also the most potent among the Twelve Fractured Poisons, and he had never dared to use them until today. In the face of repeated counterattacks, Du Sanjiang had forcibly resisted most of them without care.

    Having exhausted all his means and left with no other choice, he thought of utilizing one of the two poisons "Lovesick Under the Bright Moon", which would autonomously erupt with the moonlight''s most concentrated yin force, potentially catching the enemy off guard.

    Tonight¡¯s moonlight happened to be unusually bright, making it a perfect opportunity.

    Yet, it was still some time before midnight. During the earlier exchanges, he had already affixed the "Lovesick Under the Bright Moon" poison to the outer surface of the formation surrounding Du Sanjiang. The rest of his task was to grit his teeth and endure until midnight.

    Fortunately, in the final moments, he endured long enough. The poison drew on the moon¡¯s peak yin power and erupted of its own accord, breaking through the formation and at the same time, poisoning Du Sanjiang.

    The spectators below, even Li Wuyi who was on-site, hadn¡¯t noticed how the attack was carried out. But being the closest, Li Wuyi had sensed a power within that space, something that didn¡¯t originate from Li Yan.

    The Core Formation cultivators in the sky pavilion, however, caught a faint glimmer of light descending from the enormous moon overhead, streaking obliquely down onto Du Sanjiang. Moments later, Du Sanjiang was blasted away amidst the explosion of brilliant light. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Once they pieced everything together, they concluded it must be a time-triggered mechanism. Some of them were proficient in such arts themselves.

    For instance, some could dissolve a poison in water and let it activate via timed triggers, but this required an extremely refined mastery of poison control, something no mere Qi Condensation cultivator should be capable of.

    Li Wuyi, of course, heard all of this and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the bizarre nature of the Fractured Poisons. Then, he left while Li Yan was still trapped inside the formation.

    Li Yan was ultimately declared the victor. Although he couldn¡¯t break the formation or exit it, without anyone left to control it, the formation lost its offensive capabilities. All he had to do was wait until the spirit stones powering the array were depleted, and he could walk out on his own.

    The sect never clarified what poison Du Sanjiang had been afflicted with, which left many of the disciples in the stands disgruntled. But their complaints remained in hushed whispers, they dared not voice them aloud.

    Everyone felt that Li Yan''s victory was nothing short of eerie. Du Sanjiang was ranked among the top three Qi Condensation experts of the Four Symbols Peak and some even claimed he was the current number one.

    Amidst the gazes of his senior brothers, Li Yan staggered back to the Little Bamboo Peak area. Upon landing, he forced a smile.

    ¡°Just a lucky sneak attack!¡±

    Before anyone could respond, he dropped straight to the ground and sat cross-legged, clutching two spirit stones to begin his recovery. His current condition was dire, his spiritual energy was nearly exhausted like a flickering oil lamp on the verge of going out.

    Seeing his state, the others exchanged glances. Recalling the near-death struggle he had just endured, they finally accepted that Li Yan wasn¡¯t faking anything.

    As the tournament progressed, the matches between cultivators became more intense. Li Yan might be called to fight again in just one or two hours. He needed to recover as quickly as possible.

    Wei Chituo and Yun Chunque moved to one side, whispering amongst themselves. Snippets of words like "spiritual energy" and "heaven and earth" drifted out but at this point, Li Yan who was in full meditation heard none of it.

    Zhao Min sat quietly, deep in thought amidst the scattered discussions around her.

    Li Changting also gazed skyward in confusion. She had a vague sense that the final blow which defeated Du Sanjiang hadn¡¯t come from Li Yan¡¯s own power but rather from some force of heaven and earth. Yet she couldn¡¯t identify what it was.

    Wang Tian, wearing a dark expression, never imagined Li Yan could defeat Du Sanjiang. With this level of combat ability, it would be extremely difficult to seriously injure Li Yan now.

    Du Sanjiang was already an outstanding cultivator at the Qi Condensation stage, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be a registered disciple under a Core Formation elder. Earlier, seeing Li Yan battered and on the verge of defeat, Wang Tian and Zuo Shengyan had been secretly pleased.

    Even when they saw Li Yan driven to the edge by the golden spears, still refusing to concede, they had all but pictured him falling to the ground, gravely wounded.

    But no one expected Li Yan to turn the tables in the final moment, how could that not leave the two of them feeling stifled?

    ¡°Brother Tian, an you tell how that kid managed to turn the tables in the end?¡±

    Zuo Shengyan asked after stewing in silence for a moment. She had only reached mid-Foundation Establishment herself and was thoroughly baffled.

    ¡°Probably used some kind of spirit treasure, most likely a one-time-use, concealed-type item that he placed in the area ahead of time. That¡¯s why Junior Brother Du didn¡¯t detect it and ended up falling victim.¡±

    Wang Tian¡¯s face remained dark as he answered.

    He also suspected Li Yan had borrowed some form of heaven-and-earth power to achieve that outcome but on further thought, he doubted Li Yan possessed such divine abilities. It had to be some treasure gifted to him by Wei Chongran, maybe even a magical tool, which explained his extraordinary combat strength.

    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll see if there¡¯s another chance to teach that brat a lesson!

    If not, and he makes it into the final 108, he better pray I¡¯m not one of the three team captains at the end because if I am, I¡¯ll definitely pick him for my team.¡±

    Wang Tian said with a vicious edge.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 96: Spending More Time with Zhao Min

    Chapter 96: Spending More Time with Zhao Min

    ¡°Brother...Tian, don¡¯t do anything reckless. Killing a fellow disciple means a death sentence,¡±

    Zuo Shengyan¡¯s face turned pale at Wang Tian¡¯s words. She glanced around nervously and lowered her voice.

    ¡°Relax. I¡¯m not that foolish, at least not over someone like him. He¡¯s not worth dying for,¡± Wang Tian replied coldly. ¡°But if he just happens to be killed by an opponent, or ends up crippled because I failed to save him in time... well, what does that have to do with me? Besides, during the secret realm harvest, I¡¯ll be sure to greet those few from Little Bamboo Peak properly.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Zuo Shengyan breathed a small sigh of relief at the first part, knowing how strict the Sect was about infighting, especially killing intent toward fellow disciples. But hearing the latter half only made her heart tighten again.

    She knew if Wang Tian really made a move, luck wouldn¡¯t save anyone. The Sect¡¯s methods for investigating the death of disciples were rigorous, even Foundation Establishment cultivators might not escape scrutiny. Still, seeing how attached he was in this, she knew there was no point trying to dissuade him further for now.

    Meanwhile, in the later rounds of the competition, Li Yan¡¯s absurd luck drew envy from many, he once again faced a mid tenth-level Qi Condensation opponent.

    At this stage of the tournament, nearly everyone left standing was formidable. Even those below late tenth level had rare talents or unique cultivation techniques.

    And then there was Li Yan, the only freak still below the eighth level.

    As soon as the duel began, Li Yan resorted to his infuriating turtle-shell combo once more: Rain Curtain and Bone-Clinging Maggot, followed by the insidious Lingering Glance.

    Occasionally, he¡¯d even throw in the silent, suffocating death of Qi Linked Branches. His opponent cursed his shamelessness, but still couldn¡¯t break through the curtain of rain and ended up ruining his own spirit artifact in the process.

    Finally, in a careless moment, the disciple was struck by Lingering Glance, his pupils turned snow-white, and he began madly attacking his own gu insect.

    By now, cultivators had begun to whisper among themselves the names of these poisons: Bone-Clinging Maggot, Lingering Glance, Qi Linked Branches, and Lovesick Under the Bright Moon. Their reputations quickly turned infamous and Li Yan, hated to the core.

    The Qi Condensation stage battles lasted four days and five nights. In the end, Li Yan entered the final 108 with three wins and one loss. His ranking wasn¡¯t announced, but it was clear he barely made it in.

    After everything dispersed, Li Yan returned to Little Bamboo Peak, resuming his tasks at the Spiritual Plant Garden and daily cultivation. Sparring with others was now a thing of the past, everyone was focused on their own training. Li Yan also had much to digest from this grand tournament.

    Through the battles, he not only gained practical experience with various immortal techniques but also earned some small recognition. Whether collecting tasks at the peak''s mission hall or working in the garden, more people now greeted him.

    Some called him ¡°Martial Uncle,¡± others ¡°Martial Brother,¡± and he gradually befriended disciples who had previously just passed him by.

    Still, he didn¡¯t leave Little Bamboo Peak or take on any other type of mission.

    It wasn¡¯t for lack of will, just that the expedition into the secret realm was only a few months away, and cultivation demanded most of his time. He could only take on the tasks he was most familiar with, ensuring a steady flow of spirit stones.

    Thus, time slipped by quickly in busy routine...

    One morning, while Li Yan was meditating cross-legged, he sensed a fluctuation in the token at his waist. Opening his eyes slowly, he looked down to see it flashing with white light. He extended his divine sense into it and stood up shortly afterward.

    Walking along a bamboo-lined path on Little Bamboo Peak, Li Yan pondered quietly.

    ¡°So the secret realm harvest is finally approaching... its hard to predict the woes and blessings of this trip...¡±

    Although he hadn¡¯t ventured out lately, he had noticed a clear decline in the number of disciples picking up missions. Many were likely in secluded training, preparing for either the secret realm or the Wheel of Life and Death Selection.

    The message in the token had been a summon from Li Wuyi to gather at the main hall, and based on the timing, it had to be about that.

    Not long after, Li Yan arrived at the hall entrance and strolled in.

    Inside, Li Wuyi, Wei Chituo, Gong Chenying, and Miao Wangqing were already seated. Li Yan offered a respectful bow.

    ¡°Greetings, senior brothers and sisters.¡±

    Li Wuyi smiled and nodded in return. Wei Chituo pointed to an empty seat beside him. Gong Chenying remained aloof and stunning as ever, giving only the slightest nod. Miao Wangqing¡¯s large eyes, meanwhile, were darting around curiously.

    ¡°Junior Brother, you¡¯ve grown more and more handsome these past months,¡± she teased.

    ¡°Fourth Senior Sister, you¡¯ve seen your share of pretty boys. I bet you¡¯re just saying that because I¡¯m dark-skinned and stand out.¡±

    Li Yan chuckled as he walked toward Wei Chituo. His plain looks were hardly worth mentioning, but if we¡¯re talking about dark complexions, perhaps only Second Senior Brother came close.

    Now that he had become more familiar with everyone¡¯s personalities, he spoke more freely.

    ¡°I heard Martial Sister Min¡¯s been visiting you lately, is that true?¡± Miao Wangqing asked, her voice light but curious.

    ¡°Min¡­ Martial Sister Min?¡± Li Yan paused mid-step, then looked toward her with slight confusion. ¡°You mean Senior Sister Zhao Min? I have seen her a few times recently. Why?¡±

    At the mention of Zhao Min, Li Yan¡¯s heart beat a little faster, and his face grew warm. He wasn¡¯t some wide-eyed youth anymore, but he had grown fond of their quiet moonlit chats.

    Sometimes he¡¯d even delay his immortal technique practice just to wander near the mountain terrace, hoping to catch a glimpse of her graceful silhouette.

    At his words, not only Miao Wangqing but all the others turned their eyes toward him.

    Under such scrutiny, Li Yan suddenly felt the question was more pointed than he¡¯d realized. Thankfully, his dark complexion masked the slight redness creeping onto his face.

    ¡°Oh? That is rather surprising. You rarely talk to others, and Martial Sister Min is even more distant when it comes to men,¡± Miao Wangqing said, clearly intrigued.

    Even the ever-cold and aloof Gong Chenying gave him an odd look, which made Li Yan feel increasingly uneasy.

    ¡°It was just a chance encounter while training in the back mountain. She¡­ she just wanted to hear stories from the mortal world. That¡¯s why she occasionally comes to me to listen to them. Is there something wrong with that?¡± Li Yan asked, trying to sound casual.

    ¡°Oh, that does make a bit more sense,¡± Li Wuyi said, stepping in. The others, still skeptical, finally withdrew their gazes.

    ¡°¡­Is there something unusual about this Senior Sister Min?¡± Li Yan thought to himself.

    Li Yan glanced at Li Wuyi. He had long been curious about this mysterious and androgynously beautiful senior sister, but had never found the courage to ask Zhao Min directly. Now was the perfect chance to learn more.

    ¡°Oh, nothing of the sort. Martial Sister Min is doing quite well. Since she¡¯s willing to speak with you, you should spend more time with her.¡±

    Li Wuyi smiled at the question, responding with a vague yet seemingly encouraging remark.

    Li Yan sat back down, still feeling that everyone¡¯s expressions were oddly unreadable. Before he could open his mouth to press the topic further, the light at the entrance dimmed as two people entered the hall.

    One of them had an arm tightly looped around the other¡¯s neck, while the other struggled in vain to escape.

    Li Yan paused and looked up, shaking his head. Who else could it be? It was none other than Fifth Senior Brother Wen Xinliang, dragging along a clearly unwilling Lin Daqiao.

    ¡°Well now! All the senior brothers and sisters are already here, I see,¡± Wen Xinliang said with a grin as he glanced around the hall.

    It had been months since they last met, and Wen Xinliang looked even fairer than before, so fair it bordered on pallid, with a faint undertone of something more sinister. This was Li Yan¡¯s first time seeing his Fifth Senior Brother in several months.

    Rumor had it he¡¯d been in secluded cultivation ever since suffering the crushing defeat during his Foundation Establishment battle. Judging by his increasingly refined aura, it seemed that loss had only made him more determined.

    Though Li Yan couldn¡¯t tell whether his brother had reached the peak of the Foundation Establishment early stage, the improvement in his cultivation was evident.

    ¡°So, Little Junior Brother¡¯s here too! I didn¡¯t come to cheer you on during the tournament, hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡±

    Wen Xinliang narrowed his eyes and strolled over, still hanging on to the struggling Lin Daqiao.

    ¡°Greetings, Fifth Senior Brother. There''s no need for such words. That was a perfect time to comprehend the insights of battle. This Junior Brother may be quite weak, but I can still sense that your aura has grown significantly stronger. Allow me to offer my congratulations!¡±

    Li Yan rose unhurriedly, gesturing politely and offering his seat.

    ¡°Alright, alright have a seat!¡±

    Wen Xinliang smiled faintly and finally let go of Lin Daqiao, who immediately pulled Li Yan over to sit with him on the other side.

    Li Wuyi shook his head at Wen Xinliang. This Fifth Brother had always treated his fellow disciples well, but his roguish demeanor made it difficult to take him for a proper cultivator.

    Lin Daqiao sat beside Li Yan with a miserable expression.

    ¡°Junior Brother, it was this very Fifth Senior Brother who brought me into the sect. Even back then, he had wicked intentions...

    I tried to come alone today, but the moment I opened my courtyard gate, he was already waiting for me outside...¡±

    He began grumbling at length, occasionally casting dissatisfied glances toward Wen Xinliang, who was now sprawled lazily in his seat, chatting idly with Wei Chituo.

    Not long after, Yun Chunque arrived in haste, looking quite disheveled. His robes were stained with blood, clearly having just returned from outside.

    Li Wuyi glanced at him with concern but didn¡¯t ask questions. Instead, he began speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure most of you already know why I called you here today. The time for the Secret Realm Harvest has come, yet Master and Mistress are still in seclusion, with no word from them.

    Therefore, I¡¯ll lead Second, Third, Sixth, and Eighth Junior Brothers to the site. The event should begin in just over an hour.

    As for matters on the peak, Fourth Junior Sister will handle internal affairs. The mission hall and grounds will be overseen by Fifth and Seventh Brothers, along with the three junior disciples. If there are no objections, let¡¯s depart immediately.¡±

    After his brief address, Li Wuyi looked around.

    Miao Wangqing sighed. Once again, she would be left in charge of peak affairs. She couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of resentment toward their master, why hadn¡¯t he recruited more disciples? Every time something important came up, the handful of them were stretched thin.

    Wen Xinliang shrugged indifferently, and Lin Daqiao nodded in agreement.

    The Secret Realm Harvest typically lasted about a month, and this time it would also include the Wheel of Life and Death Round. Naturally, that meant someone had to stay behind and manage the peak.

    Satisfied with the arrangements, Li Wuyi rose. With matters settled, there was no time to delay. That was why he¡¯d summoned them so early in the morning, yet it had still taken quite a while for everyone to arrive.

    In truth, everyone but Li Yan had more or less anticipated this outcome. None of them were surprised that Wei Chongran hadn¡¯t emerged from seclusion.

    After reaching the Foundation Establishment stage, a single closed-door cultivation could last more than half a year. For those in the Core Formation stage, it could stretch into decades. They¡¯d long figured out who would be handling what during this time.

    Li Wuyi led the way outside, with Li Yan and the others following close behind. Miao Wangqing and the others remained to discuss internal matters further.

    Outside, Li Wuyi flicked his sleeve, releasing a flying jade scroll. In a few breaths, it expanded to four or five zhang in length, hovering silently a few meters above the ground.

    Li Wuyi stepped forward, and Li Yan and the other four followed, soaring onto the jade slip. Though Li Yan couldn¡¯t fly, he had no trouble making a short glide.

    As the scenery beneath them sped by, Li Yan was momentarily stunned, the scroll wasn¡¯t heading toward Old Lord Peak, but toward the summit of Little Bamboo Peak instead.

    He quickly recalled something Lin Daqiao had once mentioned: there were two entry points to the Secret Realm. One was at Ten-Step Court, and the other was within the Wraith Sect itself. specifically halfway up Little Bamboo Peak, at the site guarded by the temperamental stone stele.

    Sure enough, after just a dozen breaths, they landed on a vast, open platform.

    Li Yan scanned the area and saw a crowd of about 150 people already assembled, disciples of the Wraith Sect all clad in sect robes. Compared to the total number of disciples across the peaks, it was clear that only those participating in the Secret Realm Harvest and Wheel of Life and Death were present, along with a few key elders.

    Judging by the crowd, they had arrived later than most.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 97: Guest from Afar

    Chapter 97: Guest from Afar

    At this moment, in the plaza, seven or eight Core Formation Elders stood at the forefront. Behind them were over forty Foundation Establishment cultivators, and further back, more than a hundred Qi Condensation disciples.

    The eight elders in front were engaged in quiet discussion. Leading them was Elder Peng Buxing, Head of the Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall. Beside him stood the graceful Peak Mistress of Boundless Peak and the Peak Master Feng of Spirit Insect Peak.

    The master of Four Symbols Peak was an elderly man with white hair, standing over a zhang tall, stern and solemn in appearance, exuding an air of authority. The others appeared to be elders from various peaks, though Li Yan did not recognize them. Curiously, Yan Longzi was not present, he was not only the master of Old Lord Peak but also the Sect Master.

    After Li Wuyi found an open space, he led his group down and then stored away the jade slip. Turning back, he whispered a few words to Li Yan before heading forward with Wei Chituo, Yun Chunque, and Gong Chenying.

    Li Yan, meanwhile, made his way toward the group of Qi Condensation disciples. As he glanced over at the Foundation Establishment cultivators, he quickly spotted the tall and graceful figure of Zhao Min.

    Though they had arrived a bit later, Zhao Min had long since noticed them. When she saw Li Yan glance her way, her face remained cold as ever, but she gave him a nearly imperceptible nod.

    Li Yan withdrew his gaze with a faint smile. Their exchange was so subtle that even Li Changting, standing right beside Zhao Min, failed to notice anything.

    Besides, she had no reason to notice, her eyes were sparkling with excitement as she watched Li Wuyi and his group approach, clearly delighted.

    As Li Yan walked to the back of the Qi Condensation disciples, several people noticed him. Some offered him polite nods, others looked on with scorn, and a few even regarded him with open hostility.

    He greeted a few acquaintances with a nod, then ignored the unfriendly stares and calmly made his way to a corner.

    He had already sensed several cold, unfriendly gazes among the Qi Condensation cultivators, it didn¡¯t take a second glance to guess that they were probably disciples close to Zhou Guan¡¯er.

    Zhou Guan¡¯er had failed to make it into the final 108 participants, and rumor had it he bore a grudge against Li Yan, claiming the latter¡¯s poison had affected his performance.

    Still, there were a few who treated Li Yan with friendliness. Among them were Du Sanjiang from Four Symbols Peak, Lu Qiutong from Old Lord Peak, the dark-skinned, horse-faced Senior Brother Wu from Spirit Insect Peak who had guided him into the sect, and the gentle Senior Brother Yu who had once tended his wounds.

    At first, Li Yan was only familiar with Senior Brother Yu, as he was the first person Li Yan had seen upon waking up. In truth, Li Yan had no ill feelings toward him.

    In fact, during the tournament¡¯s rest period, they had even chatted briefly. From that conversation, Li Yan learned that both Senior Brother Wu and a chubby cultivator named Senior Brother Lu had helped rescue him.

    Wu had a fierce appearance and was not much of a talker. After exchanging a few words with Li Yan, he went back to staring at his crystal slab. Li Yan felt he was a straightforward and upright type.

    As for the slightly plump Senior Brother Lu, who hadn¡¯t made it into the final 108, he struck Li Yan as being slick and shrewd.

    These three were among the few who knew about Li Yan¡¯s poisoned condition. Seeing him stagger his way into the final 108 had truly surprised them.

    At the moment, each was chatting quietly with cultivators from their own peak. They offered Li Yan faint smiles but didn¡¯t come over to speak.

    In this gathering, each peak had dozens of disciples while Li Yan stood alone, he couldn¡¯t look more isolated. So he simply picked a corner and stood there, turning his attention to the surroundings.

    His gaze settled on the giant stone monument at the center of the plaza. Last time, he hadn¡¯t even gotten a good look before suffering severe injuries. But today, the monument wasn¡¯t actively harming anyone.

    The stone stele was roughly three to four zhang wide and more than twenty zhang tall, bearing neither inscription nor design. Its original color could no longer be seen, as its surface shimmered with flowing rainbow light, giving it an almost divine aura.

    A faint pressure emanated from the monument, occasionally sweeping over the Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment cultivators as though unconsciously or perhaps deliberately intimidating them.

    Li Yan was speechless. Just as Lin Daqiao had said, the spirit residing in the monument was like a mentally immature child, now showing off its power to those weaker than itself.

    Behind the monument, the plaza stretched out as an open space. In one distant corner, a narrow path led further up the mountain, its destination unknown.

    While Li Yan was surveying the area, Elder Peng and the white-haired Peak Master of Four Symbols Peak exchanged a glance. A few breaths later, the other six elders¡¯ eyes also gleamed with sharp light.

    Elder Peng barked a low command.

    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived!¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    With those words, all eight Core Formation elders simultaneously soared into the air. Only after flying several hundred zhang did they halt, hovering silently in place, their gazes fixed in the same direction.

    The disciples below immediately turned their attention toward the elders. The chatter died down, and one by one, everyone released their divine senses in the direction the elders were looking.

    But no matter how they searched with their divine sense or strained their eyesight, they found nothing at all.

    Moments passed, it was more than ten breaths before a few among the Foundation Establishment cultivators stirred slightly. They were none other than Li Wuyi, Baili Yuan, Wang Tian, and several others in the Pseudo Core stage. The rest remained clueless, their expressions vacant.

    A few breaths later, Wei Chituo, Gan Shi, and several other late-stage Foundation Establishment cultivators retracted their divine sense¡­

    Li Yan had already withdrawn his. Despite cultivating the Guishui True Scripture and possessing a divine sense far superior to his peers, it was barely on par with the tenth level of Qi Condensation. In such a vast expanse, even superior sight would be of little use.

    Just then, a voice rang out.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s coming!¡±

    As everyone''s gaze shifted skyward, a blinding orb of light shot toward them from the horizon. Its speed was astonishing, within the blink of an eye, it had grown brighter and several times larger.

    Within a few breaths, the dazzling orb had flown past the rear of Little Bamboo Peak, revealing itself to be a massive sphere of light, over a hundred zhang long and a dozen wide.

    As it drew within a hundred zhang of the elders of the Wraith Sect, the enormous sphere abruptly halted. The sudden stop from such extreme velocity created a visceral pressure, leaving onlookers breathless.

    Then, a calm and melodious voice echoed from within the sphere:

    ¡°Forgive the delay, we''ve kept the fellow Daoists waiting.¡±

    As the voice faded, the blinding light rapidly withdrew, revealing a massive floating spirit vessel in midair.

    At the bow of the spirit boat stood fifteen Daoists, men and women, old and young, all clad in identical azure robes. Each exuded an overwhelming aura, undoubtedly all were Core Formation cultivators.

    Behind them stood a densely packed group of younger disciples, solemn in demeanor, their spirit blazing like an unsheathed blade.

    The voice earlier belonged to the central figure at the bow, a tall middle-aged Daoist with radiant features. Standing nearly seven feet tall, he had starry eyes, a noble nose, and a jade-like face. Strikingly handsome, looking around forty, with an ageless and elegant grace.

    ¡°Oh? And here I thought who might it be. Turns out it¡¯s Immortal Hang Wu of the Grand Profound Sect. We haven¡¯t met in decades¡­ it seems you''ve reached Core Formation great perfection.¡±

    Peng Buxing''s expression remained indifferent as he glanced at the man and offered a half-hearted cupped-fist salute.

    ¡°Haha¡­ Elder Peng, you¡¯re still as welcoming as ever. If my cultivation could truly match yours¡­ Your Dao has reached the heavens, and forming a Nascent Soul must be right around the corner. Let me offer early congratulations.¡±

    Hang Wu responded with a light-hearted chuckle, clearly unbothered by the cold reception.

    ¡°Since everyone¡¯s arrived, let us proceed to open the secret realm.¡±

    Peng Buxing had no intention of continuing the exchange. The other elders at his side remained silent as well, merely nodding politely at the group of Daoists in azure.

    Even the usually talkative beauty, Peak Mistress Li, said nothing. She simply offered a soft smile but that alone was enough to make several of the younger cultivators opposite her blush furiously. Among them were even some Core Formation cultivators. The Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation disciples behind them were even more affected.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    A cold snort came from beside Hang Wu. It was an old Daoist nun, her face deeply wrinkled, her eyes narrow and filled with disdain as they landed on Peak Mistress Li.

    Though her voice wasn''t loud, it rang like a thunderclap in the ears of the Grand Profound Sect disciples, snapping them out of their daze. Embarrassed, many averted their gaze, no longer daring to look at the alluring woman.

    Peak Mistress Li, however, simply swayed her curvaceous figure and let out a light laugh, drifting down like a willow leaf in the breeze alongside Elder Peng.

    Hang Wu, still smiling as if he¡¯d seen nothing, turned and said softly to his disciples:

    ¡°Let¡¯s descend. I imagine the Pure Land Sect has already reached the passage by the Ten-Step Court.¡±

    With that, he stepped off the spirit vessel and gently descended. The other Grand Profound Sect cultivators followed suit, landing in a quiet, orderly manner.

    Standing below, Li Yan listened to the brief exchange overhead and quickly pieced things together. It seemed the four major sects were entering the secret realm through two different paths, Pure Land Sect had arrived via the Ten-Step Court, while the Grand Profound Sect had come through the Wraith Sect.

    Li Yan, positioned farther back, couldn¡¯t see Peak Mistress Li¡¯s expression clearly. Thus, he felt nothing out of the ordinary.

    However, as she descended, the brief flutter of her long robes revealed a flash of snow-white thigh, which made Li Yan¡¯s heart skip a beat. A rush of heat surged within him, and he quickly steadied himself, silently cursing his own shamelessness.

    But truly, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault. At this moment, he was a young man full of fire and blood. The fact that he didn¡¯t get a nosebleed on the spot was already a sign of restraint and surely, he wasn¡¯t the only one suffering.

    Once everyone had landed, Hang Wu waved his sleeve and withdrew the massive spirit vessel.

    What surprised Li Yan was how straightforward the process of entering the secret realm turned out to be. After a brief exchange between the Core Formation elders, ten of them, five from each sect stepped forward and positioned themselves before the great stone monument at the center of the plaza.

    There was no effort made to arrange interaction between the Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation cultivators of both sects. It seemed the leaders were eager to enter the secret realm and reunite with the other two sects.

    And thankfully, there was no absurd drama, no sudden provocation, no rash shouting of insults, no immediate outbreak of battle.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 98: Lord Heavenly Stele

    Chapter 98: Lord Heavenly Stele

    Hundreds of cultivators from both sects stood on opposite sides of the plaza, each group gathered in their designated area. Though separated, none were far from the towering stele ahead, where ten figures now stood.

    The ten Core Formation cultivators had spread into a fan-like formation before the stele, with Elder Peng Buxing and Daoist Hang Wu at the center. Elder Peng released his divine sense toward the stone stele, and moments later, the seven-colored radiance coursing across its surface gradually stilled, until a child''s face slowly emerged from the stone.

    Though standing near the edge of the crowd, Li Yan, like everyone else, stared fixedly ahead. When he saw a human face materialize upon the stele, his eyes flickered with astonishment. So the stele could manifest a human visage, it was clearly the spirit of the artifact.

    Just then, a hoarse and aged voice echoed slowly through the air above the plaza.

    ¡°So it¡¯s the Daoist cow-nose from Grand Profound Sect. I thought it was those bald bandits from Pure Land this time!¡±

    The first-time cultivators of Wraith Sect blinked in surprise, while many disciples of Grand Profound Sect wore expressions of anger. Yet seeing that none of their own Core Formation elders showed the slightest reaction, they could only swallow their frustration.

    Meanwhile, some disciples of Wraith Sect chuckled quietly among themselves, drawing glares from the Grand Profound side, hostile eyes met across the stone-still square.

    Following the sound, Li Yan looked toward the stone stele again and realized the voice was coming from the mouth of the childlike face carved into its surface. Its lips moved in sync with the words. This mismatched image, a child¡¯s visage with such a weathered voice felt uncanny to say the least.

    ¡°Senior Heavenly Stele,¡± Daoist Hang Wu greeted with a smile, bowing deeply. ¡°We apologize if we¡¯ve disturbed your seclusion.¡±

    The other nine elders, including Elder Peng, followed suit, respectfully cupping their hands in salute.

    This display left many stunned. Even Li Yan recalled what Lin Daqiao had once told him:

    ¡°The stele calls itself Lord Heavenly Stele. Its cultivation has already reached the terrifying mid-Core Formation stage.¡±

    Given that the artifact spirit had developed intelligence and likely existed for tens of thousands of years, its seniority was certainly unquestionable.

    ¡°Hmph, but with so many Qi Condensation brats entering this time, do you know how much essence that¡¯ll cost me? I¡¯m not playing if it¡¯s like this!¡±

    The childlike face on the stele broke into a self-satisfied expression at the sight of the elders¡¯ deference. Yet when its gaze shifted to the crowd of disciples behind them, its eyes gleamed before quickly reverting to an impassive stare, as if caught red-handed in mischief.

    But everyone was already watching, who wouldn''t notice such a shift?

    The tone abruptly changed, as if all the cultivators gathered were merely characters in the stele''s little play. Hearing such words spoken in that ancient voice made the atmosphere feel even more peculiar.

    ¡°Please rest assured, Senior,¡± Elder Peng replied calmly. ¡°Our two sects have each prepared five hundred mid-grade spirit stones to replenish your expended essence.¡±

    With that, his sleeve billowed outward, and countless crystalline stones arced through the air like shooting stars, tracing glittering rainbows across the sky.

    Brilliant and radiant, the mid-grade spirit stones painted the air in waves of shimmering light.

    At the same time, Daoist Hang Wu smiled and mirrored the gesture. From his verdant sleeve, yet more spirit stones flew out, bathing the heavens in a deluge of five-colored light.

    In that instant, the surrounding spiritual energy surged many times over. To those present, it felt as if a meteor shower of colored light were raining down from the sky.

    Save for the composed expressions of the Core Formation elders, the rest of the disciples, Qi Condensation and Foundation Establishment alike gaped in awe.

    Mid-grade spirit stones? A thousand of them?!

    Such generosity was staggering.

    Even the Core Formation elders in their sects only received ten mid-grade stones per month. Foundation Establishment cultivators, if they had even a few, would treasure them like prized heirlooms.

    Each mid-grade spirit stone could be traded for a hundred low-grade ones but few were willing to make such exchanges, mid-grade stones contained far purer spiritual energy, far beyond what lower grades could make up for in bulk.

    ¡°Hmph, fine then. I suppose this will barely cover my losses,¡± the ancient voice muttered again, still carrying that aggrieved, reluctant tone.

    Yet the face on the stele, which tried to maintain a serious expression, was visibly struggling to suppress a smile. Anyone could tell it was thoroughly pleased.

    After just a few breaths, the celestial rain of spirit stones faded into nothingness.

    ¡°Senior Heavenly Stele, shall we begin now?¡± Elder Peng asked.

    They had paid the price. Now it was time.

    Inwardly, he thought:

    If not for the Nascent Soul ancestor who forged you recognizing your sentience and assigning you to guard this place... you''d have long since been turned into a mindless puppet. Yes, you consume spiritual energy, but from now on, this is the most you¡¯ll ever get. Try to be greedy again and...

    ¡°Ahem¡­ Of course! Let¡¯s begin!¡± the childlike voice declared, trying to hold back excitement.

    ¡°You ten, prepare to open the passage.¡±

    The childlike face vanished as the surface of the stele blurred, the rainbow light returning to its original flow across the stone.

    At the command, Elder Peng and Daoist Hang Wu turned back toward their companions. Each gave a nod, and the remaining elders immediately began channeling their power.

    Streams of divine radiance shot skyward from their bodies.

    In the blink of an eye, a destructive aura surged into being between the ten of them, shaking the plaza with overwhelming pressure.

    The moment this force emerged, Li Yan and the other disciples were struck by the illusion of imminent death. A feeling of utter powerlessness surged from deep within, paralyzing even the thought of escape. Their faces drained pale.

    Above, the converging lights fused into a colossal purple orb, which then streaked down and landed squarely upon the stele.

    The terrifying pressure vanished as swiftly as it had come.

    Soaked in sweat, Li Yan and his fellow disciples gasped for breath, many barely standing.

    The Core Formation elders ahead merely glanced back at them once. They had intentionally done nothing to shield the disciples from the pressure. This had been a test, a taste of the immense power that awaited within the secret realm.

    The moment the violet light orb intertwined with the multicolored radiance on the stone stele, the stele vanished without a trace. In its place appeared a roughly one zhang wide black-and-white portal, within which a swirling vortex rotated continuously.

    It felt as if anyone who approached would be sucked inside, never to return to this realm again.

    The violet orb sustained this for about half a quarter of an hour before the ten cultivators slowly withdrew their energy, their faces showing signs of either paleness or flushed exertion.

    In just those few minutes, the ten had expended a tremendous amount of their spiritual power.

    Li Yan stood among the crowd, silently impressed.

    ¡°To open a secret realm portal requires the combined efforts of ten Core Formation cultivators, and with the stele¡¯s assistance, even they struggle to enter, showing just how difficult the opening truly is.¡±

    ¡°All right, after the two sects¡¯ Core Formation cultivators enter, the remaining Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation disciples will line up in order, ten per group, taking turns entering between the Grand Profound Sect and the Wraith Sect.¡±

    Peng Buxing¡¯s face was slightly flushed as he spoke. He too had expended a great deal of energy and, during the short break, each took out replenishing pills and swallowed them quickly.

    As his words fell, the ten positioned themselves on both sides of the portal once more, jointly forming a peculiar golden seal that ascended into the air. The golden seal manifested as an obscure ancient character.

    After the character appeared, it drifted down and stuck above the portal¡¯s entrance, resembling the ¡°Fu¡± (¸£) character commonly pasted upside down during New Year celebrations in the mortal world.

    ¡°Still waiting? What are you hesitating for?¡±

    Peng Buxing barked sharply and fell silent. The ten struggled mightily to maintain the character¡¯s brilliance, their exhaustion obvious.

    The beautiful mistress of Boundless Peak from Wraith Sect, along with two other elders, stepped forward in a single stride and instantly vanished into the black-and-white vortex passage.

    Witnessing three Wraith Sect elders vanish, the remaining ten Core Formation disciples of the Grand Profound Sect exchanged glances before swiftly entering the portal one after another like a volley of arrows.

    Li Yan stood at the back of the crowd, watching the eerie silence. Apart from a few brief exchanges, neither side uttered a word. It was clear everyone was eager to enter the secret realm as quickly as possible.

    Only three Core Formation elders of the Wraith Sect had entered earlier, while the Grand Profound Sect had sent ten, such a disparity in numbers. Didn¡¯t they fear encountering danger inside?

    But then he thought again: the portal was on Wraith Sect¡¯s territory. Their sect must have many measures in place. Li Fang couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly at his own needless worry.

    Soon, the Foundation Establishment disciples began to take off in waves, alternately entering the portal from both sides.

    Even when disciples from both sides met at the entrance, silence prevailed. Still, Li Yan noticed many Foundation Establishment disciples nodding or smiling slightly when they saw the other side.

    However, he also spotted at least five or six glaring with hostility at Li Wuyi, their expressions fierce as if ready to tear the eldest senior brother apart.

    Li Wuyi, meanwhile, smiled gently at each Grand Profound Daoist who glanced his way, as if they were old friends. When his turn came, he quickly entered the portal and vanished.

    Watching this unfold, Li Yan thought to himself, S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°It seems Master was right, Senior Brother really has made many enemies. And this is only within the Grand Profound Sect. But Senior Brother is just leading the team on Master¡¯s behalf and isn¡¯t competing, so there won¡¯t be any chance for revenge this time.¡±

    Similar scenes were playing out among Wang Tian, Gan Shi, Baili Yuan, Wei Chituo, and others.

    The entry speed was rapid, as the ten Core Formation elders stood vigilantly at the portal, their stern gazes urging everyone to move faster. Maintaining the ancient character at the entrance was clearly taxing.

    After all the Foundation Establishment disciples entered, it was finally Li Yan¡¯s group¡¯s turn, also in groups of ten, moving swiftly.

    Li Yan was standing too far back, so by the time it was his turn, the process was nearing its end.

    When Li Yan and nine others reached the black-and-white portal entrance, he suddenly furrowed his brow. A group of ten Qi Condensation disciples from Grand Profound was also approaching.

    As the two groups drew closer, a sudden unease stirred in Li Yan¡¯s heart. This anxiety came from the opposing group of ten. From them, he sensed a familiar yet strange aura.

    That aura carried with it a trace of deathly energy, causing a shudder of dread to ripple through him.

    Li Yan¡¯s brow tightened and his steps slowed. He carefully studied the approaching group with his eyes, deliberately not releasing his divine sense, knowing that observing quietly would lower their guard.

    ¡°The disciple at the back, hurry and catch up!¡±

    Among the ten elders of both sides, a Grand Profound elder noticed Li Yan¡¯s hesitation and frowned with displeasure, urging him on.

    Several elders from the Wraith Sect glanced at Li Yan with interest but said nothing.

    Behind Li Yan, several Wraith Sect disciples whispered in low tones upon hearing the Core Formation elder¡¯s urging.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Li, you should move faster!¡±

    Their disapproval of Li Yan¡¯s hesitation was clear.

    The opposing Qi Condensation disciples noticed as well, their cold eyes fixed on Li Yan¡¯s group, but they said nothing.

    Li Yan took a deep breath, glanced once more at the waiting ten, then stepped forward decisively and entered the black-and-white portal.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 99: Clues

    Chapter 99: Clues

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that, just as he had hesitated earlier, deep atop the mountain behind that stone stele, within a secluded stone cave, an elder clothed in coarse gray linen was sitting cross-legged on a meditation cushion.

    The elder, with a head full of silver hair and a face as youthful as a baby¡¯s, chuckled lightly.

    ¡°It''s that little brat again. He actually noticed the anomaly among those Qi Condensation disciples, how amusing.

    "Aside from Buxing and the other Core Formation elders, only a dozen or so Foundation Establishment cultivators noticed anything unusual about the Grand Profound Sect¡¯s Qi Condensation disciples.

    "This boy is rather strange. It¡¯s been a few years since I last saw him, but with his mixed spirit roots, his spiritual power has become even purer?¡±

    The elder still remembered Li Yan, the disciple with the fractured poison body.

    ¡°What exactly is Grand Profound Sect planning with this kind of move? If there''s a variable in the Wheel of Life and Death, it must lie within these Qi Condensation disciples... Forget it, let Buxing and the others handle it.¡±

    After pondering for a moment, the gray-robed elder let go of the thought and slowly closed his eyes again.

    His duty here was to ensure that the secret realm¡¯s passage would not be deliberately sabotaged. The Grand Profound Sect and the Pure Land Sect had long been discontent with the secret realm entrances controlled by the Ten-Step Court and the Wraith Sect. If given a chance to destroy them secretly, they certainly would act.

    After all, with the entrance under someone else''s control, who knew when the Ten-Step Court and Wraith Sect might secretly strike a deal with the beasts within the secret realm and enter stealthily in the future? Resources would then be quietly divided between the two sects, leaving the others powerless.

    The passage into the secret realm was constructed by Nascent Soul cultivators. For Core Formation cultivators to destroy it, they would need the combined effort of dozens or a supreme magical treasure. But even then, everyone inside would perish. The Grand Profound Sect wouldn¡¯t sacrifice such promising disciples.

    Since the gray-robed elder hadn¡¯t sensed any Nascent Soul-level cultivator hiding their cultivation within, he focused solely on ensuring the passage¡¯s safety, ignoring the suspicious Qi Condensation disciples.

    He had no interest in these juniors¡¯ petty rivalries.

    Old fellows like him only enjoyed watching fledglings endure blood and storms, only through this could they become the true pillars of their sect in the future.

    The elder had already discerned that the three sects might be attempting to use the loss of Wraith Sect¡¯s Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation cultivators to create a gap in cultivation levels over the coming decades, even centuries.

    But as a Nascent Soul old ancestor, he had no desire to interfere. If such matters needed constant attention from Nascent Soul cultivators, then what was the point of having a sect? Core Formation elders must go through trials themselves for the sect to thrive.

    As the alternating black-and-white light swirled before his eyes, Li Yan felt dizzy, as if traveling through time and space. An inexplicable sense of disorientation overtook him.

    When he came to, his feet landed softly.

    Regaining his composure, he looked down to find himself standing on grass.

    At the same time, a suffocatingly dense spiritual energy rushed toward him, making it hard to breathe. But instead of panic, Li Yan was ecstatic.

    The spiritual energy in the Wraith Sect was already incredibly dense, doubling his cultivation efficiency. He had never imagined that a place could exist where the air was even richer in spiritual power.

    He lifted his head to see an expanse of green stretching endlessly before him. They were now at the edge of a great plain, filled with knee-high wild grasses and blooming flowers. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Above them stretched a pure blue sky, with sunlight streaming down in refreshing waves.

    Behind them lay a dense forest, with massive trees, several people wide, rising in layers that stretched far into the distance...

    Across the grassy fields, wild beasts and low-level demon beasts occasionally dashed by, casting glances filled with either hostility or curiosity.

    From the deep forest behind them came the occasional roar, some low and guttural, others high-pitched and ear-splitting, startling nearby beasts into alertness or flight.

    Some low-level demon beasts stood defiantly in the grassland, howling in defiance as if answering or provoking the calls from the forest...

    Among these beasts, Li Yan only recognized a few; most were unfamiliar. Fortunately, with so many cultivators present, the creatures dared not attack upon sensing their powerful auras.

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that, as each of them stepped out of the black-and-white vortex, a powerful divine sense scanned their bodies. Only Core Formation cultivators sensed this with the slightest warning.

    That was just a sliver of deliberately released aura, meant as a warning to Core Formation cultivators to behave and know their place.

    Li Yan greedily breathed in the rich spiritual energy that made even his pores tremble. His mana stirred with liveliness and clarity.

    Behind him, the black-and-white vortex still slowly spun. After a moment of recovery, the ten of them walked toward the Wraith Sect¡¯s group, led by the beautiful Peak Mistress of Boundless Peak and two other elders.

    As they passed the Foundation Establishment group, a voice whispered into Li Yan¡¯s ear, it was Li Wuyi.

    ¡°Little junior brother, something¡¯s strange about those Qi Condensation cultivators. This might be a trap set up for your group¡¯s Wheel of Life and Death. Be careful. The Core Formation elders have likely noticed it as well and will probably warn you again later.¡±

    Li Yan froze in his tracks.

    ¡°So senior brother also noticed it... Seems my instincts weren¡¯t wrong.¡±

    He looked sideways to find Li Wuyi quietly speaking with several Foundation Establishment cultivators, never once turning in his direction.

    Before long, all cultivators arrived, followed at last by the ten Core Formation elders. By then, the swirling black-and-white passage had shrunk and vanished without a trace.

    The five elders led by Peng Buxing walked over, all visibly exhausted from the previous efforts.

    Peng Buxing approached the three elders from Boundless Peak, muttered a few words, and finally allowed some relief to show on his face.

    Then, with a wave of his hand, the sky darkened slightly, as if something blocked out the sun. Everyone looked up, a fearsome beast had appeared in the air.

    Its face resembled that of a ghost, covered in deep wrinkles. Its skin was blood-red, with glowing green eyes that constantly darted around.

    Its gaping mouth was lined with countless sharp teeth, gleaming with cold light. Its body was serpent-like, covered in fine scales, and it had three claws beneath it. The moment it appeared, it expanded rapidly to dozens of zhang in size.

    It let out a shrill roar that instantly drowned out the howls and shrieks of the forest and plains, truly terrifying.

    Elder Peng leapt onto the beast¡¯s ghastly head and shouted to those below:

    ¡°Get up here, now!¡±

    The other elders also leapt onto the beast. Seeing this, Li Yan and the others followed suit, soaring into the air and onto the creature.

    Meanwhile, Immortal Hang Wu was still whispering with the early-arrived Core Formation cultivators. Some occasionally glanced toward the Wraith Sect¡¯s group with flickering eyes.

    As Elder Peng released the beast, their conversation ceased. The next moment, a massive spirit ship appeared in the air. The Grand Profound Sect¡¯s group took to the sky and boarded it.

    The giant beast roared again and flew hundreds of zhang into the sky, then shot toward the depths of the grassland, its tail whipping as it went. Beasts below howled back but dared not follow.

    The massive spirit ship shimmered brightly and shot off like a comet...

    On the beast¡¯s vast back, even with a hundred people aboard, there was no sense of crowding. As they took off, Elder Peng waved his hand and a red glow enveloped the beast¡¯s entire back.

    Despite the rapidly receding clouds and tremendous speed, those standing on the beast felt no wind, not even a breeze.

    Li Yan stared at the beast beneath him, wondering: With such a fierce aura, it must be at least a second or even third-rank demon beast. Who knows how many divine abilities it possesses? Its speed alone is astonishing...

    As he marveled, a deep voice sounded in his ear:

    ¡°The Grand Profound Sect¡¯s Qi Condensation disciples¡¯ auras are abnormal. Almost all of them are at late tenth or even great perfection of Qi Condensation.

    "This Wheel of Life and Death trip may be extremely dangerous. It seems we¡¯ve fallen into their trap.

    "We thought the plot was against Foundation Establishment cultivators. But now that we¡¯ve seen them, their Foundation Establishment disciples show little suspicion, it¡¯s the Qi Condensation ones that are problematic.

    "If we see the same pattern in the other two sects, then there¡¯s no doubt that the three factions are colluding.¡±

    Startled, Li Yan looked up to see that all the elders ahead had turned toward them. The one who spoke was Elder Peng, his expression grave.

    He paused, glanced over the crowd, and continued:

    ¡°If it really is that kind of trap, we can choose to forfeit this Wheel of Life and Death. Only a minority among you are late tenth level Qi Condensation cultivators, and the odds would be severely against you.

    "This is the conclusion we elders came to. We¡¯ll explain the consequences to the sect. Apart from gathering resources in the secret realm, any other opportunities will be left to the three sects and the demon beasts to fight over.¡±

    At this, all eight elders wore grim expressions. Though they¡¯d realized this earlier, there was no time to replace the disciples and replacements would also need to be skilled in combat.

    The enemy likely used some drug to stimulate cultivation, unifying their disciples¡¯ levels. But while this might bring short-term benefits in the competition, those stimulated by drugs rarely make it to Foundation Establishment. So what¡¯s the point?

    ¡°You still have the choice to fight,¡± Elder Peng¡¯s voice grew louder. ¡°Our Wraith Sect doesn¡¯t rely on realm alone for battle. Besides, only two teams face off at a time in the Wheel of Life and Death, there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    His cold gaze swept across the crowd, including the Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    The Wheel of Life and Death also required three Foundation Establishment cultivators to enter together. If a team¡¯s main force, the Qi Condensation disciples were wiped out, their Foundation Establishment cultivator would likely die too.

    After all, his opponent would be another Foundation Establishment cultivator, backed by several peak Qi Condensation experts. Even if their equal only held him back, the rest could easily kill.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 100: Before the Valley

    Chapter 100: Before the Valley

    The Wraith Sect faced a crucial choice. The elders recalled that within the Wheel of Life and Death, there were only ever two intersecting paths at any given time. Considering the Wraith Sect''s unpredictable and mysterious methods, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible for them to emerge victorious.

    They had also deduced the enemy¡¯s intention, to sever the Wraith Sect¡¯s future by targeting its most talented lower-rank disciples. If successful, the sect would face a shortage of successors for decades, leading to a complete break in its Foundation Establishment phase.

    The gray-robed, linen-clothed Nascent Soul cultivator atop the mountain had a keen eye. Elder Peng and the others had already seen through the opponent¡¯s plan. Now, even knowing it was a trap, the only question was whether they would step into it or not.

    In the tense silence, Foundation Establishment cultivators Baili Yuan, Wang Tian, Gan Shi, Yun Chunque, the Chu brothers, and others exchanged glances. Then, in unison, they shouted in a low but firm voice:

    "Fight!"

    Though Zhao Min, Li Changting, and Gong Chenying remained silent, their eyes burned with determination as they looked toward the Qi Condensation disciples behind them. These Foundation Establishment cultivators, despite not knowing who among them would survive the next month to lead the younger disciples, all chose to fight without hesitation.

    Elder Peng and the others turned their gazes toward the group of Qi Condensation disciples. A few elders even lingered their eyes on Li Yan for a moment, he had made a strong impression.

    At the entrance of the passage earlier, although Foundation Establishment disciples were expected to notice such things, it had been Li Yan, still at the Qi Condensation stage, who had first sensed something amiss with the Grand Profound Sect.

    The Qi Condensation disciples remained silent for a moment, causing some Foundation Establishment cultivators to frown. Elder Peng finally broke the silence.

    ¡°You can wait until you''ve met disciples from the other two sects before making your decision. If their situation is different from ours, it might mean our guess is off, and our chances in the Wheel of Life and Death are higher then participation will be mandatory.

    Otherwise, I want to see a calm and deliberate choice, not a reckless one born of hot blood. The strength of the Wraith Sect lies not in fearing death, but in never rushing blindly toward it.¡±

    ¡°I choose to fight!¡±

    A voice suddenly rose from among the Qi Condensation disciples. Everyone turned to see a calm-faced Du Sanjiang.

    ¡°I¡¯m in too!¡±

    Lu Qiutong shrugged, then unexpectedly turned to glance at Li Yan in the corner.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    ¡°I choose to fight!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before Li Yan could react, two to three dozen disciples had already shouted their support.

    Li Yan looked around, somewhat helpless. These disciples were all at the late tenth level of Qi Condensation or higher. Once the first person stepped up, more than half followed in agreement.

    Li Yan remained expressionless and didn¡¯t voice his stance. He had a vague sense that something wasn¡¯t right, though he couldn''t pinpoint what it was.

    Still, a part of him wanted to fight. As Elder Peng had said, only two paths intersect at a time in the Wheel of Life and Death. Since when did the Wraith Sect depend solely on cultivation level to win battles? As long as the enemy had a physical body, poisons and Gu insects would still be effective.

    Opportunities weren¡¯t for everyone. If this Wheel of Life and Death event had been presented to a second or third-rank sect, even knowing it was dangerous, they would still sacrifice countless disciples just to secure a spot.

    Seeing so many favoring battle, Elder Peng simply nodded. Deep down, he hoped they would enter the Wheel of Life and Death. What safety is there for cultivators anyway? If one desired a peaceful life, they might as well remain a mortal.

    He was the head of the Wraith Sect¡¯s Law Enforcement Hall, ruthlessness was in his bones.

    Some Foundation Establishment cultivators, however, frowned upon the Qi Condensation disciples¡¯ lack of unity. Every single one of them had undergone life-and-death trials, with most having taken part in bloody the secret realm harvest. Death no longer fazed them.

    But among Li Yan¡¯s group, only a few had trained outside the sect. Their means of self-protection was still weak.

    In more remote sects, even disciples at the fourth or fifth level or as low as the first or second might venture outside. But in the Four Great Sects, disciples below the ninth level of Qi Condensation were generally prohibited from leaving.

    If they did, they were easy prey. The Four Great Sects were in constant conflict, and assassinating enemy disciples was a routine tactic. Weak Qi Condensation cultivators made for the easiest targets, cutting off the roots was an effective strategy.

    That was the same logic behind Elder Peng''s suspicion that the other sects intended to use the Wheel of Life and Death to eliminate the Wraith Sect¡¯s Qi Condensation disciples.

    Li Yan stood in the corner, head bowed in thought. He was pondering the strange feeling he had gotten from those Grand Profound Sect disciples, a sense of familiarity he couldn¡¯t quite place.

    After entering the secret realm, that sensation only intensified. It was as if he had been here before. A strange, inexplicable feeling.

    ¡°Martial Uncle Li, you didn¡¯t say anything just now. Don¡¯t plan on participating?¡±

    As Li Yan was lost in thought, a voice sounded beside him. He turned his head and saw a tenth level Qi Condensation disciple from the Boundless Peak.

    Li Yan didn¡¯t recognize this cultivator and had never fought him before, but based on his tone, he could guess this person was either a friend of someone he had defeated from Boundless Peak, or somehow connected to Zhou Guan''er or Wang Tian.

    Regardless, the tone was clearly unfriendly. Though not loud, many nearby heard it. Their gazes turned toward Li Yan, some filled with disdain, some with pity, and others with schadenfreude.

    To be questioned so directly by a junior in name, it was obviously meant to put Li Yan on the spot.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re qualified to question your Martial Uncle?¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s face remained blank as he turned to the speaker, responding in a flat voice.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The disciple was momentarily speechless. The hierarchy in the cultivation world was strict. If Li Yan decided to press the issue, he would surely be at a disadvantage.

    Having spoken, Li Yan indifferently turned his head away and shut his eyes. His mind was filled with suspicions, not something he wished to waste on trivial provocations.

    The others nearby, seeing Li Yan speak so uncharacteristically, didn¡¯t dare provoke him further, afraid of being embarrassed themselves.

    Though five or six of these Qi Condensation disciples were registered disciples of Core Formation elders from various peaks, and thus had lofty pride, none of them were willing to involve themselves in such a petty matter.

    ¡°A sharp-tongued little one. Pity I was in seclusion last time and missed the competition. I hear his Fractured Poison Body is quite interesting,¡±

    The beautiful woman at the front, Master of the Boundless Peak, chuckled. Her laughter bloomed like a thousand flowers, enchanting and graceful. Though none of the Core Formation cultivators turned to look, their divine senses were so sharp that they¡¯d heard everything clearly without even trying.

    ¡°Junior Sister Li missed out indeed. The boy¡¯s techniques are quite impressive. A few of his poisons gave even us some trouble to cleanse.

    And just before entering the passage earlier, he was the first among the Qi Condensation disciples to sense something off about the Grand Profound Sect. That kind of perception is exceptional. If he can reach the Foundation Establishment stage, he¡¯s worth watching.¡±

    The scholarly peak master Feng spoke with a smile.

    "Oh? Then let¡¯s see if he survives after entering the Wheel of Life and Death! But from what Changting says, that brat seems to be involved with Zhao Min too. He¡¯s only been on the peak for a few years¡­ That¡¯s why I say, nothing good ever comes out of Little Bamboo Peak. Hmph!"

    A collective headache swept through the surrounding Core Formation elders. How did the conversation veer to Little Bamboo Peak again? There was simply no reasoning with this madwoman, her words were always all over the place.

    As a result, the Core Formation cultivators all turned their gazes forward, ignoring anything else the Mistress of Boundless Peak said, sitting upright in perfect silence.

    Thus, two beams of light streaked across the skies above the grasslands, disappearing again into the distant heavens...

    After nearly half a day of travel, the light from the two sects began to slow. Sensing the change, Li Yan opened his eyes and, like the others, focused his gaze beyond the protective barrier.

    Before them rose several towering mountains, their peaks vanishing into the clouds. Verdant foliage blanketed their slopes and waterfalls cascaded down from high cliffs, plummeting in silver arcs¡­

    As they drew closer, the mountains loomed larger and grander like mighty rivers of starlight flowing endlessly, majestic and unyielding.

    When they were still several hundred zhang away from one such mountain, the two sects began to descend. The spiritual light around them gradually dissipated. When they were about three to four zhang from the ground, Elder Peng called out sharply:

    ¡°We¡¯re landing!¡±

    As he spoke, he led the descent. The other elders, Foundation Establishment cultivators, and Li Yan along with the group of Qi Condensation disciples followed in an orderly fashion.

    Likewise, on the massive spirit ship across the way, a voice rang out from Immortal Hang Wu, prompting his group to descend as well.

    During the descent, Li Yan noticed that they were landing in an open field in front of the mountain range, roughly five to six hundred zhang in length and width, covered in green grass. Ahead, a narrow path led straight into the mountains, threading into a gorge formed by two adjoining peaks.

    At that moment, there were already several hundred figures gathered at the entrance to the valley. They stood scattered about, a raucous clamor echoing through the area. These figures completely blocked the view into the valley, preventing anyone from seeing what lay beyond.

    Li Yan blinked in surprise as he got a better look. More accurately, what he saw wasn¡¯t several hundred humans but several hundred demonic beasts, loosely grouped into three clusters.

    Though disorderly, their arrangement faintly indicated a structure, each group seemingly led by one of the three figures standing at the front, undeniably human in appearance. The beasts behind them, however, came in all shapes and sizes.

    As the cultivators from the two sects touched down, one of the three men stepped forward and spoke:

    ¡°So it¡¯s fellow Daoists from the Grand Profound Sect and the Wraith Sect. Looks like Immortal Hang Wu and Elder Peng are leading this time?¡±

    All eyes turned toward the speaker, a middle-aged man with a sinister face, sunken eyes, a hooked nose, and a lean frame. He wore a long black robe and clasped his hands lightly in greeting as he addressed the leaders.

    From the moment the cultivators had landed, the trio had already identified the two leading elders. As soon as the man spoke, the several hundred beasts behind him immediately fell silent, the chaotic noise vanishing into stillness.

    ¡°Hehe, this humble Daoist greets Brother Yin, Brother Lin, and Brother Yan! It¡¯s been more than ten years, and your powers seem even greater than before.¡±

    Immortal Hang Wu offered a respectful bow after landing.

    The man in black, addressed as Brother Yin, gave a faint smile but didn¡¯t respond further. The other two men also stood smiling wordlessly.

    One of them was tall and refined, with jade-like features and flawless, crystalline skin. Dressed in flowing white robes, he looked every bit the charming noble scion from a mortal fairy tale.

    The third was a towering man over two zhang tall, with a face carved like stone and skin of a strange bronze hue. His bulging muscles stretched his purple robe to its limits. Compared to him, even someone like Wei Chituo looked like a half-grown child.

    ¡°Looks like we arrived a bit earlier,¡± Elder Peng said, clasping his hands and speaking with ambiguous meaning. Judging from the reactions on the other side, they clearly understood him. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    The purple-robed giant rumbled in a deep, gravelly voice:

    ¡°Pure Land Sect and Ten-Step Court should be here soon. You humans are always so slow, every time we have to wait for you!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s not entirely fair,¡± the handsome man with the fan chimed in, smiling as he swayed it gently. ¡°We do have to study your kind¡¯s strict rules and group slaughter tactics, after all. Those are quite effective.¡±

    Elder Peng narrowed his eyes at their words but said nothing. Immortal Hang Wu simply maintained a polite smile.

    Seeing this, the trio shifted their attention to the other Core Formation elders. The fan-wielding man swept his gaze across the Grand Profound Sect¡¯s ranks and quickly spotted two stunning young female Daoists. Their radiant beauty and shapely figures were barely hidden by their loose robes. His eyes lit up instantly.

    But then, as his gaze fell on the Mistress of Boundless Peak, his pupils flashed with unmistakable desire, utterly unabashed by the intensity of his gaze. He turned and said to the two leaders:

    ¡°Fellow Daoists, although we recognize a few familiar faces, many others here are strangers. Won¡¯t you introduce them to us?¡±

    His eyes lingered only on the Core Formation cultivators up front. The Foundation Establishment and Qi Condensation disciples behind were beneath his notice.

    Naturally, Elder Peng and Immortal Hang Wu nodded and began introductions one by one. The atmosphere briefly turned lively.

    Behind the three men, the hundreds of demonic beasts turned their lustful eyes toward the female disciples among the Foundation and Qi Condensation ranks. Their expressions were lewd, their stares unrestrained.

    Not only did they gawk openly, but they also began discussing certain disciples¡¯ figures in crude, unfiltered tones, bursting into loud, lascivious laughter.

    The female cultivators gradually wore expressions of icy disdain, many frowning as anger flared in their eyes. The male disciples responded with either burning fury or cold, murderous glares toward the beasts.

    However, with the Core Formation elders standing at the front, there was no way to retaliate now. They could only memorize the appearances of these monsters and wait for the trials ahead when the Wheel of Life and Death or the treasure hunt began before seizing the chance to take vengeance.

    (Chapter End)

    We''ve reached a hundred chaps in no time!

 Chapter 101: Demon Cultivators

    Chapter 101: Demon Cultivators

    After Li Yan landed, he kept surveying his surroundings. Before coming, he had studied many ancient texts about the secret realm. He knew that opposite him were the demon beasts who had also participated in the realm¡¯s harvesting and the Wheel of Life and Death.

    Clearly, those three were not human. They should be humanoid forms transformed from third-rank demon beasts. First-rank demon beasts usually evolved from ordinary demon beasts or were born from rare bloodlines of different species.

    When wild beasts devour heavenly materials and earthly treasures and begin consciously absorbing and exhaling the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, they have a chance to evolve into ordinary demon beasts. After cultivation, ordinary demon beasts may then advance to first-rank demon beasts.

    Some powerful demon beasts possess ancient demon bloodlines. From birth, they are already first-rank or even second-rank demon beasts. These types are ancient species and extremely rare.

    First-rank demon beasts have already awakened intelligence. Upon reaching second rank, they gradually gain transformation powers. Some demon beasts with strong bloodlines can fully transform into human form at this stage.

    Most second-rank demon beasts, however, can only change parts of their bodies, like beast heads with human bodies or human heads with beast tails, not true transformation.

    Once a demon beast advances to third rank, its transformation abilities reach mastery. Their transformed appearances are indistinguishable from humans, though the demonic aura on their bodies cannot be completely eliminated. Generally, only cultivators of the same or higher rank can detect this aura.

    By the fourth rank, they are equivalent to human Nascent Soul ancestors. Their demonic aura is basically gone. Unless they reveal their true forms, it¡¯s hard for others to detect them, except for cultivators with powerful divine senses.

    The three demon beasts Li Yan saw showed no visible demonic aura at all, indicating his cultivation level was too low to sense it.

    Behind those three demon beasts, the chaotic groups had dozens of half-human, half-demon beasts.

    There were serpent-headed, human-bodied demon beasts, their upper bodies bare, revealing taut sinewy muscles, wielding giant tridents. They hissed from red serpent-like tongues, occasionally curling upward to lick their nostrils, their small green eyes shining with sinister light.

    There were also demon beasts sprawled on the ground resembling huge, plump white maggots, but their heads had human mouths and prominent noses. Their earless sides were covered with dense coin-sized eyes that spun ceaselessly in all directions, making one feel nauseous.

    There were pangolin-like demon beasts, covered with scales all over, standing upright like humans. Their limbs resembled human ones, and their arms had a healthy wheat-colored skin, but their heads and tails were sharp cones, looking very strange...

    Behind each group of dozens of demon beasts were over a hundred demon beasts incapable of transformation.

    Li Yan guessed the dozens of demon beasts up front were second-rank, akin to human Foundation Establishment cultivators; those behind were first-rank, equal to his own Qi Condensation realm.

    As Li Yan observed, he suddenly felt someone approaching. Turning his head, he saw Li Wuyi slowly walking toward him.

    This place should be the destination. The Core Formation cultivators ahead were talking, and those Foundation Establishment cultivators were either whispering or observing their surroundings and the demon beasts opposite as well as opponents from other sects.

    Li Wuyi was not competing but came to lead Xiao Zhu Peak on Wei Zhongran¡¯s behalf, so he did not observe the opponents.

    ¡°Senior Brother!¡± Li Yan greeted with a slight bow.

    Li Wuyi waved his hand, signaling Li Yan not to be so formal, then stood beside him. He had noticed Li Yan looking at the demon beasts and, hearing their unrestrained shouting, he spoke softly.

    ¡°This is the nature of demon beasts. They are born hostile to humans and thus have no scruples or feelings of mercy.

    Demon beasts are ruthless killers; they like to devour their victims¡¯ bodies after slaying them and won¡¯t even spare their souls. Without a soul, there¡¯s no chance for reincarnation, it means complete annihilation from this world.

    Moreover, some demon beasts like to rape female human cultivators. If a female cultivator falls into their hands, the outcome is too tragic to describe¡­¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice echoed in Li Yan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°That¡­ then why send female cultivators to participate? Such things are a taboo among cultivators. Doesn¡¯t the sect intervene?¡±

    Li Yan frowned upon hearing this, glancing freely toward Gong Chenying, Zhao Min, and Li Changting¡¯s direction. Even among the four sects, such matters were absolutely forbidden.

    At least officially, such things cannot happen. Even if you have reason to kill the opponent, rape is not allowed and is severely punished.

    ¡°The four great sects have, of course, discussed this matter with the secret realm demon beasts, but the harvesting area is hidden from the outside. What happens inside? How can one get evidence? It¡¯s very difficult.

    In the past, some cultivators tried carrying specially made jade slips to record footage at critical moments, but those jade slips are rare and cannot be carried by everyone. Even if carried inside, you need a chance to record, which is unlikely.

    So in the end, this matter became an unspoken understanding. However, in retaliation, human cultivators would not spare the demon beasts¡¯ souls after killing them. They erase the soul¡¯s consciousness and embed it into the demon core. Such demon cores can boost alchemy and artifact forging by several levels, which is also a taboo in the outside world.

    Demon beasts that lose their souls cannot reincarnate either. If forged into spiritual tools or treasures, they are forever controlled until the soul is exhausted. That is no less harsh than entering the eighteen levels of hell.

    But this is a bloody trial. Outside of this secret realm, if either side crosses these lines, the other side will swear to hunt them down to death.

    The cultivation world¡¯s dirty secrets are not limited to this. Are female cultivators not cultivators? Even if protected, are they never allowed to leave the sect? Will we never face death? How will they survive then?¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice in Li Yan¡¯s mind was calm but stripped of its usual gentleness, strangely detached.

    Li Yan was stunned and then remained silent.

    ¡°Cultivation is a thorny path. Reliance is but a mirage; even mountains fall and rivers dry. Only oneself remains.¡±

    He thought to himself.

    ¡°I trust they each have ways to swiftly assess the situation. But if they truly didn¡¯t have time to act then find out who did it, and make sure he pays the price.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice was very light.

    Li Yan was startled. He felt there was more meaning behind his senior brother¡¯s words.

    ¡°Pay the price? The secret realm opens only every fifteen years, and next time those demon beasts won¡¯t participate, right?¡±

    ¡°Heh heh heh¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about that. Do you know what the original forms of those three demon beasts ahead are?¡±

    Li Wuyi obviously didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Some secret matters were not for Li Yan to know at this time.

    Li Yan shook his head. Although he had noticed before, apart from roughly guessing that the sinister-looking, deep-eyed, hooked-nosed man in black might be an eagle or hawk-type, he could see no features from the other two.

    ¡°I actually know a bit. During previous secret realm harvesting events, I¡¯ve seen these three several times and later asked our master about them.

    The gaunt man in the black robe is a late-stage third-rank Gale Hawk, named Yin Congfeng. Many years ago, it was already known to have reached late third-rank.

    This demonic cultivator¡¯s innate divine ability contains spatial power. It¡¯s said he has mastered some rudiments of spatial power, but even this small portion grants him incredible speed and peerless teleportation techniques.

    I heard a martial uncle of the Ten Steps Sect once sparred with him. Despite suppressing him with realm, with the sword saint¡¯s sharp attacks and swift sword flight, he still failed to prevail.

    Afterwards, that martial uncle declared this demon a top expert at the Core Formation stage, extremely difficult to contend with, only preset formations or spatial confinement treasures stand a chance against him.

    The handsome young lord is a Jade Qilin named Lin Mingyu, a very rare ancient heteromorphic species. Born already a first-rank demon beast, he was said to have reached the early peak of third-rank thirty years ago; his current realm is unknown.

    His innate divine ability is understanding Heaven¡¯s will and listening to destiny, granting him prediction and foresight.

    Our master once said with this demon¡¯s early third-rank strength, escaping even a late-stage human Core Formation cultivator isn¡¯t impossible. Such power is formidable indeed. Normally, a late Core Formation cultivator facing an early third-rank ordinary demon beast might not find it effortless but would not have too much trouble.

    The purple-robed burly man¡¯s true form is a Mountain Devouring Beast, named Yan Motian, who was at mid-third-rank cultivation fifteen years ago.

    Mountain Devouring Beasts favor consuming all kinds of rocks and minerals and evolve very slowly, but their greatest trait is exceptionally solid defense. Generally, an early third-rank Mountain Devouring Beast¡¯s body can¡¯t be penetrated by magical attacks alone from a late Core Formation cultivator without using treasures. His attacks are ferocious enough to be described as able to move mountains and overturn rivers.¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yan was quite surprised, he hadn¡¯t expected these three demon beasts to be so powerful, nor that the ancient heteromorphic species from the classic texts he had been pondering moments ago included a Jade Qilin present right here.

    What sort of immortal created this secret realm, to have even ancient heteromorphic demon beasts among its residents? Back in ancient times, this place must have had an even greater variety of demon beasts.

    At this point, Li Wuyi glanced again at the group of second-rank half-human, half-demon beasts behind.

    ¡°Among the second-rank demon beasts, I know a few that are also very formidable. When the death wheel competition begins, it¡¯s highly likely they will be the ones to fight. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Jinchui Yan, of the Golden Flame Sacred Lion race, at the second-rank peak, equivalent to human Foundation Establishment Pseudo Core stage, specializes in fire-based divine arts, possesses extraordinary bravery and strength, with an innate divine art called Nine Seas Ascension. It¡¯s a wide-area group fire attack with power touching the true essence of the three realms¡¯ true fire at the Core Formation realm. Any cultivator below Core Formation who is struck will perish instantly.¡±

    Following Li Wuyi¡¯s gaze, Li Yan saw behind Yan Motian a lion-faced man over a zhang tall, majestic and upright, wearing a golden robe that did not flutter in the wind. He stood with crossed hands, casting a sideways glance at the two sects, exuding a domineering air.

    Several demon beasts stood nearby, whispering among themselves and occasionally pointing at the human cultivators. The lion-faced man merely nodded occasionally but did not speak.

    ¡°Wu Wuan, from the Qingjing Centipede race, at second-rank peak, specializes in ice-based divine arts. He¡¯s cunning and treacherous, with an innate divine art called Ice Spirit Sorrow Wind, a wide-area group attack. The ice crystals contain a unique potent toxin; cultivators below Core Formation struck will turn to dust within half a quarter-hour. Their souls are frozen by the toxic ice, unable to escape or enter reincarnation.¡±

    That demon beast wore a blue robe, also with a human body and beast head, standing behind Yin Congfeng. His collar was raised to cover his neck, and his figure was slender. When Li Yan looked over, he met Li Yan¡¯s gaze.

    Suddenly their eyes locked, and Li Yan clearly saw that the head was mottled with black, blue, and red spots, with several long whiskers curling downward. His large mouth stretched toward his ears, exposing yellow pointed teeth.

    Seeing Li Yan looking at him, he grinned. In an instant, his face seemed to split at the mouth into upper and lower halves. Peering closer, his head was left only as a dark hollow throat.

    Li Yan felt a chill inside. Li Wuyi smiled at the blue crystal centipede beast and then turned his gaze elsewhere.

    ¡°Yuehen Guo, of the Moon Shadow Cat race, second-rank peak, specializes in wind-based divine arts, with an innate divine art called Shadow Flow Light, a high-speed offensive ability. Its claws are comparable to low-grade magical treasures.

    Its terrifying trait is that it carries the power of time. Those struck have their life force rapidly drained. Foundation Establishment cultivators hit can lose their life essence within fifteen or sixteen breaths, aging to death.¡±

    Li Yan followed Li Wuyi¡¯s gaze and saw a petite, graceful, and beautiful woman in a light green long dress. Her skin was as bright as moonlight, truly charming.

    From her appearance, she had fully transformed, though occasionally when her long sleeves moved, she revealed a pair of pure white jade arms. However, instead of hands, there were a pair of furry sharp claws.

    ¡°Yanshui Chu, Holy Sound Spider, second-rank peak¡­¡± Li Wuyi continued without pause, introducing seven or eight demon beasts before stopping. All of these were peak second-rank, the ones most to be wary of among demon beasts.

    Then he turned his gaze toward the Grand Profound Sect...

    Li Yan truly admired this senior brother¡¯s toughness; these precise insights must have come from previous encounters.

    At that moment, the Core Formation cultivators who had been whispering suddenly ceased their conversations. Even the Jade Qilin, whose handsome face shone like a radiant star river while chatting with the Peak Mistress, stopped speaking. Every Core Formation cultivator raised their heads and looked toward the distance!

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 102: Gathering Together

    Chapter 102: Gathering Together

    Before the valley, two massive glowing spheres rapidly approached from the distant horizon. In mere moments, they arrived above the clearing at the valley¡¯s mouth, then came to a halt, hovering midair.

    As the radiant light slowly faded, a gigantic alms bowl and an ancient, weathered greatsword engraved with mysterious patterns appeared in the sky. From above, a solemn Buddhist chant echoed.

    ¡°Amitabha Buddha, thank you all for your patience, venerable benefactors.¡±

    Within the glowing alms bowl, streams of light flickered and soared, falling gracefully. At the same time, figures leapt from the ancient sword like bullets, monks clad in robes descended from the sky, accompanied by a fierce-looking cohort of cultivators.

    Leading them were eleven monks draped in crimson kasaya robes, each a Core Formation stage master. They were revered as the Buddhas.

    Behind them followed forty-nine Foundation Establishment stage monks in yellow robes, called Chan monks. Further back, over a hundred young monks in gray robes comprised the entire Pure Land Sect group.

    The group radiating sharp, intense aura were the disciples of the Ten-Step Court, each clad in white robes. Some bore massive sword cases on their backs; others wore only plain white robes. Thirteen Core Formation cultivators led them.

    The Pure Land Sect spokesperson was a Buddha about thirty years old, with a burly frame and a ruddy complexion, though he paled in comparison to the towering Mountain Devouring Beast standing nearby. His solemn face bore nine faint golden rings on his crown, exuding a majestic, sacred presence.

    ¡°Xiahua greets fellow Daoists!¡±

    Among the Ten Steps group, a slender middle-aged cultivator spoke. Around forty years old, his long beard framed a calm, indifferent expression. Unlike others, he carried no large sword case; his white robes fluttered elegantly, giving him an ethereal, extraordinary aura.

    ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s Master Yisong and Sword King Xiahua leading. You two have certainly arrived late.¡±

    The speaker was none other than the gaunt, dark-robed Gale Eagle, Yin Congfeng.

    The jade qilin gentleman¡¯s eyes again flicked toward three Core Formation female sword cultivators from Ten Steps, studying them closely, occasionally clicking his tongue in appreciation.

    ¡°Since everyone is present, shall we begin the harvesting expedition?¡±

    Immortal Hang Wu ignored Yin Congfeng¡¯s sarcasm. Looking skyward, he calmly responded,

    ¡°No rush, no rush. Master Yisong and Sword King Xiahua, some Fellow Daoists here are unfamiliar to each other. Perhaps an introduction or two is in order before we start. After all, this journey will take a full month.¡±

    Lin Mingyu swiftly folded his fan with a smile and tapped it lightly in his palm.

    The other two beast cultivators glanced his way but remained silent. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Elder Peng closed his eyes, choosing to meditate instead. Immortal Hang Wu could only helplessly glance at Yisong and Xiahua, finally resting his gaze on Sword King Xiahua. Everyone seemed to understand that the jade qilin simply wished to meet the female cultivators.

    Sword King Xiahua nodded expressionlessly and began a formal, mechanical introduction.

    ¡°Little junior brother, have you noticed the Ten Steps sword cultivators? Those carrying large sword cases belong to the Outer Sword lineage, while those empty-handed belong to the Inner Sword lineage. Outer Sword cultivators can unleash countless sword strikes with overwhelming power; Inner Sword cultivators have refined sword pellets in the Niwan Palace, making them even harder to deal with.

    ¡°Sword cultivators are our greatest enemies. Their attack and speed are incredibly difficult to counter, so exercise utmost caution when engaging them. The Grand Profound Sect, located in the South Sea, mainly cultivates Taoist techniques¡­¡±

    Knowing Li Yan was unfamiliar with the other four sects, Li Wuyi began a rapid introduction with voice transmission.

    Just as Sword King Xiahua finished his introduction, Li Wuyi was wrapping up as well.

    Li Yan listened intently, his expression grave as he glanced toward the Ten-Step Court and Pure Land Sect disciples behind, all in Qi Condensation stage.

    ¡°Did you notice something off?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Qi Condensation cultivators from those two sects have vastly different auras. It seems the three sects truly have allied.¡±

    Li Yan¡¯s eyes flickered with insight.

    Li Wuyi had noticed as well. He had been observing since their arrival but still couldn¡¯t figure out several questions. How could the three sects cooperate to counter the Wraith Sect in the Wheel of Life and Death? Could they somehow avoid fighting each other?

    For a moment, Li Wuyi was perplexed and sighed quietly. He shifted his gaze toward other Foundation Establishment cultivators and recognized many familiar faces. He smiled faintly, though the looks aimed at him were full of hatred or battle intent.

    The Pure Land Sect and Ten Steps introductions finished quickly, but to Lin Mingyu¡¯s disappointment, he gained little opportunity for socializing.

    With introductions over, Sword King Xiahua immediately suggested preparations to begin the harvesting. Lin Mingyu could only sulkily accept and turned toward his fellow beast cultivators.

    The Wraith Sect gathered together as Elder Peng raised a hand, casting a huge soundproof dome over everyone. The other three sects followed suit, clearly making final preparations.

    Only the beasts remained indifferent, watching the four sects with their usual chaotic demeanor.

    ¡°Judging by how the three sects still guard against each other and the aura of their Foundation Establishment disciples, they will not hold back during harvesting. Each will fight independently to maximize their gains. However, during the Wheel of Life and Death, they will cooperate, that much is certain. So, what is your decision?¡±

    Elder Peng spoke calmly, as Core Formation and Foundation Establishment cultivators turned their gazes toward the Qi Condensation disciples.

    ¡­

    At last, among the 108 Qi-condensation disciples of the Wraith Sect, ninety percent chose to participate in the Wheel of Life and Death. Li Yan could tell this was likely the result of the Foundation Establishment cultivators from each peak ¡°negotiating¡± with their own disciples just now.

    Even if some Qi-condensation disciples were reluctant deep down, they probably dared not voice it. Only a few bold ones remained silent, but that too did not change the inevitable outcome. This time, Li Yan voiced his approval.

    Once the plan was settled, Elder Peng produced information on Foundation Establishment cultivators from the other factions for all disciples to observe. This was primarily for the Foundation Establishment disciples to study, with a strict time limit of fifteen minutes to complete.

    In truth, before this, cultivators from each faction had already passed all known information to their own sect¡¯s relevant people.

    Li Yan clearly understood the elders¡¯ intention: before arrival, the four sects had sealed off the list of Foundation Establishment disciples participating in the harvest to prevent targeted countermeasures by others.

    Though each sect planted spies within the others, once the participants were selected, they sealed off nearly ten thousand li of sect territory.

    Massive patrols were arranged daily without pause. The patrol squads themselves mutually monitored one another. The zones of their divine sense overlapped, forming a cross-linked spiritual detection network.

    It was virtually impossible to send transmission talismans or use flying spirit beasts to convey information, unless an entire patrol team was compromised by enemy infiltrators.

    Now that the four sects¡¯ forces had appeared, their Foundation Establishment disciples could no longer hide. Elder Peng and the others had already arranged for familiar Foundation Establishment disciples to supplement and cross-check this information.

    As for Qi-condensation disciples¡¯ data, it was scarce. The four sects were vast and in prior exchanges rarely involved lower-level disciples, so hardly any detailed profiles of low-rank disciples were available.

    With limited time, the Wraith Sect¡¯s collected intel mainly listed key figures from the other three sects and the beast faction, focusing on their cultivation techniques and personality traits, allowing Li Yan and others a rough understanding of the principal Foundation Establishment cultivators and second-rank beasts.

    These materials were extremely valuable, many had been obtained at great personal risk. Knowing a person¡¯s cultivation methods and temperament allowed for tailored strategic planning.

    At the same time, cultivators from the other sects were doing the same.

    Li Yan had already learned some details from Li Wuyi and now knew more about his opponents.

    He carefully scanned through the key figures highlighted in the gathered intel.

    A sword-cultivator with sharp brows and bright eyes, clad in a blue robe, stood before the Foundation Establishment cultivators of the Ten-Step Court. He exuded the unique coldness and aloofness of a sword cultivator, his bearing extraordinary.

    Wang Lang, Pseudo Core, elite internal sword cultivator of Ten-Step Court. He had refined a sword pellet to the level of turning a sword into strands of silk, capable of severing heads from hundreds of li away. Skilled in the Purple Star Rotating Body Technique... his attacks were sharp and his movements lightning fast!

    The ability to transform a sword into silk strands was a hallmark of strong internal sword cultivators. Most Foundation Establishment sword cultivators were still at the comprehension stage of this skill, but he had already reached a minor success.

    Liang Liang, Pseudo Core, internal sword lineage of Ten-Step Court, had refined a sword pellet and begun comprehending the sword-to-silk transformation¡­

    Miao Zhengyi, Pseudo Core, external sword lineage of Ten-Step Court, carried a sword case with 360 spirit swords capable of forming the Earth-Devil Sword Formation and the Sword Rain Sprinkling Technique¡­

    Quan Jiuxing, a rising star of the Grand Profound Sect¡¯s younger generation, Pseudo Core, his green Taoist robe fluttering in the wind, eyes lively and observant, carrying crossed twin swords on his back. His cultivation was refined and profound. He possessed a mid-grade spirit treasure, the "Azure Flame Shield," paired with the Azure Flood Dragon Sword for offense and defense¡­

    Qiu Jiu, tall and fair-skinned with a rosy complexion, wore a green Taoist robe that added to her heroic aura. Her hair tied into a crown, standing beside Quan Jiuxing, her imposing presence rivaled his. Her phoenix-shaped eyes gazed at Quan Jiuxing with affection, as if forgetting her surroundings.

    A young monk from the Pure Land Sect quietly observed the Wraith Sect side. He looked around eighteen or nineteen, wearing a yellow kasaya, clearly a Foundation Establishment Chan monk.

    Zhi Liao, Chan monk, Pseudo Core, proficient in the Eighteen Garments Buddha Transmission. It was rumored he had cultivated a trace of Mind Force, which was terrifying. Besides amplifying his power greatly, if hit by Mind Force, the vital energy inside would burn like oil on fire, nearly impossible to eradicate...

    Behind Zhi Liao was another, also highlighted by Li Wuyi and the others. Zhi Wei, a Pseudo Core Chan monk, well-versed in the Great Sun Sutra. He was said to possess a Gau box artifact, capable of subduing yin creatures and ensnaring souls within. With it, he could seize a person¡¯s spirit and ferry them forcibly to the Western Paradise¡­

    ...

    The Secret Harvesting Realm lay within the valley, requiring several Core Formation-level cultivators to jointly open its gate.

    Although it was said to be Five Factions, in reality, it was seven groups. The three beast teams consisted of beast races from their respective great powers, who would fight fiercely over resources once inside.

    The secret realm housed countless beasts. The beasts on their side had long demanded more participation, but the four sects refused, fearing too many beasts would be a liability.

    Regarding this Wheel of Life and Death opening, the four sects initially didn¡¯t want to allocate eight paths to the beasts. However, the beasts insisted on honoring an agreement from tens of thousands of years ago, threatening to refuse to open the death wheel otherwise, so the four sects reluctantly consented.

    Mainly, it was the Ten-Step Court, Pure Land Sect, and Grand Profound Sect who agreed. Wraith Sect had no choice but to acquiesce.

    In less than fifteen minutes, three Core Formation cultivators stepped forward: Elder Peng of Wraith Sect, the Xiahua Sword King of Ten-Step Court, and Yin Congfeng of the beasts.

    At this moment, the beasts began retreating a hundred zhang from the humans, revealing the previously blocked valley entrance.

    Only then did Li Yan and the others notice that even with the beasts gone, the valley¡¯s interior remained hidden. On both sides of the entrance stood a three-zhang-high green vine trellis covered with lush verdant leaves.

    The vines drooped beneath the trellis, vibrant and glowing with a bright green light, full of spiritual energy, as if forming a shaded green passage, obscuring everything inside the valley.

    Elder Peng and the other two formed a triangular formation at the entrance, standing firm. The Grand Profound Sect and Pure Land Sect did not send any Core Formation cultivators forward, nor did anyone speak.

    But Li Yan could clearly see a flicker of discontent on some faces from those two sects. For a moment, he felt somewhat puzzled by the situation.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 103: The Tianxin Compass

    Chapter 103: The Tianxin Compass

    At the valley entrance, Elder Peng and the other two each produced an ancient, triangular object from their robes. The objects were brown with curved edges at the base. As they formed hand seals, all three tossed their objects into the air.

    At this moment, Master Yisong from the Pure Land Sect and Immortal Hang Wu from the Grand Profound Sect arrived behind the three, though neither produced any artifacts.

    Li Yan kept his gaze fixed ahead. He noticed Yisong and Hang Wu looking upward, their eyes gleaming with a sharp light, he sensed a trace of greed hidden within their expressions.

    Being clever, Li Yan pondered the origin of this secret realm and guessed part of the truth.

    This realm was first discovered and opened by the Ten-Step Court and the Wraith Sect, who later struck an agreement with the beasts inside. The three brown objects must be the keys to unlocking the realm.

    Since the Grand Profound and Pure Land sects joined later, they lacked these artifacts, a fatal disadvantage. Although the secret realm¡¯s gateway would open, many inner areas would remain inaccessible to them.

    In the air, the three brown objects quickly combined, forming a circular device resembling a compass. Brilliant light radiated and shimmered across its surface. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    At that moment, Master Yisong, Immortal Hang Wu, Elder Peng, and the other two each formed hand seals and extended a finger, five beams of colored light converged on the small compass-like device.

    Like a spinning top under force, the compass rapidly rotated, growing larger by the second...

    The five continued channeling their power as the spinning compass slowly moved to hover directly above the valley¡¯s entrance. Its rotation gradually slowed until it hung there like a colossal sun.

    When the five ceased their energy infusion, the giant compass stopped spinning. Elder Peng glanced at the Sword King below him, who nodded in acknowledgment before turning to address the gathered Foundation Establishment disciples.

    ¡°The harvesting trial is now open. You will enter in batches according to your sect. As each person passes beneath the Tianxin Compass, it will leave a mark on them.

    ¡°This mark can be sensed through divine sense. If you encounter danger, you may shatter the mark with your divine sense to be immediately teleported out. However, if the mark disappears and the person has not exited, then they are dead!!¡±

    Hearing this, Li Yan found it intriguing. He had not expected that the treasure called the Tianxin Compass would not only open the area but also serve as a life-saving device.

    ¡°The Tianxin Compass is also a map. Once activated, it displays the internal layout of the harvesting area and luminous points, each representing a cultivator. Those outside the valley can see the number and positions of cultivators but cannot tell who each light represents.

    ¡°To protect those inside, when entering, the compass automatically groups members of the same team into a small zone. The beasts or cultivators in this zone cannot leave, preventing those who enter later from being attacked by the earlier arrivals.

    ¡°Only after everyone has fully entered will the elders outside officially activate the Tianxin Compass, marking the true start of the secret realm harvesting trial.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice echoed in Li Yan¡¯s mind at the perfect moment, and Li Yan smiled, nodding to his senior brother.

    Ahead, the second-rank beasts led by Yin Congfeng began entering. Though visibly excited, under Yin Congfeng¡¯s cold gaze they reluctantly formed a line heading beneath the lush green vine arch at the valley entrance.

    The moment the first female-headed wolf beast stepped in, Li Yan saw a green light shoot from the Tianxin Compass above, piercing the green vines and striking its body.

    The beast showed no sign of awareness and quickly disappeared into the foliage. Then, a moving green dot appeared on the compass, clarifying Li Wuyi¡¯s earlier explanation.

    This green dot quickly circled within a confined area, as if trapped inside a boundary. As more beasts entered, the number of green dots inside this zone steadily increased...

    Next, Daoist disciples from the Grand Profound Sect began entering, softening the originally stern expressions of the Grand Profound cultivators somewhat. Clearly, the order of entry had been arranged to give them some respect.

    Yet, as a Grand Profound Foundation Establishment disciple stepped beneath the entrance, Li Yan noticed a red beam strike the compass, followed by the appearance of a moving red dot swiftly shifted to a different zone, separated from the green one.

    Li Yan realized that the compass used different colors to distinguish cultivators from different sects, with zones arranged from inside out accordingly.

    Thus, the rest entered in sequence: beasts, Pure Land Sect, beasts again, Wraith Sect, then Ten-Step Court, taking a full quarter hour.

    Once the colored dots on the Tianxin Compass settled into seven distinct zones, the five Core Formation cultivators again sent five beams of light shooting into the compass floating above the valley entrance.

    A buzzing sound filled the air.

    The compass then shot seven massive beams of light into the sky. The beams transformed into seven arrow-like rainbows that shot from the heavens down into the valley.

    The colored dots within the seven zones of the Tianxin Compass began to surge and scatter, some moving steadily toward each other, others darting swiftly in various directions...

    The harvesting trial had officially begun!

    Li Yan watched the massive Tianxin Compass hovering over the valley entrance. The Wraith Sect¡¯s marks were black, and in one section of the compass, forty-nine black dots started spreading outward in all directions.

    Some clusters of three or four black dots rushed together in a certain direction, while four or five moved slowly and cautiously. Even some solitary black dots broke away alone.

    Their directions varied, but almost all were rushing toward the outer areas. It seemed their intent was to create distance from enemies before making any moves.

    Li Yan also noticed that most of the red, brown, and purple dots, likely the colors representing the three beast teams charged directly toward zones occupied by other colors. If his memory was correct, these were probably aiming to eliminate the human cultivators first.

    Among these three colors, a few dots also separated from the main groups and headed straight outward. Li Yan guessed these were more intelligent beasts entering to seek treasures.

    ¡°Alright, from now on, life and death are up to fate. We¡¯ll wait outside for a month,¡± Elder Peng said as he returned, addressing a group of Qi Condensation disciples. He then joined seven other Core Formation elders who gathered nearby to exchange messages silently.

    Li Yan noticed their gazes frequently flickering toward the other sects and the three beast teams. The other sects¡¯ Core Formation cultivators similarly returned to their camps and conferred cautiously, all displaying a wary vigilance.

    Li Yan wondered why each sect sent so many Core Formation elders. Beyond the five required to open the passage, were the extras just for show? Or were they meant to guard against treachery from the other sects?

    What Li Yan didn¡¯t know was that ever since the harvesting trial shifted to being dominated by mainly Foundation Establishment cultivators, the passage opening was overseen by Core Formation cultivators. Initially, both cultivators and beasts only dispatched a few Core Formation elders, just enough to open the trial gate.

    But then something very strange happened. After one harvesting trial, nearly half the Core Formation elders who came out were lost, a devastating blow given how precious any Core Formation elder is to a sect.

    The Grand Profound Sect and Ten-Step Court each lost three Core Formation elders inside the realm, while Wraith Sect and Pure Land sects had two elders gravely wounded, almost unable to even open the passage to return.

    In the end, the four sects had to combine forces, gathering ten Core Formation elders at the Ten Step Court passage to jointly reopen the return portal.

    According to returning elders, one night after Foundation Establishment cultivators had entered the harvesting area, twenty elders and three third-rank beasts guarded outside beneath the Tianxin Compass.

    Suddenly, a thick fog rose sharply, quickly enveloping the area. Even divine senses were blocked, with Core Formation cultivators¡¯ perception limited to only about a foot beyond their bodies.

    Then, they were ambushed one by one. Luckily, Pure Land and Wraith sect elders sensed the danger early and formed small Luohan Tiger and Four Symbols formations. Though none died, four elders were seriously injured.

    The Ten-Step Court relied on sharp flying swords and brute force, and Grand Profound Daoists formed a small Heavenly Gang formation. One was overly confident, the other suffered a broken formation, and both suffered heavy losses, six Core Formation elders died in that battle.

    The fog appeared and vanished within less than fifteen minutes, and the attackers inside it disappeared without a trace.

    The remaining elders of the four sects were furious, blaming high-level beasts in the secret realm. The three third-rank beasts that appeared, though badly wounded had not been killed, a very suspicious outcome.

    No matter how strong, three beasts should not surpass twenty Core Formation elders.

    The four sects nearly attacked the three beasts on the spot. The beasts initially tried to explain, but seeing their disbelief, their ferocity surfaced, preparing to fight desperately.

    In the end, a Buddha from the Pure Land sect spoke to stop the fight, and a Wraith Core Formation elder mediated. Since those two sects had suffered fewer losses, they stayed calm.

    They knew that even if they killed the three beasts here, their remaining Core Formation elders and all Foundation Establishment cultivators inside would be trapped with no way out alive.

    Since then, the four sects stayed united, taking turns forming teams to remain on guard. Though they competed secretly outside, in these moments they were tightly allied.

    The three beasts, despite their resentment, never called others for reinforcements, which heightened suspicion. Given their previous brazen behavior, many suspected a hidden top-tier beast lurking nearby.

    Until the harvesting trial ended, the strange fog never returned, nor did any beast ambush.

    Once all Foundation Establishment cultivators emerged, the four sects¡¯ Core Formation elders dared not linger, they didn¡¯t even tally the harvesting results before quickly gathering everyone and rushing toward the Ten-Step Court¡¯s exit.

    Along the way, cultivators remained tense but were not intercepted by beasts, causing doubts to creep into their minds.

    After they finally exited, they reported immediately to the Nascent Soul ancestor of Ten-Step Court, who then gathered elders from the other three sects for a meeting.

    Because nothing like this had ever happened before when Nascent Soul ancestors led the expeditions.

    (Chapter End)

    Missed yesterday''s update, something came up ;-;

 Chapter 104: Li Yanéˆ¥æªš Concern

    Chapter 104: Li Yan¡¯s Concern

    After carefully listening to all the Core Formation cultivators¡¯ reports of the strange occurrences within the secret realm, the Nascent Soul ancestors held a discussion...

    Later, word spread that eight Nascent Soul ancestors had entered the secret realm together. Upon returning, they announced that the incidents had nothing to do with the realm¡¯s demonic beasts. It was said that the events might be related to the ancient cultivators.

    The Core Formation cultivators, upon returning and thinking it over carefully, also felt it was unlikely to be the work of demonic beasts. If it truly were, then none of them would have made it out alive this time.

    Otherwise, once the matter was exposed, it could trigger a war between races both within and beyond the borders. It would be better to simply let waves of human cultivators enter and get slaughtered.

    Given that the secret realm housed fourth-rank demonic beasts, along with a terrifying number of second and third-rank ones, cultivators below the Nascent Soul stage were essentially doomed, no matter how many entered, they would all die.

    But if it was related to ancient cultivators within the secret realm, what was going on exactly? The Nascent Soul elders did not explain, only stating that in the future, every sect must dispatch at least seven Core Formation cultivators into the realm at a time and they must include those skilled in formations and large-scale area-of-effect techniques.

    After the Nascent Soul ancestors gave their orders, the matter was dropped. Though the Core Formation cultivators remained in the dark, none dared question the decision and simply followed the commands.

    From then on, whenever the secret realm opened, each sect sent no fewer than seven mid-stage or higher Core Formation cultivators inside.

    Because the gathering areas rotated every fifteen years to protect the growth of spirit herbs and medicines in previously used locations.

    Afterward, regardless of whether it was the valley entrance, riverside, mountaintop, or grasslands, attacks would occur in those regions every fifteen years. However, the accompanying phenomena were not always fog; sometimes it would be heavy rain, flash floods, blizzards, and so on varied natural anomalies.

    The one consistent trait was that once these phenomena occurred, all cultivators within regardless of cultivation level would lose their vision, and their divine sense would be heavily suppressed to a limited range.

    During this period, there were a few instances when Nascent Soul ancestors secretly entered the realm, yet whenever a Nascent Soul ancestor went in, no matter how masterfully they concealed themselves, these anomalies never appeared, which was indeed a baffling mystery.

    Even with preparation, at the start of every entry, several Core Formation cultivators would still fall or be severely wounded.

    But strangely, no matter which race of demonic beast appeared within the secret realm, they would suffer at most superficial injuries, never any serious harm and much less death.

    If the demonic beasts tried to gather with human cultivators, it was futile, they would be forcibly separated by the anomalies.

    According to the demonic beasts¡¯ side, when these anomalies descended, they would be transported into a separate space. As long as they didn¡¯t move, nothing would happen. But if they tried to break out of the space, they would be attacked, not fatally but enough to keep them trapped and cause bleeding injuries.

    This left the human cultivators deeply frustrated, yet they couldn¡¯t accuse the other side of lying.

    Li Yan, of course, knew none of this. Even Li Wuyi was unaware. During the few harvesting trials he had participated in, everything seemed normal at the start. When they exited, none of the four sects had lost any Core Formation elders, and at that time, the Wheel of Life and Death also hadn¡¯t been activated so there was no disciple outside to know the situation.

    At this moment, Li Yan was focused on the glowing dots on the Tianxin Compass when Li Wuyi called out to him. He withdrew his gaze and then noticed that the elders from the four sects had started gathering their sect disciples into a single area.

    Although the sects were gathering, they didn¡¯t fully merge. Each sect maintained a fifty-zhang distance from the others, a distance that cultivators could cross in a single leap.

    At that moment, the three third-rank demonic beasts stood across from them, leading several hundred first-rank demonic beasts. Their eyes were cold and even carried a hint of mocking amusement.

    Li Wuyi, unsure of what was happening, quickly walked over to join.

    Once the four sects had assembled in their respective areas within the valley, each sect¡¯s Core Formation elders began casting spells at the borders of their zones. On the side of the Wraith Sect, an elderly white-haired cultivator from the Four Symbols Peak personally laid the formation, while the other seven elders sat cross-legged in seven positions encircling the disciples.

    Li Yan only felt the white-haired elder¡¯s hands move with lightning speed, before he could even see clearly a white mist had enveloped the surroundings, with only a transparent light dome appearing overhead in the sky.

    This allowed sunlight to pour in freely, and the Tianxin Compass floating above the valley entrance remained clearly visible.

    Li Yan looked questioningly at Li Wuyi beside him. Li Wuyi only shook his head, indicating he didn¡¯t know either.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lesser Yin Eight Trigrams Formation Martial Uncle Yi just laid out. It focuses on defense. Seems like they¡¯re preparing to repel some sort of attack.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice sounded in Li Yan¡¯s mind, and he simultaneously learned that the Four Symbols Peak master¡¯s surname was Yi.

    ¡°Focus on defense? Could there really be a battle at the valley entrance? And they need eight Core Formation elders to guard the formation?¡±

    Li Yan recalled that among these eight, five were late-stage Core Formation cultivators, that¡¯s drawing on some of the sect¡¯s top forces.

    ¡°All right, you young ones make good use of this time to cultivate. The spiritual energy here is a great blessing. You just won¡¯t be able to leave the formation for the next month.¡±

    At that moment, Peak Master Yi also sat down cross-legged at one of the trigrams positions and spoke calmly.

    Li Yan was aware that the other three sects and the demonic beasts were just a short distance away, but he could no longer sense them. The Core Formation elders said nothing, and no one dared to ask.

    In the days that followed, some people cultivated tirelessly day and night; others would cultivate for a time, then rest for several hours.

    During their rest periods, they would usually look up at the Tianxin Disk in the sky, mostly to check how many black dots remained and how many colored ones were still present.

    For the past two days, Li Yan hadn¡¯t cultivated at all. He was restless and anxious, worried about Wei Chituo and the others, and of course, Zhao Min.

    The formation''s interior space was vast, allowing each person to sit quite far apart. Like the others, Li Yan sat cross-legged within the formation, choosing a position directly facing the Tianxin Disk.

    He noticed that Li Wuyi wasn¡¯t far away either. Judging by his aura, he was clearly deep in cultivation, seemingly unconcerned about the outside world.

    Li Yan stared at the black dots. Over the past two days, three had vanished. Yet, only one Foundation Establishment cultivator from Boundless Peak had returned to the formation, gravely injured. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    According to him, he and another disciple were ambushed by four monks from Pure Land Sect. At the last moment, he shattered the black dot within his body with his divine sense, triggering the teleportation.

    In the day or so inside, that cultivator had only harvested three rare spiritual herbs, a rather modest gain.

    When he and the other disciple entered a certain cave dwelling, they discovered four monks already inside. It seemed those monks had just obtained some treasures and hadn¡¯t left yet.

    Seeing that only two Wraith Sect disciples had entered, the monks immediately harbored murderous intent.

    Weighing the strength disparity in an instant, the two chose to withdraw, but were still cornered by the four Pure Land Sect monks. After a fierce battle, the Old Lord Peak disciple was killed on the spot.

    However, before dying, the Old Lord Peak disciple unleashed his hidden trump card, poisoning two of the attackers instantly. The remaining two monks reacted quickly and managed to evade.

    This gave the Boundless Peak disciple just enough time to activate his black dot. As he was teleported out, he released four Feathered Gu insects in a suicidal strike toward the last two monks. He claimed he likely killed at least one.

    Unfortunately, the four Feathered Gu he had painstakingly nurtured over decades with his own blood essence didn¡¯t return with him. It was likely they chose to self-detonate in the end, an immense mental and physical blow.

    The rarer the Gu, the more it required the cultivator¡¯s blood essence to raise. Unlike the swarms of common Gu used for sheer numbers, rare Gu insects are famed for their devastating single-target power.

    First, the eggs are extremely difficult to find. Second, raising them is painstaking and laborious, often taking decades to produce even one. For this disciple to lose all four in a single encounter was a crushing loss.

    As for the other vanished black dot from the Wraith Sect, no one knew who had died or at whose hands. This only worsened Li Yan¡¯s unease. He frequently stole glances at Li Wuyi, but the latter remained motionless like an old monk, entirely undisturbed.

    A few hours later, Li Wuyi opened his eyes, looked at Li Yan, then at the injured disciple lying nearby. Then, he smiled. That calm smile was almost unsettling, and shortly after, he closed his eyes again.

    After another day passed, another black dot disappeared from the Tianxin Disk. Again, no one was teleported out, it likely meant another had perished within.

    ¡°At this rate¡­ how many will survive by the end of the month?¡±

    Li Yan found himself constantly staring at the Tianxin Disk.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless to keep watching,¡± came Li Wuyi¡¯s gentle voice in his mind, like a mentor coaxing a pupil. ¡°Life and death in cultivation are paths we each choose. When it ends, just ask around and see if anyone knows what happened inside.

    If you find the culprits, then kill them. If you don¡¯t know exactly who, then just treat all those monks and beasts from the other sects as suspects. When you meet them, kill them. Simple.¡±

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice was soft and composed, but it sent a chill down Li Yan¡¯s spine.

    ¡°This eldest brother¡¯s bloodlust really runs deep¡­¡±

    Lowering his head in contemplation, Li Yan eventually realized how pointless his worries were. Tempering one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t something achieved overnight. He was still far from being truly mature, worrying served no purpose. What was fated to happen would happen.

    After coming to terms with this, his mindset gradually eased.

    ¡°I should seize this time, this period of anxiety was a waste.¡±

    Not long after, Li Wuyi, not far away, noticed that Li Yan was now calmly regulating his breathing. His lips curved slightly in satisfaction.

    ¡°In just a few days, he¡¯s finally realized that worry alone changes nothing.

    Back when Second, Third, Sixth, and Changting first entered the realm, the dangers of the place had forced them to split up. Then, I was so preoccupied worrying about them that I passed up several promising places¡­¡±

    Inside the secret realm, the sun rose and set as it did outside. Li Yan had now fully entered a state of meditation.

    The spiritual energy here was unimaginably dense. As he breathed it in, it flowed throughout his body. With the Guishui True Scripture circulating, his internal energy swelled rapidly. But instead of discomfort, he felt as if he were on the verge of breaking through.

    He also had a strange sense that, in this realm, the Guishui True Scripture flowed even more naturally, as if perfectly attuned to this heaven and earth.

    One day, while in deep meditation, Li Yan suddenly felt an abnormality within his divine sense. The disturbance jolted him awake. The discomfort was intense, having one¡¯s cultivation interrupted was a grave matter for any cultivator, often worth risking one¡¯s life to avenge.

    Anger welled up in his heart. He opened his eyes, only to find the sky completely shrouded in darkness. There wasn¡¯t even a trace of moonlight. Even the disk that usually sparkled in the sky had vanished.

    Outside the transparent barrier, it seemed as though a storm of sand and dust was sweeping through the heavens, churning wildly. Thunderous rumbling echoed from all directions.

    Li Yan¡¯s heart clenched in alarm, he had no idea what was happening.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 105: A Strange Attack

    Chapter 105: A Strange Attack

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, little junior brother. Someone is attacking the formation from the outside and has severed our vision and divine sense. The Elders are already fighting the attackers, there¡¯s likely nothing serious going on.¡±

    Just as Li Yan looked around in confusion, Li Wuyi¡¯s voice rang out in his mind.

    Turning his head, he saw Li Wuyi wearing a curious expression as well, his gaze coincidentally sweeping in his direction, it was clear he had also been scanning their surroundings.

    One after another, many Qi Condensation cultivators awakened from their meditation, their faces filled with unease and suspicion. For a moment, no one spoke.

    Li Yan quietly attempted to release his divine sense and his heart jumped. His spiritual awareness couldn¡¯t even extend outside his body. Even within the formation, his vision was severely limited.

    ¡°Do not panic. This is simply the result of unstable heavenly forces within the secret realm.¡±

    An echoing voice reverberated through the array, it was Elder Peng.

    ¡°The secret realm is already unstable, and now it can launch attacks on its own? And what kind of attack was that?¡±

    Someone whispered their doubts to a nearby cultivator.

    ¡°No idea. I can¡¯t see a thing in the sky, just a mass of gray. My divine sense won¡¯t extend even half an inch.¡±

    ¡°Same here. I tried my best to release it just now, but nothing happened...¡±

    ¡­

    As whispers spread among the disciples, the rumbling outside the formation only grew more deafening.

    Li Yan felt the ground beneath him tremble violently, as if threatening to hurl him to the ground. He focused his vision toward the edge of the formation, where he could just barely make out two elders standing guard.

    One was the beautiful Peak Mistress of Boundless Peak. The other, Li Yan believed, was a Core Formation Elder from Old Lord Peak.

    Straining his eyesight, Li Yan managed to see their profiles. Both wore grim expressions, eyes locked onto the world outside the formation, though whether they could see anything was unclear.

    Still, seeing that neither of them appeared strained or hesitant in their spells gave him some relief. Clearly, things were still under control.

    Li Yan remained silent, keeping a close eye on the two elders¡¯ expressions while straining to listen for any clues.

    After a while, he realized the thunderous crashes weren¡¯t all coming from their immediate area. Some came from farther off, suggesting that the other three sects and even the demon beasts were under attack too.

    But what he didn¡¯t know was that the demon beasts weren¡¯t under attack at all.

    They had long since discovered that as long as they didn¡¯t try to escape the realm, these mysterious assaults would leave them untouched. After verifying this several times though at great cost, they stopped intervening altogether.

    In the past, the demon beasts had helped, not out of goodwill, but because they feared the human sects would suffer too many losses and stop entering the secret realm altogether. Without humans, who would bring them pills and treasures?

    But after seeing how resilient the cultivators were, able to withstand these strange assaults through their formations and precautions, the demon beasts no longer felt compelled to interfere. In fact, they found some amusement in the humans¡¯ predicament.

    Inside the formation, apart from quiet murmurs, the disciples of the four sects could do little else.

    About fifteen minutes later, the sound of the external assault ceased abruptly. The swirling dust and sand outside the barrier vanished without a trace, and moonlight and starlight returned to the sky.

    The enormous Tianxin Compass still floated firmly above the valley¡¯s mouth, showing no sign of disturbance.

    Li Yan saw the Peak Mistress and the Old Lord Peak Elder exhale deeply in relief, withdrawing their attacks as smiles emerged on their faces. Clearly, the enemy had failed and retreated.

    The other elders followed suit, withdrawing their power and to everyone¡¯s surprise, the formation itself was dismantled. However, Elder Peng did not allow the disciples to leave the area.

    Maintaining a formation of this scale consumed an enormous number of high-grade spirit stones. After keeping it active for fourteen straight days, their reserves had taken a major hit. Even the well-resourced four sects felt the pinch.

    They all knew the pattern, these strange attacks only ever came once per entrance cycle. So they immediately deactivated the formation to conserve resources, though the array apparatus remained in place as a precaution.

    Just because it had only happened once each time didn¡¯t mean it always would. If there was another surprise assault, they had to be ready to reactivate it instantly.

    From afar, Li Yan noticed that disciples of the other three sects were also peeking over, none of them leaving the areas allocated to their sects.

    At this moment, he realized his divine sense had returned to normal. He let out a breath of relief. A cultivator without divine sense was like a mortal without sight.

    When his divine sense swept toward the demon beast encampment, he was momentarily stunned. The three beast groups were howling toward the four sects and from those roars, he could clearly sense a mocking, gloating tone.

    Li Yan couldn¡¯t make sense of it, but soon shifted his gaze back toward the Tianxin Compass.

    After watching for a while, Li Yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. It had only been fourteen days, yet nearly thirty to forty percent of the black light dots had already vanished. And among the Foundation Establishment cultivators near him, only three had returned, clear proof of how brutal the trial inside truly was.

    Still, he felt somewhat comforted when he noticed that the other six colors of light dots had also diminished significantly. One color in particular had lost over half of its numbers, that one belonged to a beast clan team.

    Li Wuyi had previously explained that due to limited spots, beast clans often had to form mixed teams consisting of different races. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for them to end up fighting each other inside.

    ¡°I wonder how Senior Brother, Senior Sister, and... she is doing.¡±

    Li Yan gazed at the Heart of Tianxin Compass again. The colored lights inside were now thoroughly interwoven, anyone could run into anyone. Letting out a heavy breath, he slowly closed his eyes under the night sky.

    In the days that followed, Li Yan was occasionally roused by fluctuations around him. It turned out that after over ten days of cultivation, many disciples from the four sects had begun breaking through their realms.

    Thus, every now and then, brilliant light would flare somewhere in the area, accompanied by surging spiritual energy, clear signs of a breakthrough. Some broke through major bottlenecks, while others advanced by only a minor stage.

    However, some refrained from cultivating at all. Cultivators like Du Sanjiang, who were already at the peak of the Qi Condensation stage, had long been preparing for Foundation Establishment. While not guaranteed, they had a fair chance. If they suddenly broke through here, they would miss out on their true goal of obtaining treasures from this venture.

    If outside cultivators without such confidence overheard them, they might cough up blood in rage. After all, most who pursue the Dao of cultivation only wish for long life, and advancing in realm is everything.

    Li Wuyi narrowed his eyes. He had noticed something odd: most of those who improved their cultivation here were from the Wraith Sect. While the other three sects also had breakthroughs, their numbers were significantly lower.

    After close observation, he found that all of them only advanced minor stages. Not one had made a major breakthrough, something that raised his suspicion even further.

    The beasts, in contrast, showed no such changes. Born and raised in this secret realm, their bodies were already adapted to the dense spiritual energy. Those that could break through had long done so. As such, not a single beast had experienced a breakthrough.

    ¡°These people are hiding quite a secret. Their auras are oddly mixed, yet deep and heavy. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Wuyi squinted toward the eight seated Core Formation elders. The eight sat cross-legged in the four corners, eyes closed in meditation, as if unaware.

    In truth, the eight Core Formation elders from the Wraith Sect were already communicating via secret voice transmissions. What Li Wuyi had noticed, how could it escape their experienced eyes?

    ¡°The alliance between the three sects is undeniable. These juniors are steeped in death qi, and they¡¯re not even taking this rare opportunity to properly cultivate. It seems likely they¡¯ve forcibly raised their cultivation through medicinal means. Breaking through another minor realm now would be nearly impossible.¡±

    This was Elder Peng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°They¡¯ve planned far ahead. When we rejected their proposal to send Foundation Establishment disciples into the Wheel of Life and Death, they anticipated we¡¯d insist on Qi Condensation disciples. They prepared precisely for this.¡±

    Peak Master Yi¡¯s aged voice echoed in their minds.

    ¡°Forcibly elevating one¡¯s realm with pills... These people¡¯s paths to immortality may already be over. Even the slightest progress in the future will be incredibly difficult.¡±

    Elder Feng of Old Lord Peak added.

    ¡°Their cultivation levels are too uniform, almost all at the late tenth level of Qi Condensation. Only about thirty are mid-stage, while we still have disciples at the seventh or ninth level.¡±

    The sultry voice of the beautiful Peak Mistress from Boundless Peak drifted through their minds. Even without looking, they could all picture her voluptuous and enchanting form. Fortunately, they had spent centuries alongside her and were used to her charms.

    The ¡°seventh level¡± she mentioned referred to Li Yan, he alone remained at that level. All other disciples were ninth-level and above.

    ¡°This battle will be perilous. But even if the three sects have the advantage, how could they coordinate inside the Wheel? One team against one team, while they may have stronger overall strength, they won¡¯t necessarily win against our disciples unless they possess some special artifact.¡±

    Peak Master Feng of the Spirit Insect Peak said via voice transmission. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    ¡°Even if it''s a trap, we must fight. Even knowing it¡¯s a trap, are we to skip every future Wheel of Life and Death that comes every fifteen years?¡±

    Elder Yan of Boundless Peak transmitted solemnly. The others fell silent. He had spoken the truth.

    Even if it meant sacrificing this generation of Qi Condensation disciples and even three Foundation Establishment cultivators they had to proceed. This time, they might glean insights into the three sects¡¯ hidden cards.

    But perhaps they were simply sending these disciples to their deaths. The Wheel of Life and Death was a completely sealed space. Not even the light dots were visible from outside. All participants would be ejected at once in the end. Those who didn¡¯t make it out... would never return.

    If they were utterly wiped out, there would be no one left to pass on intelligence. And this trap would likely be laid again in the next cycle.

    Yet none of the elders resented the three sects¡¯ collusion. When a single power grows too dominant, the weaker ones naturally unite to suppress it. The Wraith Sect had done the same before, partnering with any of the three when it suited them.

    From ancient times to now, the four great sects had schemed against each other countless times. Who told the Wraith Sect to rise so swiftly over the past few centuries?

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 106: Li Wuyi and Li Yan

    Chapter 106: Li Wuyi and Li Yan

    By the twenty-first day, that midday, a fluctuation of spiritual energy stirred in an untouched corner of the array within the Wraith Sect. The surrounding aura surged violently toward a single figure.

    That person was shrouded in flickering black light, crackling sounds echoing from his body as if his bones themselves were resonating with power.

    Nearby cultivators seated in meditation barely spared him a glance, only a few looked up, while the majority remained undisturbed. Such phenomena had become increasingly common over the past days, and they had long grown used to it.

    Half a quarter-hour later, Li Yan slowly ceased his cultivation technique. The black light around him dissipated completely, and joy surfaced in his eyes. On the twenty-first day of entering the secret realm, he had successfully reached the peak of early eighth level Qi Condensation.

    Truth be told, he had broken through to the eighth level earlier that morning. But he had sensed that his inner energy was still surging, climbing ever higher.

    So, Li Yan had steadied his mind and focused on regulating his breath. After two hours, he had stabilized his newly attained realm.

    Yet, even then, his spiritual power still boiled restlessly within. After a moment''s reflection, he gathered his strength again and boldly attempted to push toward the very peak of the eighth level¡¯s early stage.

    A little over an hour later, Li Yan opened his eyes, he had broken through once more!

    Feeling the unprecedented power coursing through his veins, he was momentarily gripped by a desire to spar with someone. He knew well this was just an illusion of strength, a false sense of confidence brought on by the sudden surge in cultivation.

    Li Wuyi, who had awakened from his own cultivation days earlier, found that his realm had also subtly loosened. Though it was but the faintest hint of progress, it still brought joy to his heart.

    Beyond his current state of Pseudo Core lay the true Core Formation realm, a major leap in cultivation. Reaching it could take ten or twenty years of painstaking effort, and even then, success was not guaranteed.

    To condense a Core sounded like just a half-step from his current state, yet countless Foundation Establishment cultivators had been stuck at that very threshold for a lifetime. In the end, many turned to dust, entering the cycle of reincarnation with bitter regret.

    Having awakened from cultivation, Li Wuyi chose not to force further progress. Though he was eager, he was also a seasoned expert in the Foundation Establishment realm. He understood that even the slightest loosening of his bottleneck might be an opportunity others wouldn''t encounter in decades.

    He suspected his master had arranged his presence in the secret realm at the last moment to grant him more time to cultivate under the dense spiritual energy of this place.

    When Li Wuyi received that message from his master, he had been overwhelmed with complex emotions.

    He was not a competing disciple, and every additional entrant to the secret realm consumed precious resources for passage. Moreover, he could not displace any of the original forty-nine entrants.

    Even entering as a team leader, he was not truly a replacement for Wei Chongran. Core Formation cultivators had important tasks here, if Wei did not come, another of the same level would need to take his place, consuming the same amount of resources.

    Li Wuyi had no idea what Wei Chongran said to the sect to make this happen, but it surely cost him dearly. In cultivation, karma and debts are feared above all, and favors even more so.

    And yet, Wei Chongran had done it silently, without fanfare. In the eyes of others, such behavior made him unfit for the path of cultivation, he had too many emotional attachments, and such people rarely walk far on the path to immortality.

    To Li Wuyi, even the faint loosening of his realm was the greatest reward of this journey. He had no desire to push further and began to focus on other matters instead.

    He turned to the Tianxin Compass, occasionally glancing around. Aside from the oddities among the Qi Condensation disciples of the other three sects, he also noticed that the three groups of first-rank demonic beasts opposite them were mostly late-stage first-rank and their auras were ferociously strong.

    This realization made him feel even more uneasy about his junior brother''s entry into the Wheel of Life and Death, it was now clearly even more perilous.

    Regret quietly crept into Li Wuyi¡¯s heart. It was a rare feeling for someone like him.

    He had been brought under Wei Chongran¡¯s wing at the age of ten, practically born into the world of cultivation. He had witnessed countless schemes and betrayals.

    But ever since Lin Daqiao and Li Yan entered the sect, he had sensed a certain purity and freshness from them, an untainted air of youth.

    Especially Li Yan, who had spent far longer in the mortal world than Lin Daqiao. Unknowingly, Li Wuyi had come to regard him like a true younger brother. While he cared for all his junior disciples and sisters, he held a different kind of affection for Li Yan, something closer to familial love.

    Such sentiment was extremely rare for Li Wuyi. His ruthlessness was renowned not just on Little Bamboo Peak, but throughout the entire Wraith Sect. This reputation was precisely why so many, even those indebted to Wang Tian, were unwilling to target Li Yan.

    They feared crossing a madman like him. And above Li Wuyi stood an even crazier figure, Wei Chongran.

    Many of the Core Formation elders had long warned their disciples: ¡°Do not provoke anyone from Little Bamboo Peak. There are only a handful of them, and you¡¯d be lucky to even cross paths once.¡±

    Moreover, those few disciples from Bamboo Peak never stirred trouble on their own except for Li Wuyi. That kid was like a second Wei Chongran: outwardly harmless, but deep down utterly mad, ruthless and vicious when he struck.

    If Li Wuyi lost control, within Wraith Sect probably only cultivators at Core Formation level or above could restrain him; among peers, none could.

    When Li Wuyi killed, his eyes never even flickered, as calm as eating or drinking giving no hint of anger within.

    Compared to Wei Chongran, Li Wuyi was more manageable. His realm was fixed, and if he caused trouble, many above him could still suppress him.

    But Wei Chongran, once mad, could likely only be tamed by his Nascent Soul master. Even other Nascent Soul ancestors might face his desperate resistance.

    If Wei Chongran wasn¡¯t subdued immediately, he could definitely drag down many peers with him. Li Wuyi had grown into his current state after years hearing and seeing Wei¡¯s madness firsthand.

    That morning, Li Wuyi had noticed the strange changes in Li Yan¡¯s cultivation and smiled.

    "Little junior brother truly hides his strength well. If it weren¡¯t for that sparring match last time, I¡¯d have been fooled, sixth level of Qi Condensation my ass!

    ¡°Today he¡¯s officially entered the eighth level, but it seems he still has reserves. He wants to keep pushing forward, that won¡¯t do; the realm is not stable yet.¡±

    Just as he prepared to send a voice message to stop him, Li Wuyi retracted his divine sense, a smile brightening his clear eyes, he sensed Li Yan was already suppressing his aura, a sign of stabilizing his cultivation.

    ¡°It seems my little junior brother understands not to be greedy or reckless. But this ''Ten Thousand Source Technique'' is strange, the black glow is clearly pure water element energy, how can a mixed spirit root can produce such refined energy?¡±

    The "Ten Thousand Source Technique" was not unique to Wraith Sect; many mid-tier sects cultivated it. Its feature was embracing all elements, allowing practitioners to focus on their strongest attribute for more efficient progress.

    This technique¡¯s moderate, balanced nature meant no one in Wraith Sect had cultivated it for generations, so Li Wuyi was unfamiliar with it.

    But he wasn¡¯t the kind to dwell on trivial doubts. Unless it was a major issue, he simply didn¡¯t waste thought on it.

    Seeing Li Yan stabilizing his realm, he turned back to the Tianxin Compass.

    Only twenty-four black dots remained; the Ten-Step Court had twenty-two white dots; Grand Profound Sect, nineteen red dots; and Pure Land Sect, twenty-seven orange dots.

    As for the three beast teams, the smallest had eleven green dots, while the other two hovered around twenty light dots each.

    ¡°The Buddhist Sect¡¯s defense is impressive. No wonder they left the most survivors this time. When I slew those little monks before, they excelled at encirclement tactics, their profound magic and endurance were unmatched.¡±

    He wondered if Second brother and the others, along with Changting and Zhao Min had survived. Sighing deeply, Li Wuyi murmured, ¡°Cultivation, cultivation... life and death remain so uncertain!¡±

    Though thinking of Wei Chituo, the three others, and Li Changting, he found himself oddly concerned for Zhao Min as well.

    Lost in thought, Li Wuyi suddenly furrowed his brow and looked again toward Li Yan. He sensed Li Yan¡¯s aura climbing once more and inwardly complained:

    ¡°He just broke through, yet he¡¯s forcing another surge?¡±

    Turning to observe, Li Yan¡¯s momentum was rapidly rising. Li Wuyi knew he couldn¡¯t stop him now. Carefully, he extended his divine sense toward Li Yan, prepared to intervene if the aura spiraled out of control.

    Though displeased, he couldn¡¯t simply stand by.

    But when his divine sense swept Li Yan, Li Wuyi was stunned, Li Yan¡¯s aura was stable, pressing normally against the breakthrough threshold.

    ¡°What... is going on here?¡±

    Li Yan had just broken through, something Li Wuyi saw with his own eyes so how was he already stable? Could it be that the Ten Thousand Source Technique suited him best? Or was it the effect of his Fractured Poison Body?

    Seeing Li Yan¡¯s long, thick, steady aura, Li Wuyi finally relaxed. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    An hour later, to his astonishment, Li Yan truly reached the peak of the early eighth level. Had he not watched in real time, Li Wuyi wouldn¡¯t have believed it.

    Usually, after a breakthrough, it took at least half a month or more to stabilize. So this meant Li Yan¡¯s talent might surpass his own, calling him a prodigy wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration.

    Yet Li Yan was clearly a mixed spirit root cultivator, which left Li Wuyi baffled, he could not figure out the reason.

    When Li Yan stopped cultivating, he noticed Li Wuyi¡¯s surprised gaze. Being sharp, he immediately guessed his progress seemed abnormal.

    However, many others had broken through recently, so he wasn¡¯t attracting much attention. Especially with the Fractured Poison Body as a cover, all doubts could be easily dismissed.

    "Little junior brother, I really suspect you don''t have multiple spirit roots with how fast you¡¯re cultivating."

    Li Wuyi transmitted.

    "Senior brother, you know my talent well, it¡¯s only a mixed spirit root, Foundation Establishment is barely hopeful. This is probably just a lucky breakthrough, blessed by heaven."

    Li Yan replied vaguely.

    ¡°Heh heh... rest for a while. Later, you¡¯d better fully stabilize your realm.¡±

    Li Wuyi didn¡¯t pry into the cause but gave a cautionary reminder.

    ¡°Yes, senior brother!¡±

    Li Yan listened attentively to his concern.

    ¡°Senior brother, do you think second senior brother and the others rank in the top hundred among all cultivators who entered this time?¡±

    Li Yan quickly changed the topic. He glanced around, seeing only six Foundation Establishment cultivators from Wraith Sect. Four appeared to be recovering with elders assistance, it seemed their lives were no longer in danger except for the loss of qi and blood.

    Two others, one seated cross-legged in recuperation, the other lying beside an elder, life uncertain.

    After hesitation, Li Yan transmitted, asking about their chances.

    Li Wuyi understood immediately: judging by the speed dots had disappeared and the number who¡¯d emerged, although fewer than a hundred might come out, ranking within the top hundred meant a good chance of survival.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 107: Intestine-Eating Fish

    Chapter 107: Intestine-Eating Fish

    Hearing Li Yan¡¯s question, Li Wuyi paused thoughtfully.

    ¡°This¡­ isn¡¯t easy to say. A fight depends not only on the opponent¡¯s realm and strength, but also on timing, terrain, and even luck. For example¡­¡±

    He pondered a moment longer before continuing.

    ¡°During a secret realm harvesting, I once encountered three monks from the Pure Land Sect alone. These three specialized in coordinated assault and encirclement techniques. Their chan meditation power was profound, and their bodies tough as leather and bark, extremely difficult for cultivators of the same realm to break through their defenses.

    The three attacked me in unison. Despite several attempts, I couldn¡¯t break free. Meanwhile, I unleashed no fewer than forty kinds of potent and illusionary poisons.

    Though a few of these poisons took effect, these monks carried rare relics called Sarira Pearls, treasures only cultivators at Core Formation level or above possess. These relics not only held tremendous power but were also supreme anti-demonic and antidotal artifacts.

    Such items are scarce and generally beyond the reach of Foundation Establishment cultivators, yet one of the three monks carried one. They took turns using the Sarira Pearls to detoxify during the fierce battle.

    While these pearls couldn¡¯t completely cleanse the poisons immediately, they prolonged the fight, preventing me from escaping. Later, during the intense combat, my right rib was struck by a monk¡¯s staff, leaving half my body numb and powerless, escape seemed impossible.

    However, the fight happened near a river where a strange beast lived, the Intestine-Eating Fish. These fish are under an inch long, like a school of minnows, with individual combat strength roughly at the third or fourth level of Qi Condensation.

    But when they attack, they do so in thousands or even tens of thousands, preying on anything living near the water¡¯s surface. Once they target something, thousands leap out of the water simultaneously, stabbing their sharp, needle-like mouths into the creature.

    Their mouths are shaped like syringe tubes, sharp and pointed. Even Foundation Establishment cultivators without protective spiritual light would be pierced through flesh and bone by these creatures. This is their natural gift.

    Once pierced, the fish suck strongly, drawing out flesh, blood, and even meridians bit by bit through their tubular mouths.

    Because whatever is sucked in looks like a long intestine within the tube, these beasts are named ¡®Intestine-Eating Fish.¡¯

    Thousands of them cling to a body. In less than a single breath, they scatter, leaving behind only a clean, crystal-clear skeleton, devoid of a single shred of flesh.¡±

    As Li Yan listened, vivid images of the battle formed in his mind, mixed with horror at the thousands of fish jumping around him.

    Li Wuyi¡¯s voice remained calm and steady as if describing the most ordinary event.

    ¡°During our fight, the fish constantly tried to attack us, but both sides deliberately kept away from the river, so they never got a chance.

    When my half-paralyzed body gave up hope of escape, I quickly moved toward the riverbank. The monks realized my intention and tried to stop me, but were half a step too late.

    Unwilling to let me go, they followed. They believed their Foundation Establishment spiritual shield could easily fend off a temporary swarm of intestine-eating fish. In fact, it was true.

    I was too weak to fight back, so I released ¡®Lingxing Grass¡¯ powder into the stream below and applied ¡®River Willow¡¯ herb on myself.

    The first herb irritates low-level beasts, once they smell or inhale it, they lose reason and attack frenziedly. The second is an ancient willow bark with an extremely foul odor. Few creatures dare approach it. Even holding breath can¡¯t prevent its scent from seeping through pores.

    It makes the wearer emit a disgusting stench for a time, so most avoid carrying it, fearing that even a trace on themselves would make them a beacon in the dark, easily found by enemies.¡±

    Li Wuyi continued slowly.

    ¡°At that moment, I had no other choice and wasn¡¯t sure if the herbs would affect the intestine-eating fish.

    If not, they would just kill me faster. After applying both herbs, I withdrew my protective aura to allow the ¡®River Willow¡¯ to spread more freely.

    Then I plunged into the river.

    Countless crazed intestine-eating fish, drawn by the scent of the ¡®Lingxing Grass,¡¯ surged upward, nearly knocking me back into the air.

    Most of the fish leapt aside to avoid me and instead attacked the three monks chasing me¡­

    After I submerged, many fish tried to attack me, but at the last moment, hesitation stopped them, and they scattered away.¡±

    So, in the end, I swam away underwater, searching for a deeper area far from the intestine-eating fish. There, I barely managed to use a Water Escape Technique to hide for nearly ten days, until the scent on me gradually faded.

    As for those three monks, their bodies had already been covered by the intestine-eating fish, and combined with the deadly poisons I had inflicted earlier, they were no longer able to use their Sarira Pearls to detoxify. Unable to rise into the air and escape, they fought on briefly before dying there.

    So, you ask what allowed me to win this time? It was terrain advantage, I happened to be near the intestine-eating fish; it was timing, I coincidentally had those two herbs on me; and most of all, it was luck. The predicted effects of both herbs proved true. Without any one of these conditions, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    Li Yan fell silent. On the path of cultivation, anything could happen. Fate and fortune truly existed.

    In fact, cultivators place great importance on fortune, with some specializing in its cultivation.

    For example, the Confucian sects cultivate Haoran Zheng Qi, vast righteous energy born from long study of poetry and classic texts, producing great scholars whose energy can slay demons and ward off evil.

    Buddhists rely on mental power, Daoists on willpower, none of these are ordinary spiritual energy but special forces, which in some respects surpass spiritual power.

    Thus, when facing scholars, monks, or Daoists, one must not only guard against their cultivation techniques but also be wary of these special powers. Haoran Zhengqi Qi, mental force, and willpower strike in strange ways, making them difficult to detect with divine senses.

    Li Yan understood Li Wuyi¡¯s meaning: he was warning him to prepare mentally and never underestimate any opponent without absolute strength. Power alone does not guarantee everything. Even Li Wuyi couldn¡¯t be certain who would ultimately survive the secret realm harvest.

    He was also reminding him that in the Wheel of Life and Death, survival depends mostly on oneself, staying calm and using the environment wisely is the best chance.

    Over the next nine days, Li Yan spent eight consolidating his cultivation. On the last day, all stopped training.

    On the Tianxin Compass, though no one had emerged yet, the total number of light points was under eighty. Meanwhile, the three teams from the four sects had 111 Foundation Establishment cultivators and beasts returned.

    This means that out of over three hundred cultivators and beasts originally entering, more than 150 had died, over 40 percent.

    The early returnees had brought back numerous treasures and pills for their sects or races. These were handed to the leaders and recorded for rewards upon return.

    No one dared hide any treasure here unless confident their storage device could fool these centuries-old monsters. Discovery meant losing not only credit for their efforts but possibly their lives.

    At this time, the leading sect elders wore grim expressions. Though every fifteen years they endured this, these cultivators were the elite painstakingly trained by their sects.

    They might not be the absolute top, but they formed the core force.

    Despite heavy losses every time, no sect was willing to forgo this opportunity, as the rare materials and treasures found here were scarce or nonexistent outside.

    Li Yan bowed his head. Aside from the seventeen cultivators from the Wraith Sect who had returned, only fifteen black dots remained on the Tianxin Compass. By counting the light points, he identified ten from the Grand Profound Sect, over twelve from the Pure Land Sect, and thirteen from the Ten-Step Court.

    One of the three beast teams was devastated, with only five survivors, but the other two teams had high survival rates. The beasts held a slight home-ground advantage.

    Outside the valley, silence among the four sects¡¯ cultivators was almost eerie. From the beasts¡¯ side came occasional roars, their eyes burning with furious hatred, as if ready to erupt into battle at any moment. Clearly, life-and-death grudges had been formed inside the valley. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Yet under the watchful eyes of the leading third-rank beasts and dozens of Core Formation elders, no fight broke out. In another place, such a situation would have descended into chaos long ago.

    As time passed, tension and restlessness outside the valley grew. Everyone¡¯s nerves were taut, all eyes fixed on the Tianxin Compass.

    Evening approached, with less than half an hour left until the final moment. When time reached zero, the light points inside would automatically activate and all occupants would be transported out, no one could remain inside.

    Everyone noticed that since noon, the colored light points on the Tianxin Compass stopped decreasing. Those inside must have known the exit was imminent and unanimously ceased fighting, instead focusing on gathering spiritual herbs and treasures.

    At the final hour, brilliant lights flared above the valley entrance, shimmering like a meteor shower, casting colorful sparks down.

    After each light vanished, a figure appeared. These figures, once clear, still wore expressions of utmost caution. Their spiritual shields remained intact. Only after confirming their surroundings did they relax with looks of relief.

    Usually, they kept their shields until reaching their elders. Only then, being weary and cautious, did they lower their defenses.

    Li Yan noticed that whether human or beast, every person who emerged showed tension and vigilance on their face. Even after recognizing familiar surroundings, no one displayed excitement.

    Some were utterly exhausted, others stained with blood, many heavily injured and some unconscious, whether they¡¯d held on until the last breath inside or been attacked moments before teleporting was unknown.

    The teleportation was brief. Almost all light points appeared simultaneously above the valley entrance. Within ten breaths, the shimmering lights ceased.

    At that moment, no one from any area looked toward other sects or races. Instead, they gathered with their own, some handing over storage bags, others receiving treatment, or speaking hurriedly with companions.

    All Qi Condensation disciples stayed still, their gazes fixed on the elders, too respectful to approach or ask questions.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 108: World of Immortals

    Chapter 108: World of Immortals S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Li Yan and Li Wuyi raised their heads at the same time. After scanning the crowd quickly, both of them showed a look of relief. Among the returnees were the three from Little Bamboo Peak, Li Changting, and Zhao Min.

    However, the fifteen people who returned were in poor condition. Three cultivators collapsed unconscious as soon as they reached the elders.

    The elders immediately began treating the wounded and took the opportunity to ask about what had happened inside.

    Wang Tian¡¯s face was pale. On the penultimate day, he was besieged by two top experts from the Grand Profound Sect. He only managed to escape after seriously injuring one of them by performing a secret technique that greatly depleted his spiritual essence. He had overdrawn his vitality so severely that he would likely need at least half a year to recover. Still, the heavenly materials and earthly treasures he acquired were quite abundant, which eased his grim expression a little.

    Gan Shi and Bai Liyuan were in decent shape and still seemed to have some strength left. The Chu brothers had never separated from beginning to end and, relying on the powerful joint formation, came out unscathed. However, they looked visibly exhausted, clearly drained and likely unable to fight again any time soon.

    Li Wuyi and Li Yan were concerned about their own peak members. Wei Chituo and Gong Chenying were mostly unharmed, though they were stained with flecks of blood, whether it was theirs or others¡¯ was unclear.

    Yun Chunque had suffered serious internal injuries. Reportedly, he had encountered a late-stage second rank demonic beast, one that was venomous by nature and immune to many toxins. As a result, half of Yun Chunque''s combat power was neutralized. Though he managed to escape, his internal organs were gravely damaged.

    Li Changting and Zhao Min had remained together after entering the secret realm and worked well as a team. Li Changting¡¯s vast swarm of gu insects attacked from afar, while Zhao Min excelled at close combat. Their seamless coordination allowed them to escape even when ambushed by four mad swordsmen from the Ten-Step Court.

    However, both were now pale and obviously depleted. Controlling gu insects was extremely mentally taxing, especially for someone like Li Changting who commanded them on a wide scale. Zhao Min¡¯s high-powered close-range combat style also took a toll. The rosy glow that usually graced their faces had vanished.

    Another unexpected returnee was Wei Feng from Four Symbols Peak. She had held out until the end with only mid-Foundation Establishment cultivation. Her Illusion Poison Formation was intricate and constantly shifting, those who fell into it couldn¡¯t find their way out.

    She had joined forces with two fellow disciples, and the trio made it to the end together. However, their cultivation was not particularly strong. They relied on their formation to barely scrape through. All three were injured and immediately began recovering upon exiting.

    Those who made it out in the end had all reaped rich rewards. After handing in their tasks to the elders, they were soon surrounded by the remaining Foundation Establishment cultivators from their respective peaks, likely sharing intel about the secret realm.

    Li Changting and Zhao Min were similarly surrounded by three Foundation Establishment disciples from their own peak. Even so, the two still noticed Li Wuyi and Li Yan¡¯s distant gazes and nodded slightly in acknowledgment. It wasn¡¯t appropriate to go over and greet them at that moment.

    Li Wuyi then called Wei Chituo, Gong Chenying, and Li Yan over to a quiet corner to ask what had happened, leaving Yun Chunque to meditate and heal after taking some pills.

    That night, Elder Peng announced that the Wheel of Life and Death battle would begin at mao hour(5 to 7am) the next morning. Leading the team from the Wraith Sect would be Bai Liyuan, Gan Shi, and Gong Chenying. This announcement puzzled many of the Qi Condensation disciples, including Li Yan.

    No one doubted Bai Liyuan¡¯s selection, but Gan Shi and Gong Chenying¡¯s cultivation levels seemed a bit lacking. Among the remaining combat-capable Pseudo Core cultivators, Wei Chituo and a disciple from Boundless Peak named Xie Zhengtin were still in good condition.

    Neither of them seemed as drained as Li Changting or Wang Tian. In comparison, Gan Shi and Gong Chenying were at late and mid Foundation Establishment, respectively. Not exactly the strongest among those still standing.

    Later, Li Wuyi privately explained to Li Yan that Bai Liyuan was currently the most skilled in poison arts, with the most comprehensive techniques and the highest cultivation.

    As for Gan Shi and Gong Chenying, they were the top two in formation techniques among all Foundation Establishment cultivators. This round''s purpose was to slow the approach of the looming black shadow. If they could assist in combat as well, all the better.

    Aside from Bai Liyuan, only the formation masters from Four Symbols Peak were suitable for such a task. Originally, the plan was to choose between Gan Shi and one of the Chu brothers, but the Chu brothers and Wei Feng were still in poor condition. If they were to enter, the effort might not be worth the outcome. So, Gong Chenying was chosen instead, as his formation skills were equally superb.

    As for why someone like Li Wuyi wasn¡¯t selected, it had already been agreed beforehand that only Foundation Establishment cultivators who participated in the harvesting would be chosen for the Wheel of Life and Death. What the other three sects were planning remained unknown.

    And so, the decision was finalized. The three team leaders Bai Liyuan, Gan Shi, and Gong Chenying gathered for a hushed discussion. Not long after, each finalized their team. As expected, Gong Chenying selected Li Yan, in line with Li Wuyi¡¯s wishes.

    Though Bai Liyuan and Gan Shi were stronger in cultivation, no one would look after other peak¡¯s disciples like one of their own.

    Li Yan maintained an indifferent attitude, survival inside the Wheel wouldn¡¯t rely on others¡¯ protection. Everything would still depend on his own caution and effort. Still, on the surface, he acted with respectful politeness and didn¡¯t decline the arrangement, out of respect for his senior brother and sister.

    The night passed without incident. At dawn the next day, the sects boarded massive flying beasts and magical flying artifacts, heading toward a certain part of the secret realm.

    The demonic beasts were even more majestic, each flying beast carried one or more others of their kind. Amidst deafening roars, they took to the skies.

    ¡°Sixth and Eighth Brother,¡± Li Wuyi said quietly to Gong Chenying and Li Yan atop Elder Peng¡¯s giant flying beast, ¡°when we get to the Wheel of Life and Death, observe who the team leaders from the other sects and the beast clans are. We couldn¡¯t confirm their identities during the gathering, but once we get there, we¡¯ll have a chance to investigate further before the battle begins.¡±

    Neither Gong Chenying nor Li Yan objected. Everyone wanted to fight a battle they were prepared for. Other Foundation Establishment cultivators from the three peaks were also briefing their own Qi Condensation juniors.

    An hour later, the great procession soared across the sky.

    What met their eyes was a land of lush mountains and clear waters. Below them stretched a vast, tranquil lake. It was so expansive that one couldn¡¯t even see the shores on the other three sides.

    The lake surface was smooth as a mirror, and so clear one could see dozens of feet down. Aquatic creatures swam between long strands of underwater grass.

    Every dozen li or so, a slender peak rose straight from beneath the water into the sky, each coated in vibrant green moss at the base. The entire mountain seemed to be infused with moisture and vitality.

    Above the middle of these peaks, green cypress and willows flourished, vibrant with life. Wisps of mist drifted through the forest. The peaks¡¯ summits poked through the clouds, and occasionally flying beasts soared between them, letting out piercing cries, truly a scene from a world of immortals.

    Upon arrival, the four sects and the beast cultivators circled once overhead before landing on the mountaintops.

    The peak that the Wraith Sect landed on was covered in jagged rocks. The pointed stones jutted unevenly, but there was enough space to accommodate several hundred people.

    Li Yan gazed at the rolling clouds beneath his feet, as if a boundless abyss lay hidden below. He couldn¡¯t see what lay underneath. The drifting white clouds gave him the illusion of standing atop the world.

    Looking around, he saw that the other sects and beast cultivators had all landed atop different peaks. Aside from the clouds and the pointed mountain tops, there was nothing else in sight, the view was expansive and breathtaking.

    The mountains formed a ring around a peculiar floating sphere in the center. It had no base or connection to the land, just a lone, spherical mountain suspended in midair, roughly a hundred zhang in diameter.

    It was referred to as a mountain because it was made of stone and overgrown with vegetation.

    Naturally, Li Yan wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. Many others were now pointing at the spherical mountain and whispering among themselves.

    "Could that floating ball be the Wheel of Life and Death? But it¡¯s only a hundred zhang across, wouldn¡¯t one leap carry you to the other side? Could it be a spatial-type magical treasure?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s where the Wheel of Life and Death opens, then this must be a spatial magical treasure. That would mean whoever created it in the past had mastered high-level space techniques. What a magnificent feat. Even the smallest spatial treasures are priceless, let alone one this large. Out in the world, it would''ve already been taken by some powerful cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Heh, not necessarily a spatial treasure. This could just be an entrance to a teleportation array. The real Wheel might be hidden somewhere else entirely. That possibility makes more sense to me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As expected of cultivators, everyone had heard some description of the Wheel of Life and Death beforehand. Now that they had arrived and seen the floating sphere surrounded by the peaks, the speculations began.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 109: The Street at Dusk

    Chapter 109: The Street at Dusk

    As hushed whispers passed among the disciples, a voice suddenly echoed through the heavens and earth.

    "All cultivators participating in the Wheel of Life and Death, step forward with your sect elders. The Wheel now opens!"

    While listening to the chatter around him, Li Yan kept a close watch on the spherical mountain at the center. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out, it was the Sword King Xiahua of the Ten-Step Court.

    Immediately after, Elder Peng gave a low command.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    He rose into the air, heading straight for the central spherical peak. Bai Liyuan, Gan Shi, and Gong Chenying quickly followed, each summoning their own flying artifact midair.

    Li Yan and the other Qi Condensation disciples, who couldn¡¯t yet fly long distances unaided, swiftly darted toward the flying artifacts of their respective teams. Just as Li Yan leapt into the air, a teasing voice whispered in his ear.

    "Little junior brother, be careful out there~"

    He recognized the voice as Li Changting¡¯s. Turning his head, he saw her standing side by side with Zhao Min, like twin lotus blossoms blooming on the same stem.

    However, both looked pale and weary. Clearly, a night had passed and their energy had not yet recovered.

    Seeing him turn around, Li Changting gave Zhao Min a sly wink. The latter remained as cold as ever, but when she noticed Li Yan¡¯s gaze, she could only offer a faint, helpless nod in response.

    "Senior Sister! Senior Brother! Wait for me to return and treat me to some wine!"

    Li Yan shouted back with a grin before flying off.

    Li Changting blinked in surprise, then a pleased smile crept across her face. With a mixture of mischief and mockery, she glanced at a visibly awkward Li Wuyi and murmured softly:

    "Mhm, wine¡­ good wine¡­ plenty of wine brewed with love bugs!"

    Zhao Min, upon hearing Li Yan''s parting words, let a rare smile bloom on her pale face. In that moment, she was like a lone lily in full bloom atop the clouds, peerless and serene.

    Gong Chenying¡¯s flying magic tool was a white jade boat, something Li Yan had seen before in the Spiritual Plant Garden. Bai Liyuan¡¯s was a massive gourd, while Gan Shi used a grand banner. The three artifacts soared swiftly toward Elder Peng.

    Before long, all the gathered cultivators had arrived above the spherical mountain. They landed, keeping some distance between each group.

    Elder Peng, the Sword King Xiahua, and Yin Congfeng each retrieved a triangular, earthen-brown object and cast them into the sky. With swift hand seals, they sent spiritual energy into the artifacts. The three triangular pieces trembled and locked together into a single, compass-shaped object once more.

    This time, however, no Core Formation cultivators from the Pure Land Sect or Grand Profound Sect joined in to suppress it. The compass spun wildly in the sky, releasing beams of colored light downward like a firework display.

    Li Yan stared at the rotating lights overhead, already imagining how grim the expressions of the elders from the Pure Land and Grand Profound Sects must be.

    After emitting twenty beams of light, the compass abruptly stopped spinning. Unlike before, it didn¡¯t expand and float overhead, but instead split back into three parts and shot down toward Elder Peng and the other two.

    The twenty beams of light struck different regions of the spherical mountain below. In those spots, the green vegetation began to twist and ripple, then slowly revealed a series of translucent tunnels.

    Above each tunnel hovered a blue, translucent rhombus crystal. Dazzling and beautiful, they seemed impossible to part with yet at their core, each had a single dot of identical color.

    Li Yan understood what this meant: if someone from another tunnel chose the same color core as you, your paths would never intersect, and you would not battle one another.

    However, no more than five tunnels could share the same core color, otherwise, the trial wouldn¡¯t initiate. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Each tunnel had to be led by a higher-realm cultivator, accompanied by exactly thirty-six disciples of the realm beneath. If the number or cultivation levels didn¡¯t meet the criteria, the trial couldn¡¯t start.

    And if all twenty tunnels were not simultaneously filled with matching teams, the trial would not open.

    "Team leaders, step forward and choose your crystal!"

    The Sword King Xiahua put away the brown artifact and barked coldly.

    Gong Chenying and the others exchanged glances before flying toward three adjacent tunnels with their teams. The other sects and beast clans followed suit, landing by their respective tunnel entrances.

    After arriving, Li Yan and the others stepped down from the white jade boat and stood at the entrance of their tunnel, bathed in the glowing light. Beneath their feet lay a path of white luminescence, a transparent bridge leading down to a twisted portal amidst the vegetation.

    Within the portal, thick white mist churned slowly, so dense it looked like blinding liquid. There was no telling what lay beyond.

    Once everyone had taken their places, Bai Liyuan, Gan Shi, and Gong Chenying glanced at one another and then around at the other sects. Seeing no one had yet chosen a rhomboid crystal, Bai Liyuan pointed at one above with a purple core. The others instantly understood.

    All three reached up and grasped the blue crystals with purple cores above them. In that instant, a vivid purple light flared across their tunnels.

    The transparent pathways and the thick white mist within instantly turned a dazzling shade of purple. The three teams were bathed in a sea of violet.

    This unexpected sight drew the attention of the other seventeen teams.

    Among the crystals above them, there were still some with purple cores. If any of them chose those, only two more teams could share the same core color, none of which would face Li Yan¡¯s team.

    As Gong Chenying and the others made their choice, Li Yan swept his gaze across the remaining seventeen teams, eyes narrowing with a faint sneer.

    ¡°So... apart from the beast clans, the other three sects had already chosen their Wheel of Life and Death team leaders.¡±

    From Ten Steps Court: Wang Lang, Liang Liang, Miao Zhengyi.

    From the Grand Profound Sect: Quan Jiuxing and Qiu Jiu.

    From the Pure Land Sect: the chan monks Zhi Liao and Zhi Wei, plus two others whose names Li Yan didn¡¯t know.

    Wraith Sect had already noticed these individuals yesterday. After the havesting trial, they¡¯d all returned looking refreshed and vigorous.

    When handing over their storage pouches, the Core Formation elders hardly examined the contents, instead they seemed far more focused on the cultivators'' physical condition.

    That realization made the Wraith disciples suspicious: these people likely hadn¡¯t exerted themselves at all during the previous trial. They might have simply hidden somewhere to preserve strength for the Wheel of Life and Death.

    Gong Chenying and the other team leaders had clearly seen this as well. Their expressions were grave.

    Just then, a sharp gaze swept over them, sending a chill down the spines of Wraith Sect¡¯s Qi Condensation disciples. Looking up, they saw it was Wang Lang from Ten Steps Court, his sharp brows and eyes exuding authority.

    Their team had chosen a blue crystal with a white core. Wang Lang''s lips curled in a cold smile, his eyes sweeping over the Wraith disciples like he was already viewing corpses.

    More hostile gazes followed, from the Grand Profound Sect and even a few beast clans. It was clear the beasts bore no goodwill toward any of the human sects, casting glances at the other three factions as well.

    Meanwhile, the monks from the Pure Land Sect quietly chose three matching crystals, heads lowered with seemingly benevolent expressions.

    Li Yan watched all nine teams from the three sects. Though they had dropped all pretense of goodwill toward Wraith Sect, they exchanged no signals and displayed no suspicious behavior. How were they planning to act against Wraith Sect?

    ¡°Still no movement... Could it be they¡¯re waiting until the moment we step into the tunnels?¡± Li Yan thought to himself.

    Fixing his gaze on Wang Lang, he refused to blink, determined to catch the slightest clue. Watching all nine leaders was impossible, so he focused on just one.

    ¡°Selections complete. Initiate!¡±

    A cold shout rang out, shattering Li Yan¡¯s focus. He¡¯d seen nothing suspicious from Wang Lang.

    At the Sword King''s command, all Qi Condensation disciples followed their team leaders, each holding a crystal and stepped into their respective tunnels.

    Li Yan¡¯s final glance at Wang Lang revealed nothing unusual. If anything, it was that Wang Lang had simply been the first to step into the glowing white passage¡­

    A cascade of swirling lights enveloped Li Yan. Countless colors flickered across the skies, creating a surreal vision. It felt like an eternity and yet, only an instant.

    When Li Yan came to, he found himself standing on a dimly lit street.

    Looking around in confusion, he saw that their group of thirty-seven stood at the mouth of a narrow road, winding into the distance beneath a dusk-hued sky.

    Shops, taverns, and storefronts lined both sides, with signs and banners fluttering gently in the breeze.

    What made it eerie was the silence.

    No vendors¡¯ calls.

    No bustling crowds.

    No barking dogs or crowing roosters.

    Only silence, profound and unbroken.

    Even the swaying signs and banners moved without a sound, the entire scene so still that it stirred a deep melancholy within the heart.

    As a few dry leaves skittered across the ground, Gong Chenying at the forefront put away her crystal and cautiously stepped forward.

    Her footfall made a light pa sound, breaking the stillness. Startled by the sudden noise, Gong Chenying paused, confirming it was her own step before glancing back at the others.

    The rest had flinched at the sound. Meeting her gaze, they exchanged looks and silently followed her lead.

    Suddenly, the lifeless street gained a flicker of vitality.

    ¡°Maintain a distance of three zhang. Six-person squads. Fan out and remain alert in all directions.¡±

    Gong Chenying didn¡¯t look back. Her calm voice floated through the air, clear and unwavering.

    They had already arranged team assignments beforehand. The group quickly split into six squads, scanning their surroundings with spiritual sense.

    ¡°L-Little Martial Uncle... it¡¯s starting already?¡±

    A voice echoed in Li Yan¡¯s mind, making him jolt. Turning, he saw it was Senior Brother Wu from Spirit Insect Peak, the scarred dark-skinned man who¡¯d first guided him into the sect.

    Beside him stood another familiar figure: Senior Brother Yu, also from Spirit Insect Peak, who nodded at Li Yan with a smile.

    Li Yan had always thought well of these two. Though he¡¯d known they were part of his team, the different peaks had formed their own cliques, and he hadn¡¯t approached them.

    He hadn¡¯t expected them to come to his side, nor to address him as ¡°Little Uncle.¡± Clearly, Wu was still a bit unused to the title.

    ¡°Probably not yet,¡± Li Yan replied briefly.

    ¡°Oh? Why do you think so?¡±

    Wu hesitated before asking.

    ¡°Because... there¡¯s no giant shadow behind us yet.¡±

    As he sent the message, Li Yan turned and glanced over his shoulder.

    (Chapter End)

 Chapter 110: Creak

    Chapter 110: Creak

    Senior Brother Wu froze for a moment, then a rare look of approval crossed his cold face. He turned to whisper a few words with sound transmission to Senior Brother Yu, who responded with a thumbs-up in Li Yan¡¯s direction.

    The two had already agreed beforehand, since they ended up on this team, it was only wise to establish a good relationship with Li Yan. After all, the sole Foundation Establishment leader was none other than Little Bamboo Peak¡¯s Gong Chenying.

    They were not part of Wang Tian¡¯s direct lineage and thus held no interest in following his provocations. Wu''s earlier question was merely a way to close the distance between them and Li Yan. What surprised them was that Li Yan had offered a definite and thoughtful answer.

    On reflection, Wu realized the reasoning was obvious, everyone might have suspected it but in such a tense atmosphere, few could keep their minds clear enough to articulate it.

    Senior Brother Wu¡¯s full name was Wu Shixi. As for the cultivator surnamed Yu, his name was Yu Yiyong, because he refused to accept

    the saying ¡®Scholars are utterly useless¡¯, instead implying that he is at least somewhat useful.

    At that moment, Gong Chenying had arrived at the first storefront.

    Under the dim sky, the fabric shop on the left stood with its doors wide open. From outside, one could see a few bolts of brightly colored cloth neatly arranged on the counter, with even more stored in wooden cubbyholes behind it.

    Though the countertop held a light layer of dust, the few pieces of vibrant fabric atop it looked untouched, immaculately clean.

    The shop was eerily empty, and the dull twilight streaming in from the sky above cast long shadows that made even the softest footsteps feel jarring, as if the silence itself rejected intruders.

    Gong Chenying glanced around and stepped inside.

    In that instant, a flash of azure light bloomed from her hand as a long azure halberd appeared. Even with her tall slender figure, the weapon still looked nearly oversized in her grip.

    Clad in a dark green robe that accentuated her narrow waist and shapely hips, Gong Chenying exuded commanding strength. On her feet were boots crafted from the hide of some unknown demon beast. As she stepped onto the wooden floor, a faint imprint formed in the dust below.

    Her keen eyes swept across the shop, but nothing seemed amiss. Still, when her gaze fell on the spotless cloth atop the counter, a strange sense of dissonance stirred within her.

    The entire shop was coated in a fine layer of dust except for those few pristine bolts of fabric.

    She slowly extended the halberd, its tip lifting one of the clean cloths. As the fabric unfurled, it let out a faint rustle, like an old man whispering with a dying breath.

    Outside the shop, the rest of the cultivators were split into squads, watching the surrounding area with vigilance.

    Though the lighting inside the fabric shop was dim, when Gong Chenying raised the cloth with her halberd, she noticed no dust falling from it. In contrast, the floor and shelves everywhere else bore a thick, undisturbed coating.

    Her curiosity piqued, she moved to bring the fabric closer for inspection. As her foot shifted just half an inch forward- S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

    Creak!

    A sharp sound echoed beneath her feet.

    At that exact moment, a voice rang out from outside the shop:

    ¡°Sixth Senior Sister, retreat!¡±

    A sudden jolt of danger slammed into Gong Chenying¡¯s chest. Without hesitation, she pushed off the floor, her back arching high like a startled panther. She shot toward the door in a blur.

    But just then, the cloth on her halberd twisted like a living thing, coiling tightly around it with unnatural force.

    The other bolts of brightly colored fabric on the counter also sprang to life, unfurling with a flurry like grinning demonic faces, letting out a chorus of eerie giggles ¡°Hehehe¡­¡± as they lunged toward her.

    Behind the counter, even more fabrics exploded outward from their wooden compartments. Their garish floral patterns shimmered like painted nightmares as they emitted a strangled, choking ¡°hrrrk hrrrk¡± and rushed to seal the walls and windows, cutting off her escape.

    With a loud bang, the shop¡¯s door slammed shut of its own accord.

    As Gong Chenying stomped down to leap, the wooden plank beneath her gave not a splintering crack, but instead a sharper, deeper creak, and then a black hole yawned open beneath her feet, tugging her downward.

    Her spiritual energy surged. The floating dust in the shop burst into a flurry, spiraling under the dim light toward the center of the room, forming a hazy human figure that was rapidly solidifying.

    A chilling premonition gripped Gong Chenying¡¯s heart. If that dust coalesced into a true form, her chances of escaping would drop to near zero.

    In a flash of instinct, she shifted her stance, left hand gripping the halberd single-handedly, spiritual power roaring through her meridians. Azure light blazed from the weapon, and with a sharp tearing sound, the ensnaring cloth exploded into shreds.

    At the same moment, she struck out with her right palm toward the counter a few feet ahead.

    Boom!

    The impact shattered the counter into splinters. The recoil launched her high into the air, tearing her free of the black hole¡¯s pull.

    Outside the shop, while Gong Chenying was inside, the rest of the group kept strict formation, scanning for threats. Li Yan remained toward the rear of his squad, watching quietly. He glanced behind him once more, puzzled. There was still no sign of that so-called monstrous black shadow.

    ¡°Could the trial have already begun, and we just haven''t noticed?¡±

    He extended his divine sense in all directions and at that moment, the five spirit-force reservoirs within his body stirred even more intensely than they had outside the valley, especially the one tied to earth.

    Though it was usually the fourth in rank behind fire, water, and wind, this time, the earth spirit-energy surged with unprecedented vigor, as if it had encountered something immensely exciting¡­

    At the same moment, Li Yan sensed that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth within his divine sense had become unusually active. He could even perceive that this energy was aligned in the order of the Five Elements, except earth-attribute spiritual energy had surged to the dominant position.

    Just as he was about to circulate the Guishui True Scripture to probe further, a crisp "creak" echoed in the still air. Suddenly, the earth-attributed energy in his divine sense grew violent, as if it intended to devour the other four elements.

    In the next instant, the Guishui True Scripture in his body ran amok, surging uncontrollably through his meridians. Li Yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, alarmed by the phenomenon and he quickly traced the source of this turmoil, it was that fabric shop to the side!

    Without hesitation, he turned his head and shouted loudly, ¡°Sixth Senior Sister, retreat!¡±

    A deafening boom erupted as the shop¡¯s door was shattered from within, blown apart into splinters that whistled through the air like knives. The nearby Qi Condensation disciples hastily reinforced their protective lights to block the flying debris.

    Through the demolished doorway, a figure shot out like a bolt of lightning. The reason it was only described as "humanoid" was because the entire figure was wrapped in fluttering strips of cloth.

    As the crowd looked on in shock, unsure of what to do, the fabric suddenly burst apart with a ripping sound, scattering in all directions like rain. A figure emerged from the center of the chaos, wielding a long halberd glowing with pulsing azure light, it was none other than Gong Chenying.

    ¡°Move! I¡¯ll cover the rear!¡±

    Her crisp command cut through the air as she swept her gaze over the group. Seeing they were all safe, she immediately struck with her halberd. A ten-zhang-long arc of brilliant azure light slashed toward the fabric shop like divine judgment.

    The Qi Condensation disciples didn¡¯t hesitate. Dividing into six groups, they each formed miniature defensive formations and surged forward along the street.

    The sky-rending azure arc fell like a blade from the heavens. With a thunderous crash, it split the fabric shop in two. Several buildings behind it crumbled into dust.

    Gong Chenying didn¡¯t stop to check the aftermath. She dragged her halberd behind her, sparks flying across the stone-paved street, as she dashed after the others.

    Barely three breaths after the group fled, a figure slowly stepped out from the cloud of dust that once was the fabric shop.

    This figure stood dozens of zhang tall, towering over the street. Its body was semi-transparent, shrouded in mist, its face indistinct. It let out a low, rumbling growl and spread its arms wide like a pair of bat wings stretching open.

    At once, wisps of black mist began to rise from its arms, rapidly thickening. Within the span of a breath, half the sky behind the figure turned pitch black. The dim street was now blanketed in an enormous shadow that loomed at the street¡¯s entrance.

    The figure then swept its massive arms forward like flapping wings. The immense shadow overhead surged forth, darkening half the sky as it rushed toward the entire street like a falling curtain.

    At the same time, as Li Yan and the others ran down the street, a sharp "creak" again echoed in his ears. His spiritual power boiled anew. He turned to look, just in time to see a butcher¡¯s chopping block outside a side shop wobble slightly, as though stirred by wind.

    His heart sank. ¡°Not good!¡±

    Before anyone could respond, the previously silent street suddenly erupted with whooshing sounds like a hailstorm. From both sides of the street, shop after shop seemed to come alive, unleashing a wild barrage.

    From the blacksmith¡¯s shop, countless weapons both finished and half-forged along with slabs of fine steel burst through the walls. From the steamed bun shop, even the steamer baskets and buns themselves shot out, cloaked in a sinister black-yellow glow. From the coffin shop, massive lid planks blasted out first, followed by heavy wooden coffins that crashed through the air with ominous hums.

    In an instant, the entire street resembled a war zone. All manner of objects wrapped in ghostly black-yellow light hurtled toward the fleeing cultivators. None of them mistook these for mere items anymore, the eerie glow alone screamed danger.

    The disciples quickly activated their protective auras and unleashed their spirit artifacts and treasures. Fortunately, they had already formed six-man defense formations. Though disheveled, they managed to hold their ground for the moment.

    Seeing this, Gong Chenying shouted sharply:

    ¡°Three teams to the left, three to the right! Don¡¯t get bogged down, push forward!¡±

    With that, she leapt into the air but the moment she rose, her body faltered mid-flight. Azure light flared wildly around her as she struggled to regain balance.

    Her eyes narrowed with alarm. The moment she took off, she felt an immense pressure from above. Only by using sixty percent of her power had she managed to rise a little over two zhang.

    ¡°There¡¯s a flight-restriction formation here!¡±

    Hovering just above the group, she barely steadied herself. One hand held the halberd, the other swiftly formed hand seals as she launched simultaneous attacks to either side of the street. A massive azure arc and a yellow blade of energy screamed out with ear-piercing force, slamming into the flanking buildings.

    Twin explosions rocked the area. Debris flew, and dust billowed in clouds. But Gong Chenying¡¯s brows furrowed. The backlash she felt told her something was very wrong.

    Despite the powerful spells, the attacks could not penetrate beyond the buildings. It was as if behind the fa?ades lay walls of reinforced steel that bounced the force right back.

    She had originally hoped to lead everyone off the street and find another way forward. But judging by this reaction, the area seemed to be sealed, restricting their movements to this single path.

    Could it be¡­ they had no choice but to fight their way down this street?

    (Chapter End)

    Finally made the time to move this novel to fenrir as well. Here''s the link- https://fenrirealm.com/series/five-immortal-sects. See you all on the other side!^^

    https://fenrirealm.com/series/five-immortal-sects